《Echoes of Arden - Origins》 Prologue - A Dark Traveler Arrives It was a dark and frigid night. A forest of towering pine stretched out for miles and miles, drenched in the shade of a looming mountain. The world was silent and the darkness complete. Then, through stalking trees and shadowed branches a warm orange glow appeared¡ª the herald flame of traveler''s quarry.
This new light belonged to a weathered caravan, wandering in secret through the mountain roads and headed by its longtime driver. Hanging beside the driver was a rusted oil lamp, which swung side to side with every bend or turn of the path. Mister Weiss had been traveling these roads for well over a decade before the War of Blood and Iron, and he had resumed his business immediately after the war had ended. It was his responsibility to provide passage to many a traveler from the mountain city of Malendar''s Edge to the southern border of Omnirius proper. Yet on this night, there was but one passenger in Mister Weiss'' company... "So, you''re from the south you say?" Mister Weiss asked cheerfully. "Quite a long ways to come." The traveler sat quietly next to Mister Weiss; he had his hood drawn down, so that only the lower half of his face was visible. Around his neck glistened a dark metal chain embellished with a red gemstone. A plain dark green cloak was draped over his body and the pommel of a sword poked out from behind the cloth. "Not as far as you''d guess." The travelers tone was surprisingly light, despite his dower appearance. "That''s quite the fancy necklace you ''ave," Mister Weiss remarked. "Bit odd for a ranger to ''ave such a trinket." At this, the man gave no response. Mister Weiss winced at the awkward silence between them and tried to change the subject. "Are you visiting someone?" The cloaked figure shook his head. "First time in Omnirius, then?" The man nodded. "Mhm-hmm. Then I suppose you ''aven''t heard of Rhoden''s Decree?" "I have not." Mister Weiss pulled the reins a little to the left to avoid a dip in the road. "Before that ol'' war monger King Rhoden went and died, he laid out some crazy new law. Whoever get''s a hold of that sword they call Glabrius gets to be king!?" Mister Weiss laughed mockingly at the thought. "What bollocks!" "Well," the traveler said with a small grin, "That is rather interesting. Does anyone know where this sword is?" Mister Weiss shook his head. "No one''s got a clue. The old king went and died before he could tell anybody where he hid it. People say they''ve searched...but no one''s found it yet." "That must have people quite excited." "You''re telling me! I''ve transported over forty bastards thanks to that ol'' King. He''s good for business! There''s a lot of people out there who would like to get their hands on that sword. Come to Omnirius from all around, they do. Of course, those highway robbers don''t help much." "Are there that many along these roads?" the figure asked. "Unfortunately," Mister Weiss said with a sour expression. "Truth be told, I''d rather not make these night trips but...well, you seemed like you needed the help." The man folded his arms and exhaled sharply. "Is that so." Mister Weiss reached for the oil lamp and fiddled with the knob to adjust the flame, flaring it brightly for a few moments before setting it back to a soft glow. "Say, fella, if you ain''t here for Rhoden''s Decree, then what brought you all this way?" "I heard they were building something very special up north." "Ahhh," the coachman smiled, "You''re here for Gate City." "So that''s what they call it?" "Oh, sure! Gate City! Course, I ain''t never seen it¡ª probably won''t live long enough if they don''t pick up the pace. They say its going to be grander n'' even Eadenfros, if you can believe that." A silver glow then washed over the road as the cloud cover began to thin. The carriage had crested the top of a hillock and from their vantage they could see another several miles of forest. Beyond that, a large town was silhouetted by moonlight against the placid landscape. Then the carriage stopped. The man in the cloak turned in surprise to Mister Weiss who sat staring at his hands. "That''s Viemen down there," Mister Weiss said. "Marks the beginning of Omnirius proper. This is far as I can take you." The cloaked figure leaned forward and began to climb down from the caravan seat. "Hey, fella!" The man stopped and turned toward Mister Weiss. "My fare." "Ah. Of course." The cloaked figure reached into his pocket, pulled out several coins and handed them to the driver. Suddenly, the sound of a snapping branch caught the traveler''s attention and he turned his head toward the forest. The man listened carefully, focusing beyond the rustling of the leaves and wind. "Mister Weiss, I believe those bandits you mentioned have found us. You should take your leave while you still can." The traveler then felt something in the small of his back¡ª the unmistakable pressure of the tip of a blade. "Sorry, fella. But I can''t leave just yet." The sound of approaching boots grew louder as five men crossed from the dark cover of the forest and into the clearing. They were all of them armed with a weapon of some kind; they bore scars on their faces and a greedy look in their eyes. "Just one, Weiss? Haven''t we taught you better n'' that?" "Now, now. Take a good look," a crooked-nosed man said as he pointed the tip of his stiletto at the traveler''s chest, "This one''s got a pretty necklace." "How much you think a stone like that is worth, anyway?" another asked. "At least a noble? Maybe more." "Only one way to find out..." the largest man said with a smirk. "Bring him here, Weiss!" Weiss hesitated a moment then urged the man forward by pressing his dagger harder against his back. "Go on, now. Do as they say." The cloaked figure turned to look at Weiss in the eyes. Weiss felt his body go cold; he caught his breath and backed away. "Come on, Weiss! No more delays! We''ve been waiting on you all day! It''s cold out here you know?" The cloaked figure turned from Weiss and walked toward the men of his own volition. In response, the large central figure held out his broadsword toward the hooded man. "Let''s have it then," he commanded. But the traveler did not move. The men began to sneer; they loved it when the prey had spunk. "I won''t ask again. Give us the necklace. Now!" "Why should I?" the cloaked man asked. "You will kill me either way...right?" A couple of the men snickered and gestured between each other mockingly. "If you do as we say, then we''ll make it quick," one man answered. "And if not..." added another as he drew a crooked blade from its sheath and held it up to catch the moonlight, "Then we make you wish you''d never been born." The cloaked figure stood still, facing off against the five bandits. Each now had a weapon drawn and they began to prepare themselves for an attack¡ª gripping tight to their weapons and tensing their bodies. "As you wish..." The cloaked figure lifted his hand and drew back his hood. He then lifted the necklace over his head and held it out toward the men. It hung from its blackened chain, still and beckoning¡ª devouring the moonlight like an endless crimson abyss. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Go get it," one of the men said as he shoved another man forward. The chosen bandit moved forward slowly, taking only a few paces at a time. Once close enough, he reached out for the necklaced stone. "Take it," the cloaked figured offered with the faintest hint of a smile. The man gritted his teeth and swiped the necklace out of the air; then, he let out a gasp. "Hah...." He then looked down at his hand. "Good, Lenny. Now gut him and let''s go home." Lenny drew his stiletto dagger and held it out toward the cloaked figure. But before striking, he took one last look at the gemstone. One final look. Just one... "Lenny!?" The leader shouted. "Hurry up!" The man named Lenny did not move. His body was trembling and his breath was shaky; he could not take his eyes off the stone. "Hurry up, Lenny," one of the bandits shouted. "Do as you''re told!" "As I''m...told...?" Lenny''s hand gripped the gemstone tightly and sweat began to gather on his brow. "Kill him, Lenny!" "Do as you''re told, Lenny," whispered the cloaked figured, with a soothing tone. "I..." "Come on, Lenny! Hurry up, will ya?" "Idiot!" "Hurry up!" "I-I can''t..." The cloaked figure sighed sympathetically. "Its alright, Lenny. Do it." Tears began to well at the corner of Lenny''s eyes. "P-please..." he whimpered, "Don''t make me do it..." "LENNY!" The leader of their group pushed passed the others and stormed towards him. "Its alright, Lenny," the cloak figure whispered softly, "Everything is alright." "Lenny you fucking dolt!" The leader reached out towards Lenny and grabbed his shoulder. "If you don''t kill that son of a¡ª" A red mist sprayed into the air as Lenny''s stiletto blade slid into the side of the leader''s skull. "AGH!!!" The man shoved Lenny away and gripped at his head, thrashing himself about as a trail of blood poured down the handle of the dagger. "LENNY!?" "What the fuck did you do!?" Two men ran forward and caught their leader as he fell. "Boss!? BOSS!" "Hang in there!" A few gurgling breaths left his throat and within a few moments he was still. Lenny staggered back and his knees began to shake. "I-I didn''t...it wasn''t me!" But his pleas fell on deaf ears. The three remaining men descended on Lenny; their murderous eyes focused on him as they drew their weapons without hesitation. Lenny whimpered and froze. Then, he stumbled forward and tried to plead with them. "It wasn''t me, I swear! You know me! I wouldn''t!" Lenny felt a growing weight in his palm¡ª it made his muscles ache and burn. "It was him!" Lenny shouted. He then turned and pointed desperately at the cloaked man. "He did it! He made me do it!" The cloak figure tilted his head to the side sympathetically. "They don''t seem to think so." Lenny felt a rush of movement. "Please! You have to believe¡ª!" Lenny''s breath left him as two swords ran through his gut and out his back. The men grabbed Lenny''s body and shoved him away, sliding their swords out from his torso. One of the men then began to stomp on Lenny''s face with his boot. "Stupid¡ª son of a¡ª bitch! You KILLED him!" "Easy, now," another man said. "We still got a job to do." The man withdrew his boot from Lenny''s broken face and bent down to grab the gem from his lifeless hand. However, try as he might, he could not wrestle the stone from Lenny''s grip. "Ngh! Let go already!" The man pulled and pulled, even trying to break Lenny''s fingers, but they would not budge. He threw Lenny''s arm against the ground and turned to the cloaked figure. "What trickery is this!?" The cloaked figure smiled; his eyes gleamed mischievously beneath the starlight. "Trickery?" the man said as he shook his head. "There are no tricks here." A slow wave of darkness came over the forest¡ª clouds drifting on sinister wind to smother the moon. The three men brandished their weapons and began to close in around the mysterious traveler. "Behind you!" Mister Weiss cried out with a voice of pure fear. The men obeyed, following his gaze toward Lenny''s body. The gemstone was still clutched within his carnal grip¡ª and it was glowing. "What is this!?" the men shouted. "What is this devilry!?" "Throw it away! Now!" One of the bandits lunged at Lenny''s hand and tried desperately to wrestle it from him. But as he touched its polished surface, he felt a searing pain course through him. "AGHH!" He tried and he tried, but despite the pain he could not let go of the gem. A dark red mottling appeared across his hands and crept up his arms. With every inch it moved, the pain grew more intense, as if his flesh was burning. The others watched in horror as he convulsed and cried out in anguish. He then began to smash his head against his hands over and over again in desperation. Blood was running down his head and made it impossible to see. With no option left, he began to bite and tear at his own forearms before his body gave one final convulsion and he fell into the dirt. The two men stared breathless; their eyes drawn to the gemstone which glowed now even brighter than before. They shared a look of primal terror. Then, they threw down their weapons and turned to run¡ª Within the blink of an eye the cloaked figure was standing before them. Two daggers were poised at each of their necks. "How¡ª!" In one smooth motion, the figure slit their throats down to the bone. They each let out a miserable guttural squelching and their bodies crumpled to the ground. Then, the cloaked figure bent down and used the men''s clothing to wipe the blood from his daggers before sheathing them again at his hip. The traveler then sighed to himself as he made his way over to Lenny''s corpse and bent down to pick up the necklace. An audible gasp caught the traveler by surprise. That gasp belonged to Mister Weiss. "Oh? You''re still here?" Mister Weiss had not moved an inch. The traveler looked from Weiss to the stone and raised an eyebrow. Then he nodded his head and placed the gemstone back around his neck. The grass crunched beneath his feet as the traveler moved toward the caravan, all the while Mister Weiss'' breath grew more and more haggard. "N-no! Stay away!" Weiss staggered back and fell against the driver''s step; but the man continued his slow and sinister approach. The frightened driver clawed behind him for his dagger, refusing to take his eyes off this unnatural man. "Don''t come any closer!" Weiss cried out, holding the weapon out in front of him. "S-Stop! NOW!" The man was nearly upon him¡ª Weiss shut his eyes and lunged forward, pressing the dagger against the traveler''s body. He felt minimal resistance as it slipped through clothing and into his abdomen. The traveler looked down at the dagger in his gut, but his expression did not change. Meanwhile, Weiss was panting heavily. He then let go of the dagger and backed away from the man. "I¡ª" Weiss stammered. "That was unnecessary." Weiss couldn''t believe what he was seeing. The man stood there, talking and breathing normally, despite the eight-inch dagger embedded in his gut. "I-I stabbed you. You should be dead!" Weiss went pale as he heard a voice speak from behind him. "Did you now?" A coldness spread through Weiss'' back and he felt limp. He hobbled forward on faltering legs, then collapsed into the grass¡ª a dagger stuck out of his lower back. The traveler walked over to Weiss and looked down at him. "You were not mistaken, Mister Weiss," he said with a sinister grin. "These roads are quite dangerous." The man then lifted his boot and stomped down on the handle of the dagger. "AHGH!" Weiss writhed and cried out in agony as the man continued to press and twist the knife with the tip of his boot. Then he bent down and rolled Weiss onto his back. Weiss opened his mouth to scream as the weight of his own body drove the knife deeper, but the traveler covered his mouth. "You know, you shouldn''t be so loud," he whispered, "You''ll scare the horses." He struggled and squirmed, but with each movement more and more blood left his body. Weiss'' eyes remained wide and full of terror until the last. Once he was dead, the traveler lifted his hand away from Weiss'' mouth and wiped it on the grass with a look of disgust. He then flipped Weiss'' body over once more, pulled the dagger out from his back and cleaned it off. "See what you''ve made me do..." The traveler stepped leisurely between the corpses as he headed back to the caravan and hopped into the driver''s seat. He then tugged gently on the reins and urged the horse further along the road... After some time, two tall watchtowers rose into view. Their forms were illuminated by several burning torches that ran the length of a fortified stone wall. A large wooden gate stood slightly ajar and was guarded by two sentry men. These two men approached each other to speak as they saw the cart appear from the darkness of the road. Then, one of them split off and approached. "Halt, Master Carter. State your business." The man in the cart sat with his hood drawn over his head. "Just looking for a place to rest, sir." "From where have you come?" "Malendar''s Edge." The guard looked at the caravan and then back to the driver. "No passengers?" The driver shook his head. "Folks aren''t keen to travel these days. Too many bandits on the road." The guard sighed heavily. "Aye. That there are." He then turned around and waved to the men in the tower. With a heavy sound, the doors to the gate began to open. "There is no need to worry," the guard said with a smile. "Thanks to Sir Perry, we are very safe here." The driver smiled in return. "I am glad to hear it. Sir Perry must be quite capable to instill such confidence." "Absolutely," the man said proudly. Once the gate was fully opened, the two guards stepped aside to let the driver and his carriage through. "If you''re looking for a hot meal, the Lonely Song is just down the main road." "Thank you," the driver said with a nod of his head. The guard opened his mouth to speak, but paused as his eye caught glimpse of an ornate red gemstone that hung around the man''s neck. "Something wrong?" the driver asked. "No, nothing," the guard said with a shake of his head. He then held out his arm to beckon the driver forward. "Welcome to Viemen!" Chapter 1. They Met In A Tavern Telhari¡¯s once clean boots sank into the mud with each step as he walked along the main road. Though the town of Viemen had been his home for many months now, he rarely spent time walking the streets for fun; the only occasion Telhari had to travel to the downtown district of Viemen was to visit the Lonely Song Tavern. That old place had burned down and been rebuilt so many times, they say, that the only original thing about it was the owner¡ª Ma Mileena they called her. The citizens of Viemen seemed to like her, but Telhari felt indifferent. Toward him, she acted the same as everyone else. A few hundred years ago, he might have been bitter; he might even have lashed out. Now, however, he simply ignored them. A sudden gust of wind poured over the near empty street. Telhari at once drew up his hood and continued on. The Lonely Song came into view as Telhari rounded the corner. He stopped, just before the entrance, to tap his boots against the wooden stairs. The myriad voices from inside blended into one incoherent wall of sound, which drifted out from the open windows. As he climbed the steps and gently pushed open the doors, Telhari felt that familiar sequence of events begin to unfold. At first, there were none who even bothered to turn around, or those who simply never even heard the door open. Then, there were those who would casually turn over their shoulder at the sound of passing steps. Telhari, now safe from the wind, drew back his hood. Then came the silence. Moving like a slow wave from corner to corner, table to table, as each suddenly and in their own time realized who ¡ª or what¡ª had entered their sacred space. ¡°Alfkin.¡± A middle-aged man let the words linger heavy against his lips before taking a swig of his ale. He shook his head and turned back around to the others at his table. There was a disdainful aura about the patrons of the Lonely Song¡ª and it was all directed towards Telhari. Human emotion was like a force all its own. It pushed like wind. It flowed like water. It burned like fire and froze like ice. He felt it all. Telhari took these burdensome feelings onto himself and buried them deep as he had learned to do. With a slow exhale, he continued further into the tavern and headed for the bar. ¡°One bowl of porridge, please.¡± Telhari placed the coins on the counter even before he had finished speaking. He had learned, after much practice, this was the best way to do business with humans. It is a lot harder to deny service to someone once you¡¯ve already been tempted by their payment. A young barmaid heard this request and turned toward him. She looked up at him, then at his ears, then to the sword at this back, then again to his ears. ¡°Right away, si¡ª I mean...mister?¡± Telhari ignored her and sat down. ¡°Err...¡± She fiddled with the coins a bit before finally plopping down two pence in front of Telhari. ¡°Your change, mister.¡± She then turned and walked back towards the kitchen. Telhari stared down at the coins. While traveling within human territory, he learned to keep to himself and avoid conflict. He said very little out of turn or unless spoken to. He showed his coin before he ordered. And he always paid more than the cost. He found that humans will abandon just about any belief they hold in favor of coin. They will even do business with an outsider, if it works so obviously in their favor. Paying extra kept things moving smoothly and it was usually accepted quite readily. Maybe they aren¡¯t so bad after all, he thought to himself. Telhari then slid the coins off the counter and put them into his pocket. It would take some time for his food to be ready, and so Telhari decided to sit and enjoy the ambiance¡ª ¡°Get a load of this, boys!?¡± Or not. The Last Song was not the quietest place in Viemen. However, Telhari wouldn¡¯t need to stay much longer. Ignoring the commotion growing behind him, he folded his hands patiently on the counter and continued waiting. ¡°HAHAHA! Are you mental, kid!?¡± ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t laugh at him!¡± ¡°Yeah! It''s not funny!¡± Suddenly, a tin mug clattered to the floor. Within a few seconds there was the sound of a struggle: grunting, shoving, and the sound of chairs sliding against the floor. ¡°Enough! Ellis, leave it!¡± ¡°No! Not until he apologizes for laughing!¡± ¡°Apologize? YOU should be the one apologizing for bothering me with that crap. I don¡¯t care who you are!¡± ¡°Let him go!¡± ¡°It''s NOT stupid!¡± Telhari heard the sound of an impact, followed by a painful groan. Someone had landed a hit. Not good, he thought. From behind him came the shearing of metal as a sword was drawn from its sheath. Instinctively, Telhari turned to face the commotion. A man, well built and clad in a studded leather vest and bracers, was holding the tip of his blade to a young boy¡¯s throat. The boy was growing into his adult height, but was still underdeveloped. He had thin arms and legs, and a narrow chest. The leather vest he wore was improperly fitted and worn, with nicks all over its faded brown surface. Presently, the boy stared down his nose at the man¡¯s blade and stood motionless. Behind him was the young woman who had come to his defense. She had long hair that was the color of wheat grain and bound with a piece of cloth, which hung down to the middle of her back. She too wore something that might have been misconstrued as leather armor. Mingled leather cuttings of different types and quality were sewn together in the shape of various armaments. Likely, the girl had fashioned it herself from scraps. Each of the pair had at their hips weapons of their own: the boy had a blunt ax and a sheathed short sword, while the girl had one near-eight inch blade and a hunting knife. ¡°I think you¡¯ve made your point,¡± Telhari said as he begrudgingly stood up. ¡°There is no need to bully the boy.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t wanna hear nothin¡¯ from you, freak. This is between him and me.¡± The boy swallowed nervously, staring down at the tip of the man¡¯s blade which hovered only a few inches from his chest. If this man¡¯s intention was to teach the boy a lesson, he had surely succeeded. Anything beyond this was cruel and unnecessary. In response, Telhari took a step forward as he spoke. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± He should have known better. In an instant, nearly a dozen other patrons of the Lonely Song rose from their seats to face Telhari. Some with weapons drawn already, others tense and prepared to draw theirs at a moment¡¯s notice. Telhari¡¯s hand drifted to his shoulder ¡ª only a few inches away from the handle of his sword¡ª as he eyed the other patrons. He should have known better than to antagonize. But there was undeniably a part of him that wanted to antagonize. To lash out. Amidst all this tension, the two children stood still, whimpering at the sight of so many angry faces and brandished weapons. The girl then grabbed the boy¡¯s arm and pulled him off toward the far corner of the room, shifting her eyes from person to person as she went. ¡°You best not be thinking of doin¡¯ anything stupid...¡± said a bitter looking man from the crowd. Telhari withdrew his hand and rested it on his belt. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. ¡°Of course not. Just a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Lot¡¯a misunderstandings with yer folk.¡± Another man stood up: an older fellow, gray and scarred. ¡°It¡¯s always trouble with your kind.¡± ¡°Bringing your curses and black magic into our lives¡­¡± ¡°Rhoden¡¯s bane...¡± ¡°Friends of the Omnir¡¯s and all their kin¡­¡± With every ignorant utterance Telhari grew more and more frustrated. And in time, quicker than he had anticipated, that frustration twisted into anger. Telhari suddenly drew himself up to his full height¡ª near 7 feet tall¡ª and made himself tense. Over the course of his time spent in Omnirius, he had become accustomed to sinking low and bowing his head to appear less threatening¡ª to accommodate ignorance. Thinking on it now made him hot with anger. Though he was a peaceful man at heart, Telhari was deeply proud of his heritage. And in the face of such vitriol, he could hardly remain indifferent. He took a step forward. All weapons were drawn now; all except Telhari¡¯s. He could feel his blood flowing; a warmth that filled his body from head to toe. Then, a familiar tingling sensation manifested in his fingertips before engulfing both his hands. Loathsome, fearful creatures¡­ His hand drifted once again over his shoulder to the blade he kept snug against his back. His fingers twitched as they touched the handle, sending familiar shock waves down his arm. It could be over in an instant... The sensation ignited into a burning that covered his entire palm, intensifying as he gripped the handle. The men shifted uncomfortably, looking at each other before bringing their weapons above their waist in preparation. Telhari¡¯s face showed no concern, nor did his eyes blink. He seemed as if to be looking at nothing in particular; like how one might stare absentmindedly at the water flowing in a stream. Looking on, Ellis watched the abnormally tall man with pointy ears prepare to draw his blade. Then Ellis¡¯ vision began to blur. He blinked several times, but nothing changed. Slowly, he realized that it wasn¡¯t his vision that was changing, but the man¡¯s blade. There was something there, hanging in the air around the sheath and cross-guard, rippling like waves. He caught a faint shimmer of light as it scattered across the hilt and down the sheath. Was it blue? Purple? No, red! Or was it all three? He could feel the hair on his neck begin to stand and an uneasiness welled up inside him. Is this...magic¡ª? ¡°Porridge!¡± The young bar maiden plopped a bowl of pale looking slop onto the counter. Telhari snapped back to his senses, staring down at the girl¡¯s innocent face. Her smile was sweet, but her eyes were stern. He looked down at the bowl and eyed the wisps of steam that wafted upwards. Telhari re-sheathed the sword on his back, relaxed his body and slowly sat down, turning his back to the men. ¡°Thank you,¡± he told her. She nodded firmly and walked off. The men in the tavern, still uncertain, kept their weapons drawn, though most had lowered them and began to relax themselves. ¡°Anyone else got an order?¡± the bar maid called into the crowd. ¡°Another mug of ale for you, master Flegan?¡± Master Flegan looked around in mild confusion, before finally trading his ax for his mug. ¡°Aye.¡± With the threat of violence quelled, Telhari finally began to eat his porridge in silence. Stupid. To let them get the better of me¡­ After finishing his meal, Telhari pushed the bowl toward the edge of the counter and collected himself. Then, he stood from his stool, dropped a silver coin on the counter, and slid it next to the bowl. But as Telhari started toward the entrance to the tavern, he stopped suddenly as something on the signpost caught his eye. There was a piece of familiar parchment fixed to the post. He plucked it off and began to read. 10 Nobles reward... ¡°Hey!¡± In the Malendarian hills¡­ ¡°Hey!?¡± Telhari sighed. He looked up from the parchment to see the young boy from before staring up at him with intense eyes. Telhari raised his brow. ¡°Is there something you need?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­actually.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°My name is Ellis!¡± the boy said as he pointed to his chest with pride. Telhari stared blankly. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Telhari.¡± Ellis stared back at Telhari with a smile as the silence grew between them. After waiting for a few seconds, he nudged the young woman forward. ¡°Oh, uh¡ª I am Marybeth,¡± she said. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°We may not look it, but we¡¯re adventurers!¡± You don¡¯t look it. ¡°And we want you to join our guild!¡± ¡°What?¡± The word shot out of Telhari¡¯s mouth before he could even process it¡ª like gagging on a fowl stench. ¡°Yeah! Our guild!¡± Ellis said again. ¡°We¡¯re always on the lookout for strong people to join our ranks. We thought those idiots were good enough but¡­Well they don¡¯t recognize a golden opportunity when they see one.¡± Ellis¡¯ eyes turned greedily toward Telhari as he spoke again. ¡°And you made ¡®em all scared without even lifting a finger!¡± Thinking back, Telhari now understood why the men had acted the way that they did¡ª he too wondered if the boy was mental. However, as a seasoned lore master with centuries of experience, he knew how to handle situations with finesse. ¡°Are you mental?¡± ¡­Maybe not. ¡°C¡¯mon Ellis, it ain¡¯t worth it. Sorry to have bothered you sir.¡± The young woman grabbed at Ellis¡¯ arm and tried to pull him away. ¡°No way, Mary, we need him. I saw it with my own eyes, he can do mag¡ª¡± Telhari¡¯s hand covered the boy¡¯s mouth so fast Marybeth let out a yelp. Then, he looked up; no one seemed to have noticed the exchange. Telhari bent down closer to the boy so he could be heard at a whisper. ¡°I would speak carefully. There are those in this world who fear what they do not understand. Fear enough to do far worse than start fights in a tavern.¡± Ellis nodded. Telhari held his hand over Ellis¡¯ mouth for a few seconds more to ensure the message had sunk in, before finally letting go. ¡°Well fine, I won¡¯t say nothin¡¯. But if you can¡­do that,¡± Ellis said as he wiggled his fingers, ¡°Then that¡¯s all the more reason to team up!¡± It can¡¯t be helped. Telhari scanned Ellis from head to toe. His eyes moved so slowly over every aspect of him, that Telhari could see Ellis become increasingly nervous as he watched. ¡°You are not fit to be an adventurer. Nor are you fit to be headmaster of any institution, let alone a guild.¡± Telhari lingered in silence before continuing. ¡°Your body is not trained enough to wield the weapons you possess. You act rashly¡ª without prior thought. And your naivet¨¦ might be endearing, were it not coming from a boy on the cusp of manhood.¡± Ellis couldn¡¯t speak. He just stared blankly at Telhari with his mouth clenched tight. ¡°Hang on!¡± Marybeth said as she cut in. ¡°There is no need to be so rude!¡± ¡°Much worse than my words will befall you both out in the wilds. There will be none who reward your politeness with good will. You are guaranteed nothing. It is an ugly, bloody, vile world beyond the safety of this town. A place that children have no right to be.¡± Marybeth had nothing to say, though she so obviously wished she did. Her eyes burned defiant with the passion of a slighted child. Telhari looked at the two of them with pity. ¡°Do not be so quick to throw away your lives for petty glory or coin. The life you seek only ends one way.¡± At that, Ellis found his voice once more. ¡°Then what about you?! If it¡¯s such a shitty job, why do you do it?¡± ¡°Because I have skills that others do not.¡± Telhari took the parchment from the signpost and held it up to the boy. ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± ¡°It¡­It¡¯s a contract¡­.¡± Ellis said while he continued reading. ¡°Lookin¡¯ for a huntsman to fight some wolves¡­they¡¯re offerin¡¯ up 10 nobles!¡± ¡°Read the date that the task was commissioned.¡± Ellis glared at him, then studied the parchment. ¡°July 13th, Year 947, Age of Peace¡± ¡°Over 9 months ago¡­¡± added Marybeth. ¡°This reward for 10 Nobles has remained unclaimed for over 9 months.¡± Telhari stopped and pointed to the stamp at the bottom of the page, ¡°And this seal validates this request in all reaches of Omnirian territory, including Eadenfros.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°Why do you think a request with a such a high reward has remained unfulfilled for such a length of time?¡± They gave no answer, but their facial expressions indicated that they understood well enough. ¡°And I should tell you both,¡± Telhari said as he pocketed the parchment. ¡°Since I have started coming to this tavern, I have seen at least three separate groups pick up this same contract. And without fail, it has always returned to the post. You know what that means, yes?¡± They nodded in silence. ¡°True evil lingers in the dark places of this world,¡± he told them with merciless dispassion. ¡°There are those that can stand against it¡­and those that cannot.¡± Telhari pocketed the contract and began toward the exit. ¡°Farewell,¡± he called over his shoulder. As Telhari stepped outside he was greeted once again by a chilling wind. He drew up his hood, shielding his face, and exhaled deeply. Telhari descended the steps of the Lonely Song, then stepped off the platform and disappeared into the dense crowd of passersby. Chapter 2. Journey to Malendars Edge 1 After leaving his ancestral home, Telhari had forced himself to travel light. He knew how to make most things that he might need from resources found in the wild. Anything else he could purchase with coin or could repair using magic. Though, come to think of it, he hadn¡¯t used much in the way of magic since arriving in Omnirius. In the few months since Telhari had come to Viemen, he had kept the same small room at the same shoddy inn. It was the only establishment in town that would take his coin; and, conveniently, they also had a stable in the back. Telhari hoisted his travel pack over his shoulder and took one last look around the room before departing. Downstairs, the inn keep was mopping the floors in the entryway. They had never before exchanged names and Telhari saw no reason to do so now. He plopped the room key on the counter and stepped over the threshold. Once outside, Telhari began walking the muddy path around to the back of the inn and made his way to the stables. His horse was a suitable gelding; yet despite the custom of his people, he had yet to name the beast. In his mind, Telhari still saw his foray in Omnirius as temporary. Moving into position, he swung himself up into the saddle. Once situated, he took out the parchment he had taken from the Lonely Song and read it once more¡­ Request for Service of a Huntsman What follows is a request from the Lord of Malendar¡¯s Edge as dictated by his Lordship to the chief scribe: In the Malendarian hills, just beyond the border to the city of Malendar¡¯s Edge, our forest has been overrun with a pack of ferocious wolves. They continue to hunt our livestock and attack our citizens. We are in need of an experienced huntsman to aid our men. The reward for the successful hunting of these beasts is as recorded below. Any who wish to heed this request may find their way to the governor¡¯s office in Malendar¡¯s Edge and present this contract to the Law Enforcement official. Once confirmation of a completed hunt has been received, a reward will be dispensed. Lord Thistletwat offers 10 Nobles for satisfying the requirements of this contract. The Governor¡¯s Office of Malendar¡¯s Edge, on behalf of the Royal Omnirian Treasury, recognizes this contract as legitimate. ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s not right?¡± Wolves? Telhari thought to himself. It couldn¡¯t be? Such a simple beast couldn¡¯t possibly be worth an expense of ten nobles. Yet, the contract had been drawn and officiated. Telhari examined the parchment more closely: the paper had a weight consistent with that used by the governor¡¯s office; the penmanship was certainly that of a skilled scribe; and the bottom of the contract was imprinted with the unmistakable seal of the Royal Omnirian Treasury. If it was a forgery, it was a very high quality one. What wolves could possibly be causing such a commotion? Telhari smiled. Admittedly, he found himself intrigued. For the first time in a while he was feeling excited. He folded the parchment neatly into one of his breast pockets and set off from the stables. 2 ¡°Kid, are you sure you can read that?¡± The man furrowed his brow at the two adolescents huddled around the table. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure!¡± Ellis scrunched up his nose and looked hard at the map in his hands. ¡°This is it. Mary, get out the ink.¡± ¡°Ok, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to make it as nice as this¡­¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you brats ruin that! It¡¯s my only copy!¡± ¡°We won¡¯t mister, I promise!¡± ¡°Ellis hold it still so I can see, your hands keep moving¡­¡± ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± Marybeth tried her best to steady her hand as she moved the end of the quill along the torn parchment. ¡°Malendan¡¯s Eb Gee? What¡¯s that?¡± The man shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s Malendar¡­and that¡¯s a ¡®d¡¯, not a ¡®b¡¯¡­¡± ¡°Oh! Malendar¡¯s Edge? Ain¡¯t that far?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one¡¯s trynna go there!?¡± ¡°Ok! Finished.¡± ¡°Mary! This looks great!¡± ¡°You think so?¡± ¡°Yeah! You could pass for a proper a scribe!¡± ¡°Oh gods¡­are you two finished?¡± ¡°Yep! Thanks, mister! We won¡¯t forget this!¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Ellis and Marybeth left the map on the table and ran off down the crowded street toward Viemen¡¯s southern gate. The old man shook his head and peered down at the parchment. ¡°HEY! YOU BRATS GOT INK ON MY MAP!¡± 3 The blade landed with a twang against the rocky ground. Telhari held his sword outstretched toward the two men and eyed them carefully. In the space between them lay the two swords that the men had used to charge Telhari with, only a few moments ago. In a whirlwind of movement too fast for them to follow, both men had been disarmed. The man farthest from Telhari gripped his forearm as warm blood streamed from an open wound. The two men then exchanged glances. Perhaps it was the suddenness with which they lost their advantage, or the way in which their adversary stood still as a statue before them, but the two men very acutely felt a growing fear. They had never fought an alfkin before and they vowed after this moment to never do so again. As quickly as they had come, the two bandits scurried off down the face of the hill, leaving their blades behind. The sound of their labored breathing disappeared, and Telhari was left with only the noise of the branches rustling in the canopy. Satisfied, he sheathed his sword and continued on. 4 The moon was on full display this night, bathing the entire forest floor in silver. ¡°Are they gone?¡± ¡°Shh! They¡¯ll hear you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t shhh me!¡± ¡°You¡¯re too loud!¡± Snap. ¡°AH!¡± Ellis and Marybeth tumbled out from beneath the shadowy embrace of a nearby spruce tree, swinging their weapons wildly. ¡°Did we get ¡®em!?¡± ¡°Open your eyes, Mary.¡± She did so. There were no attackers¡ª there was only Ellis, his silhouette illuminated by the down-glow of the moon. She took a deep breath. The night was calm and the air was cool. It eased her senses. ¡°What do you think they were running from?¡± ¡°I dunno¡­some kinda monster, maybe?¡± ¡°What kinda monsters live out here?¡± ¡°Hopefully nothing that hunts at night.¡± ¡°Still, it¡¯s dangerous to travel without weapons, they shoulda known better.¡± ¡°I still think we could¡¯ve taken ¡®em!¡± Ellis jabbed at the air with his sword. ¡°One stab to the gut and we¡¯d have won! But you wanted to hide¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve never even won a fight, Ellis. And ¡®sides, they were two times bigger than you were!¡± ¡°So!? I¡¯ve got skill!¡± She giggled. He scowled back at her. ¡°Let¡¯s just keep going¡­¡± Ellis grumbled. ¡°Edge is still a few days away.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to camp?¡± ¡°Not really. I feel great! What about you?¡± Marybeth knew better. Despite his talk, Ellis hadn¡¯t let go of his sword since they had come out from under the tree. His skin was red from the cold and his hand was still shaking. ¡°I don¡¯t feel much like sleeping, anyway. Let¡¯s just keep going¡­¡± She picked up her pace so as to be side by side with Ellis. ¡°¡¯Sides, it¡¯s a nice night.¡± 5 Telhari stopped at the edge of the cliff face and gazed out into the vastness of the Malenday Corridor. The morning light had just begun to spread over the land; and as the sun rose between the mountain peaks, the scene was brightened by a wash of gold. Sweeping hills bounded across the edge of the horizon; sprawling, sloped pastures were filled with herding beasts and dotted with patches of dark green forest. As the fields rolled out across the Corridor, they came at once to the steep drop of a tremendous canyon that tore like a great scar through the landscape. Running from east to west, this marked the end of the proper Omnirian border and the beginning of the Malenday Corridor. A mountain lay in view, rising above the plateau, situated just at the edge of the canyon wall. Nestled at the foot of this mountain sat the city of Malendar¡¯s Edge. Below, at the basin of the several hundred miles wide canyon, lay the neighboring kingdom of Boginsklad. ¡°Hyah.¡± Telhari urged his horse onward, down the slope and toward Malendar¡¯s Edge. As they went, Telhari took survey of the surrounding land. Thousands of acres of farmland¡­yet only a fraction bordering the forest¡¯s edge. How much harm could these wolves really do? Looking toward the cityscape, Telhari found himself even more puzzled. The city of Malendar¡¯s Edge was of considerable size. Bordered on either side by a sheer canyon wall and the base of the mountain, the city wrapped around a sliver of land at least half a mile long. Built above the city streets there rose a large stone keep, flanked by watch towers and other large buildings. This was no small settlement¡ª it was an economic and militaristic force. Surely, they have a militia that could handle something so tedious? After continuing on, the steeper sloping hills began to give way to more gentle terrain. Telhari took the opportunity to slow his pace as he approached the border of the field lands. A beaten path wound through the grass and was flanked on either side by uncharacteristically barren fields. It may have been too early for sprouting grain, but even the local flora, which typically dominated the region, seemed to be withering. The quality of the plant-life was weak and brittle, the grasses, a dim gray with only the faintest hint of green. Telhari listened carefully, yet he heard only the crunching of the grass and the clopping of hooves. No song of birds. No sound of small creatures. And where are the sheep? The goats? He drew himself up and looked across the fields into the nearest yardland to the east¡ª he saw the same emptiness. What of the south? The next yardland immediately south of his position was similarly empty and withered, but beyond that he could see herds of sheep grazing along the slope. And to the north? Looking toward the northern sky, Telhari saw a blanket of thick forest drape over the mountainside. Several miles of dense tree cover blended into the withered fields. The closer to the face of the mountain, the more barren the fields become¡­ Something else was at work¡ª he could sense it. Not as one senses the heat of a fire or tastes a piece of bread; it was something difficult to describe in a way that ordinary people could understand. It was a subtle intuition that caused an uneasiness of the spirit. There was more to fear than wolves in Malendar¡¯s Edge. 6 Frolicking birds darted through the canopy while their excited chirping drifted down to the forest floor. Ellis, previously exhausted from trekking throughout the night, was renewed by their sound. ¡°It¡¯s morning, Mary!¡± She yawned at him. He grabbed her arm and pulled her along as he rushed to the top of the nearest hill. ¡°Ellis, where are you going!?¡± After climbing up onto a large boulder, Ellis stood tall, cupped his hands around his eyes and gazed into the distance. The terrain dipped down ahead of them, and through the descending tree tops he could make out patches of land and fenced off crop fields. ¡°Look! There it is!¡± Marybeth hoisted herself up onto the boulder and stood next to Ellis. She looked out, squinting. ¡°Ellis, I don¡¯t see nothin¡¯¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s right there, see? And further out, it¡¯s the city!¡± She looked at him confused. ¡°Ellis, what are you gettin¡¯ all excited about?¡± Ellis beamed brightly at the scene before him. ¡°¡¯Cause, Mary. This is where our adventure starts!¡± Chapter 3. Telhari, Wolf Hunter 1 ¡°Wolves? No, ain¡¯t seen no wolves round here.¡± ¡°What about over on Gregor¡¯s field? A couple a¡¯ nights ago?¡± ¡°OH! Yes, there was something that had got into his fencing. Took a few sheep, it did.¡± ¡°Can you recall how many nights ago this happened?¡± ¡°Hmm, well, it mighta been four¡­five? Mighta been a little over a fortnight, now that I think on it? ¡°Well dear, there was that time with the sheep¡­an¡¯ then again with the preserves that went missing.¡± ¡°No, no¡ª that was them Darley boys what did that. Buggers tried to make a run for it and fell right into the shit pile out back of the stables!¡± ¡°Oh yes! Serves ¡®em right, those two. I know Misses Darley raised them boys better n¡¯ that.¡± ¡°Have either of you noticed anything out of the ordinary in your fields over the last few months? Other than wolves¡­.and thieving young men?¡± The couple looked at each other. ¡°¡­Who did you say you was again?¡± Telhari tried his best not to sigh. He unbuttoned his breast pocket and pulled out the contract. ¡°I am here at the behest of your Lord, Paloni¡ª¡± ¡°Oh! That¡¯s that old Lord Thistletwat¡¯s signature, that is!¡± Telhari nodded. ¡°You must be one of them hunters from over the hill. Not the first one I¡¯ve seen, I¡¯ll tell ya¡­¡± ¡°There were others who¡¯ve come?¡± ¡°Oh yes! There was a nice couple that came over the hill a few months ago.¡± ¡°Then there was that one big fella, with the hammer¡ª oh what was his name? Grob?¡± ¡°Grig?¡± ¡°Grotto?¡± ¡°Ah, whatever his name was, we never saw¡¯r him again.¡± ¡°No sir. An¡¯ there was that last group, too¡± ¡°Group?¡± ¡°Ooh it was a nice little bunch, it was. Maybe seven or eight in all? Well, seven an a half if you count that small one.¡± ¡°Do either of you recall what happened to them?¡± ¡°Wolves got ¡®em¡± ¡°Speakin¡¯ of wolves, did you hear about ¡®ol Gregor¡¯s field? Coupla¡¯ wolves got through his fence and snatched up some sheep, right from under his nose!¡± Telhari¡¯s eye twitched. ¡°I thank you both for your assistance. I¡¯ll be on my way¡­¡± ¡°Glad we could be of service to ya. Hope you catch them wolves!¡± ¡°Oi! Fella!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± The old woman lowered her voice as she spoke. ¡°In the city there, they got a great doctor. Edgar¡¯s his name.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Egurd, darling! Egurd!¡± ¡°Oh, shut it! Anyways, Doctor Egurd is fantastic!¡° ¡°Has Doctor Egurd been attacked by the wolves?¡± ¡°Oh, heavens no! Not for the wolves. For the¡­ you know¡­¡± Telhari stared. ¡°Look, son. I¡¯ve got this lovely niece, Gloria, my sister called her. Nice red hair. But she was born with odd lookin¡¯ ears¡­not quite like yours, but close enough, a bit rounder maybe¡­sort of lopsided too. But anyway¡ª Edgar fixed her right up! Keep her hair down and you can barely tell anything was wonky. She¡¯s engaged already. Oh, how the time goes! He¡¯s a nice man too. A good bit smaller ¡®an you, though. Say, I have another niece. Pretty young thing, great wide hips, a sturdy girl. Takes after her mum. She¡¯s just about ¡ª¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Telhari said as he peeled away from the woman¡¯s vice like grip on his arm. ¡°But I really must be off.¡± ¡°You take care of those wolves! An stop by Doctor Edgar!¡± ¡°Egurd!¡± The old couple waved goodbye as Telhari hurried over the last stretch of open space between him and the city. 2 ¡°I am sorry Sir, but that is all I know on the matter.¡± With that, the watchman turned back to his post and said no more. Telhari had been making his way along the outskirts of Malendar¡¯s Edge for several hours. He had spoken with every watchman, porter and militia he could find, trying to gather information regarding any disappearances, crop disturbances or aberrant wolf packs. So far, he had nothing of use. Begrudgingly, Telhari continued deeper into the city, toward the foot of the keep. He had found out, between the ramblings on petty crime and whose-who gossip, that the Lord of Malendar¡¯s Edge lived in a manor built behind the walls of the keep. At the foot of the keep, in the wealthiest part of the city, existed those businesses which were required for the day to day necessities of the city¡¯s burghers; stationers, minters, merchants and medicine men. After some searching, Telhari found what he was looking for: a small stone building at the end of the street, rising two stories tall and capped with a wooden roof. The front door was propped open, and an earthy, pungent odor was emanating from inside. The signpost hanging above the door read ¡°Doctor Egurd¡¯s Apothecary and Triage¡±. Inside, Telhari saw a small room with a front counter, behind which stood rows of wooden drawers and shelves, each containing some collection of herbs or tinctures. In the corner of the room, there was a man in muted brown robes tending to an elderly woman and her son. Looking straight ahead from the entrance, Telhari could see down a corridor that opened on either side to two identical patio spaces, each one walled off from the alleyways. Draped over each patio space was a heavy, patchwork of cloth, tied to a scaffold of wooden posts. The entrance to the patio on the left was covered with a large white linen sheet. From the hallway, Telhari could hear the commotion of several nursemaids and one very unhappy person coming from the leftmost patio. The curtain covering the entrance to the right patio space was drawn back. As he approached from the hall, Telhari could see that there were several cots laid out, three of which had people laying in them. In the center of the space, a man in unusual dress was tending to one of these individuals. The man was perhaps in his forties, with dark brown hair, and wore a pair of spectacles perched atop his nose. He had on a vest with over a dozen pockets, which he wore over a light gray tunic; each pocket seemed to contain a trinket or small metal tool that Telhari had not yet seen before. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. ¡°Excuse me, are you Doctor Egurd?¡± ¡°Just a moment¡­¡± The physician held in his hand a strange implement; it was of polished metal and had a piece of glass impeded in it, with two openings at either end. Having finished examining the man in front of him, he stood up and placed the instrument into one of his vest pockets and turned to face his new guest. ¡°How may I help¡­oh!?¡± ¡°My name is Telhari. It is a pleasure to meet you.¡± ¡°The pleasure is mine. Please come sit!¡± He gestured to a table with chairs set up in the corner of the patio space. It was crowded with herbs, bandage dressings, and a bowl of bloody water. Doctor Egurd neatly pushed everything off to one side to clear space for the two of them. ¡°So, what brings such a traveler into my humble clinic?¡± Now, how do I explain this¡­ ¡°I was wondering if, perhaps, you had treated any patients for¡­wolf attacks?¡± ¡°Wolf attacks?¡± Telhari nodded. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t believe so, although a patient of mine ¡ª lovely lady¡ª told me a story about a farmer named Gregor who¡ª¡± ¡°Well¡ª¡± Telhari butt in, ¡°If nothing in particular about wolves, then I wonder if you have heard of any other unusual incidents?¡± ¡°Unusual? In what way?¡± ¡°Strange illness befalling the field workers. Or perhaps any, strange sightings of beasts.¡± ¡°Well, now let me think.¡± Egurd tapped his chin. ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe I¡¯ve seen anything as you¡¯ve described.¡± ¡°Are you sure, doctor?¡± ¡°Quite sure. Although, I must say it is a strange query for one such as yourself.¡± ¡°How do you mean?¡± ¡°Have your kind not perfected the art of medicine? Surely there is no treatment I could give you that you wouldn¡¯t already be aware of?¡± It was unusual for Telhari to receive both acknowledgment from outsiders, as well as praise. He wasn¡¯t quite sure how to respond. The doctor took his opportunity to continue. ¡°I remember my early years in the great southern libraries, studying medicine. There were many accounts of elfkin sages who would share their knowledge with our healers of old. Many remedies we rely upon for common ailments in this modern age, they say, have roots back to your people. Of course, many humans do not naturally possess a gift for commanding the arcane forces, so we must stick to our mortars and pestles!¡± At that, Egurd chuckled to himself. ¡°It is as you say. There are accounts from my people, as well, of our trade of ideas with your healers. Truly, an example of what good can come from a mutual love of understanding.¡± ¡°Well said, sir! Well said. Of course, there are limits to what can be done with this mortal body. In the end, even seventy years is not enough¡­¡± The doctor sighed. ¡°But what can be done? I would be a poor physician if I could not accept a mortal fate!¡± He laughed again to himself. Egurd then took the spectacles off his nose and hung them around his neck. ¡°It has been a pleasure to meet you, master Telhari, but I must now return to my patients.¡± ¡°Of course, doctor.¡± Telhari stood with Egurd. He then reached out and shook the doctor¡¯s hand. Egurd turned with a smile and grabbed the water bowl, along with some bandages, then left for the other room. Telhari remained standing, his eyes fixed on the ground while he tried to think of his next move. ¡°¡­You really think it¡¯s wolves out there in that forest?¡± The voice that spoke was hard like gravel and came from a hunched over figure in the furthest cot from the door. Telhari¡¯s attention turned to the voice. ¡°Should I believe otherwise?¡± ¡°That depends¡­¡± Telhari began to walk over to the man¡¯s side. ¡°Depends on what?¡± Hearing his footsteps, the man turned over to face Telhari as he drew back the blanket. ¡°On whether or not you believe in monsters.¡± ¡°You believe there is a monster in Edge?¡± ¡°I know that some godforsaken monster is on the loose¡­¡± As he said this, he held up his arm¡ª or what was left of it. The man¡¯s arm was missing, severed from the middle of the bicep down; the stump was wrapped with bandages that had crusted over with dried blood and remnants of an herbal paste. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean they will believe me.¡± ¡°And what if I told you that I would believe you?¡± The man laughed under his breath. ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t heard what I have to say¡­¡± ¡°If you would speak, I will listen.¡± The man said nothing for a few moments. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know for certain what did this. I never saw it¡­never saw all of it, that is.¡± ¡°But you saw part of it?¡± ¡°Just the eyes¡­¡± ¡°Eyes?¡± ¡°I was out in the forest five nights back¡­I had gone deeper than I usually go and couldn¡¯t make it back before nightfall. The moon was hidden, and it was too dark to find my way. I tried to make a fire, but it had rained the day before, so the kindling was too wet. I wandered for hours and ended up lost somewhere around the foot of the mountain.¡± ¡°Then what?¡± Telhari asked with an encouraging nod. ¡°I found a cave¡­I figured I would just camp until morn¡¯, instead of risking it out there. I had just started to settle in when I began to feel strange¡­¡± ¡°Strange how?¡± ¡°I felt that¡­ my body wasn¡¯t my own. I couldn¡¯t make it move the way I wanted. I tried to run¡­and that¡¯s when I saw it.¡± Telhari waited patiently, keeping silent, yet offering the man a determined look. ¡°Two yellow eyes, jus¡¯ floatin¡¯ in the dark. They glowed something unholy. Had slit pupils and seemed as though they were moving¡­swirling. Then everything went slow. I fell to the ground. I couldn¡¯t move or speak, like I was made of stone¡ª¡± His voice cut out. Telhari could see the man¡¯s face twisting. ¡°What happened to your arm?¡± ¡°The damn thing ate it! Tore it right off!¡± He spat the words out into the air. The man grabbed his left shoulder in pain. ¡°I couldn¡¯t scream. I couldn¡¯t do nothin¡¯¡­ but I could still feel it. Those teeth tearing into me. At first, it felt like my head was going to explode¡ª like my arm was on fire! Then, I couldn¡¯t feel anything. But I could hear it¡­ ripping and crunching.¡± ¡°If you couldn¡¯t move, how did you survive?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been trying to figure out myself¡­¡± ¡°Do you remember anything else?¡± Telhari asked him, ¡°Anything at all?¡± ¡°There was something else out there¡­somewhere in the trees. I heard a cry, like a small animal. A fox, maybe? Guess it wanted something better tasting¡­The monster heard that and just walked off.¡± ¡°And afterwards?¡± ¡°I must¡¯ve passed out. When I woke up, it was mornin¡¯ and I was in the worst pain I¡¯d ever felt. I tore a piece of my shirt, wrapped up my arm as best I could and managed to find my way back to Edge.¡± Exhausted, the man rolled over to face away from Telhari, drawing the blanket over himself once again. Telhari¡¯s hunch had been correct. And although he wished to let him rest, he had no other choice but to press the poor man further. ¡°What was it you were doing so deep in the woods that night?¡± ¡°My wife and I, we work the farm just outside the forest. Since the season started, we¡¯ve been havin¡¯ trouble sewin¡¯ seeds as we usually do. Things just ain¡¯t growing, no matter what we try. Thought it might have been bad weather or a slow start, but then our dog¡­We found him dead on the edge of the field, right by the river. And not just him. There were others too, fish and small critters were dead in the water. Guessing he was trying to fish one of ¡®em out for a quick meal¡­ Anyway, I decided to follow the river up into the mountain and see what was what¡­¡± ¡°Did you find anything?¡± ¡°No¡­tried my damndest, though. But the river disappeared underground. I tried to get around it to see the other side, but that¡¯s when I ended up getting lost¡­¡± ¡°Have you spoken to anyone else about what you saw¡­about what happened to you? ¡°When I first got back, I tried to tell ¡®em. They all said I was lousy from the attack. Then the good doctor fixed me up and I asked to talk with the constable.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°Stupid bastard said I was crazy! ¡®No such thing as floating eyes.¡¯ I nearly cracked ¡®im upside his head with his own club! Doc says it happens to people when they come close to dying from something¡ªtheir mind gets all strange and they make up things that didn¡¯t happen. But I know what I saw.¡± ¡°I believe you.¡± ¡°Yeah, ¡®course you do¡ª the stranger with the giant ears believes the crackpot with one arm.¡± He looked up suddenly. ¡°Sorry¡­you know how I mean it¡­¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Say fella, what is going on with them ears? Is it some condition?¡± ¡°I am an Elfkin.¡± ¡°Now there is something crazy. You expect me to believe that?! Ain¡¯t no such thing.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Telhari sighed, ¡°I am no Elfkin.¡± ¡°Then what are you?¡± ¡°A wolf hunter.¡± Chapter 4. Home By Midnight 1 ¡°Wolves?! Is this some kinda joke?¡± ¡°Course not! Scary, big fangs, look like dogs¡ª¡± ¡°I know what they are kid¡­Listen, did that other guy put you up to this?¡± ¡°What other guy?¡± ¡°The tall one? Sword on his back? Weird ears? Came by asking about some wolves?¡± Ellis and Marybeth looked excitedly at each other. ¡°Tall guy!? When did you see him?¡± ¡°He came by a few hours ago, asking everyone if we¡¯d seen or heard about some wolves out in the fields.¡± ¡°What did you tell him?¡± ¡°Hmph! The same thing I¡¯m tellin¡¯ you! There ain¡¯t no stinkin¡¯ wolves!¡± ¡°¡­What about coyotes?¡± ¡°You want me to strangle ya!?¡± Ellis jumped away as the man reached out to grab him. ¡°We¡¯re sorry to bother you sir,¡± Marybeth added with a sugary tone. ¡°We¡¯re just helping that man get some information. He¡¯s our¡­uncle.¡± ¡°Uncle?¡± She nodded. ¡°He¡¯s teaching us how to track animals and to hunt. So, we¡¯re just¡­excited to find something to hunt, is all.¡± ¡°You best not be wanting to hunt no wolves, that¡¯s for sure.¡± The watchman then paused for a moment. ¡°You kids better go find that uncle of yer¡¯s before nightfall.¡± ¡°Why? Are we not allowed out past dark?¡± ¡°No¡­it¡¯s just¡­we don¡¯t want no more kid¡¯s getting lost is all.¡± ¡°Lost?¡± The watchman seemed reluctant to answer. Marybeth stepped in and flashed him an innocent stare. ¡°Who was it that got lost, sir?¡± she asked sweetly. ¡°Coupla field kids¡­at first. Thought they mighta been gettin¡¯ into something dangerous. But we lost a burgher¡¯s kid a couple nights back and, well, you can¡¯t be too careful is all.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± she added sympathetically. ¡°Say, do you happen to know where our uncle went? We¡¯d very much like to get back to him.¡± ¡°I think I seen him head back out toward the fields a little while ago.¡± ¡°Thanks, mister!¡± ¡°Remember what I said! Get somewhere indoors before dark!¡± ¡°We will!¡± Ellis and Marybeth took off jogging down the main road toward the western gate. ¡°It could¡¯ve been hours ago Ellis, how are we gonna catch up to him? If he gets the wolves first¡ª¡± ¡°It ain¡¯t wolves Mary, they said so.¡± ¡°Well, it don¡¯t matter what it is if Telhari gets to it first! Then it¡¯ll all be for nothing.¡± ¡°I know Mary! We just gotta beat him to it.¡± ¡°Well, we can¡¯t do it on foot.¡± ¡°No¡­No we can¡¯t.¡± Ellis stopped in his tracks. The two were only a couple of yards from the gate; and a few yards beyond that was the main road that led into the field lands. About ten feet from Ellis stood a parked cart filled with goods. Tied to the cart was a work horse. ¡°Ellis¡­no!¡± Despite her warning, he started making his way over to the cart. Marybeth ran up to him and whispered in his ear. ¡°What are you doing! They¡¯ll throw you in jail for stealing! Or worse!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mary, we¡¯ll give it back! We have to beat him. You said so!¡± ¡°Yeah but¡ª¡± Ellis turned, grabbed her shoulders and looked her straight in the eyes. ¡°Mary, we risked our lives to get here. All alone! You an¡¯ me!¡± If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. She blinked at him. ¡°An¡¯ we did it! Are we gonna let it all go to waste ¡®cause of some stupid horse?¡± She shook her head. ¡°Alright then. You distract the guy and I¡¯ll untie the horse.¡± With that, he turned and jogged off behind the cart, leaving Mary alone on the street. ¡°But what am I supposed to¡­¡± She looked around sheepishly before heading over to the owner of the cart. ¡°Erm¡­excuse me¡­sir?¡± ¡°Sir?! Ain¡¯t never been no sir.¡± The man turned to see Marybeth looking innocently at him, her hands clasped tightly behind her back. ¡°Well, my little lady, how can I help you?¡± ¡°I was wondering¡­¡± Mary paused. She could see the straps tying the horse to the carriage start to wiggle back and forth as Ellis began working. ¡°I was wondering if you¡¯ve seen my uncle around? I lost him a while ago in the market and I haven¡¯t been able to find him since.¡± ¡°Yer Uncle? Well, what¡¯s he look like, maybe I seen him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s uh...tall¡­¡± She paused again and looked over at the horse. One strap untied. ¡°He carries a sword with him too¡­¡± she continued. ¡°Is he a militia man? Does he work for the governor?¡± ¡°No, no. He also has uh¡­ big, pointy ears.¡± ¡°¡­Pointy ears?¡± Behind the man¡¯s back, Marybeth saw Ellis¡¯ head pop up. A cheeky grin was plastered across his face¡ª the last strap was untied. Ellis poised himself atop the cart, ready to make his move. ¡°There he is!¡± she suddenly shouted. ¡°Over there!¡± ¡°What?¡± The man turned away from the cart to face where Marybeth had pointed. ¡°I don¡¯t see¡ª Oi!¡± The instant he turned, Marybeth bolted to the cart and climbed on top. The old man had caught her motion out of the corner of his eye, but he wasn¡¯t quick enough to grab her. Together, she and Ellis jumped onto the back of the horse. Startled, it reared back and bucked wildly, but somehow, they both managed to hang on. ¡°Come on, go! This way!¡± Ellis kicked the sides of the horse and tugged the reins. At once, the creature snorted and galloped off down the road. ¡°OI! GET BACK HERE WITH MY HORSE!¡± People on the street began to stir, but no one noticed in time to stop them. Soon, the two had passed through the western gate and were headed toward the fieldlands. The man stomped his foot and cursed out loud. A woman then came rushing out from inside the nearest building. ¡°What is it! What¡¯s happened!?¡± ¡°Argh¡­Some bastard kids stole our horse and ran off!¡± ¡°What!? ¡®Oose kids? Was it them Darley boys again?! I¡¯ll wring their little necks¡­¡± ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t them. A boy and a girl¡­says they was lookin¡¯ for their uncle.¡± ¡°Their uncle? How do you lose your uncle?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­But we better find him! That bastard owes us a new horse!¡± ¡°Alright, well what¡¯s his name?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You did get a name, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No¡­but they says he is a tall fella, with a sword and pointy¡ª OH!¡± ¡°A pointy what!?¡± ¡°I just remembered!¡± ¡°Well spit it out already!¡± ¡°That fella from before¡ª the wolf hunter!¡± 2 As the sun sank lower in the sky, the warm glow of the afternoon descended on the hillside. Telhari scanned the terrain amidst the fading light until he saw it. Then, he jogged up the hill to a patch of flowers; they grew several feet tall, with small golden petals fanning out from a green center. He could smell a faint pungent odor. Excellent. He pulled out a knife, bent down, and began cutting several of the leaves¡ª collecting them neatly together inside a cloth. He was careful to try and slice them as cleanly as possible to avoid the dripping oil. He finished clipping the first bunch and moved to the other side. But as he bent down, something strange made him pause. Someone else has been here. Looking at this cluster of flowers, the leaves had already been stripped¡ª and not by a wild animal. These were clean cuts made down to the stem, just as Telhari was doing. Though, the cuts were not fresh, perhaps made several days ago or longer. Curious, Telhari began to examine the area more closely. As he moved from patch to patch along the flowery hillside, he began to see a pattern. Someone had been coming here and clipping the leaves regularly for some time. Certain patches had even been picked clean. On the ground, Telhari could make out faded tracks. In such an arid climate with dry soil, it is harder to leave behind footprints. Unless, of course, they were made when the ground was wet. Forming a path, leading from one cleanly picked patch of flowers directly into the forest, was a trail of boot prints. These prints had been made just after a rain fall, and then quickly dried the next morning. Someone was out here that night¡­Someone else who knows what¡¯s in that cave. Telhari stood up from examining the ground. He tied together the cloth containing the leaves and found two rocks¡ª one flat and one round. He placed the cloth bag onto the flat rock and began to crush the leaves. As he did so, the odor of the substance became stronger, and he could see the bag grow dark as the plant¡¯s oil soaked into it. He rummaged through his pack until he found the small glass vial he had purchased in the market earlier that day. Carefully, he squeezed the oil into the vial. Telhari placed the vial down and fished out a few more ingredients. He had never made this concoction before, but he had memorized a similar formula, along with countless others. The key ingredient was, of course, the oil he had gathered from the leaves. However, there were a few other ingredients needed to make the medicine more potent and to mitigate its adverse effects. As an Elfkin, his body was inherently resistant to many things that would normally harm a human. However, having never hunted this particular creature before, Telhari felt it better to be careful, rather than careless. ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± He frowned as he lined up the ingredients next to each other. He had managed to find nearly everything he had wanted, all except for one ingredient; an herb that was very well known to his people but known by very few in the human world. Instead, he had found a plant of a similar kind with which to use. Though, he was uncertain whether or not it would work. Determined to see it through, he continued to grind up the ingredients and mix them in with the oil. A musty brown, lumpy liquid was the result. Not the most appetizing, but there was still one final ingredient to be added. Telhari gripped the vial in his fist and firmly planted his feet. He spoke to himself in a tone that seemed to echo within itself; subtle, yet powerful words that pulled the air and stirred the spirits of the earth¡­ He exhaled. Telhari then opened his hand once more. The liquid had changed from a violent and unruly slop into a smooth pool of amber. He swirled the tincture, brought it to his lips and drank the entire vial. Telhari then turned his attention to the forest ahead. In a swift and decisive motion, he drew the blade from his back. It felt good to hold it again¡ª an extension of himself. He felt balanced. Complete. Armed and prepared, Telhari crossed under the shadow of the mountain and disappeared into the forest. Chapter 5. The Creature in the Cave The forest was silent. Even after several hours of hiking, Telhari had scarcely seen more than the occasional squirrel, and only then at a great distance from where he was. There was an abundance of decaying plant life: moist and rotten and teeming with mushroom overgrowth. The closer he came to the foot of the mountain, the more the stench of death lingered. Telhari was sure he knew the manner of creature he was hunting, but never before had he heard of one with such a presence. Still, he was confident that he could handle things. As he walked onward, the bubbling of a nearby river sounded in the distance. It is just as he said. Telhari followed the sound and soon came upon the river¡¯s edge. From the edge of its banks, he traced its path up the mountain. Some way off in the distance, a few thousand feet or so, the river disappeared into the rock face. Near the mountain¡¯s base, Telhari saw a cave mouth open to the waiting forest and headed towards it. Littered around the threshold were the carcasses of dozens of small animals in various stages of decay. Telhari gripped the handle of his sword tightly and stepped into the dark. The grasses and dried foliage of the forest floor gave way to cold dirt and stone. After a few more paces inside, he came upon a pile of ash and burnt wood. There were claw marks etched into the walls of the cave, which were painted over with rust colored remnants of blood splatter. There, against the wall beside the ashes, were the remains of a human body¡ª both its legs, as well as the left arm were missing. Telhari knelt down to examine the body; the bones had been crushed and ripped by something with a large bite and strong teeth. What was left of the victim had been fed on by smaller scavengers and was nearly picked clean. A few yards further inside the cave, there was a second body. This one was missing all four limbs and was in a similar state of decomposition. The first of these appeared male and the second female. The first couple. Telhari continued on. The entrance to the cave had been nearly eight feet across, but as he continued deeper, the passage began to narrow. Now as little as five feet across, he could see strange markings appear¡ª depressions that rippled like waves along the rock. They began when the cave had narrowed to about six feet and continued for several hundred feet more, before disappearing as the cave widened again. ¡°Its scales are quite hard¡­¡± Telhari muttered under his breath. Six feet¡¯s breadth was certainly a larger size than he had ever heard record of. These mountains did not have very large fauna; at least not large enough to sustain the creature¡¯s apparent size. And based on the testimony of the locals, it hadn¡¯t been here for more than a year. So, what else are you feeding on? Eventually, the cave began to widen again, and this time Telhari slowed himself. He had good vision, better than a typical human, and could see reasonably well in the dark. But, in the heart of this cave, the light was low enough that even he was having trouble seeing. In response, Telhari began an enchantment. A slow weaving together of syllables, layering one on top of the other until they took on a life of their own. Suddenly, he struck the tip of his blade against the rock face. A spark burst forth; but instead of fading immediately, it lingered, crackling first, then expanding slowly. It grew warmer and brighter in color, settling finally as globe of white and yellow which shone in the air above him. He sent it with his mind up high into the air until he saw the cavern ceiling. The cavern was fifty, maybe sixty feet wide, but made of terribly uneven ground. There were columns and pillars of rock rising from the floor and descending from the ceiling. A dampness hung in the air, and he could see the reflections of his enchanted light glittering off the surface of the rock formations. A large portion of the cavern was not yet visible to Telhari, as it was hidden by large edifices of stone, some almost ten feet wide. Plenty of places for you to hide, eh? Technically, he was at an overwhelming disadvantage. This was the ideal environment for such a creature to hunt in. Under normal circumstances, there would be no light by which to see. The floor was slippery and uneven, and without proper footing, it would be difficult to keep one¡¯s stance in combat. Telhari began with a slow stroll, moving heel to toe as he went, until he had adjusted to the unevenness. Coming around the perimeter of the cavern, he happened suddenly upon another body. This one was much larger than the others. The man had been relieved of his four limbs, as well as most of his innards. However, due to the moisture inside the cave, he was even more decayed than the first two. At his side lay a large hammer. It had a head of solid iron and was bound with metal bracing to a substantial steel handle. The steel was not as strong as that which Telhari¡¯s kin were capable of rendering, but it was impressive nonetheless. This man must have been very capable to have commissioned such a weapon. Looking closer at the hammer¡¯s head, Telhari could see several dents and teeth marks. A valiant effort. Taking one last look at the man¡¯s corpse, he saw a shining brass engraving¡ª ¡°Grob the Smasher¡±. She was right the first time. Telhari continued to creep along the edge of the cave, watching carefully for any hint of movement. If the creature was sleeping, he may be able to end things quickly. He reckoned it was blind, and so the presence of his glowing orb shouldn¡¯t disturb the creature. The orb gave off little to no heat and was floating almost twenty feet in the air, near the top of the cave ceiling. As he turned the corner, however, Telhari saw something strange. There was a pile of bodies that were unlike the others. All of these victims were young, no more than eleven or twelve years old by Telhari¡¯s estimate. The corpses were clustered beneath a ledge that was over ten feet from the ground. Several of the long bones were splintered or had fractures running along their surface. What is this? As Telhari looked closer, he could see that their abdomens had been violated, but not by scavengers¡­ Suddenly, a guttural sound filled the cavern. Telhari whipped around and drew back his blade. He stared intently in front of him, but he saw nothing. He listened carefully, just barely making out the low rumble of the creature¡¯s breath. Telhari localized the source and began to move silently towards it. Then, the sound began to evolve¡ª from a low grumbling into a visceral symphony. The creature was feeding. Coming fully around the nearest column of rock, Telhari could finally lay eyes on it. The creature¡¯s long, leathery tail wormed back and forth along the floor, gliding against the slick of moist rock. He could hear it greedily sucking down air between bites. The muscles of it¡¯s neck rippled as the creature tugged and pulled and crunched down. Telhari heard bones snap like twigs between its crushing jaw. Finally, it ripped away the flesh, sending a spray of fluids onto the adjacent wall. The metallic scent of fresh blood wafted over to him. Telhari squeezed his hand around the fine leather embroidery of his blade¡¯s handle. Everything about it, from the ore of which it was forged, to the enchantments placed upon it, was designed specifically for him. Designed to do one thing. The warmth in the palm of his hand spread like a fire down the blade and it began to vibrate. Crudely at first, but within a second it had become a precise and rapid oscillation that made his whole body tingle. It produced no sound as one might expect, but it carried an undeniable presence to any who had the sense to perceive it. And at this, the creature stopped feeding. Telhari jumped to the right and planted his foot on a platform of rock several feet off the ground. Sensing his movement, the creature spun around roared at the place where Telhari had been. Its face was ghastly: mottled, uneven, and littered with scales, punctuating slick black skin. Its mouth was dripping with blood and viscera. Rows of fat, jagged teeth stuck out at crooked angles from inside of its jaw. All of Telhari¡¯s muscles were humming now¡ª he felt light and quick. His whole body was singing. In an instant he had chosen his mark. Telhari pushed off the rock face and shot towards the nape of the creature¡¯s neck. It wailed terribly as steel cut into flesh. Yet, even with his enchantment, Telhari was unable to sever cleanly through the creature¡¯s tough skin. He quickly withdrew the blade and kicked off the creature¡¯s back, just in time to avoid the lashing of it¡¯s serpentine tail. Crack! The tip of the tail snapped against the creature¡¯s back and whipped around, moving as if it had a mind of its own. Telhari landed on the top of a nearby boulder, out of reach and unharmed. Under normal circumstances, his spell weaving should allow him to pierce the creature¡¯s hide in a single swing. But his technique has suffered greatly, ever since that day¡­ Memories of flame and loss threatened to overtake him. So Telhari fought bitterly against their tide, willing himself out of the past and back into the present¡­ He was greeted by the soft rhythm of the creature¡¯s blood as it dripped from the end of his sword and splattered against the rock. Squatting low once again, he studied the creature. As it snarled at the open air, its tongue darting out, trying to sense him. There were two large, swollen masses on either side of its head. They captured the light of Telhari¡¯s spell-woven globe, still floating high in the air, and spun it around, reflecting it in myriad combinations and giving an illusion of movement. These were the ¡°eyes¡± the man spoke of. The creature sniffed at the air. Having trouble? As it turned its head toward him, Telhari could make out an indent on the side of the creature¡¯s face. The hammer strike. There was a healed gash on the side of the creature¡¯s jaw and it was still missing teeth. If he could aim at the weakened tissue, he could pierce into its skull from beneath and deal a killing blow. Telhari placed his fingers inside of the pouch he kept buckled to his belt. He pulled out something small¡ª a pungent smelling powder wrapped in thin cloth. He pinched the end with his fingertips and concentrated. The tip of his fingers heated up, and a red embers began to singe the cloth. The creature turned toward him, and he could feel its murderous intent moving outward like a wave. Telhari then flicked the ball to the creature¡¯s right side. It hit the ground and exploded. The pop startled the creature. It turned reflexively toward the sound and, sensing the heat of the explosion, chomped down on the air. With its attention shifted, Telhari dashed toward the creature¡¯s left side. He planted his foot and drew back his blade. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. It¡¯s over¡ª! CLANG! Telhari stopped, startled by the sudden high-pitched sound that echoed throughout the cavern. What!? It was only a second ¡ª less than a second¡ª but that was enough. The creature sensed Telhari¡¯s presence, and before he could react, it¡¯s tail whipped around and struck Telhari across the face. He felt the warmth of his blood begin to run down his cheek. The vision on his right was stained red. He then heard the sliding of the creature¡¯s tail across the floor and he ducked. Crack! Telhari tumbled out of the way, jumping back into his stance in time to see the tail come toward him again. This time, he instinctively swept his sword across its path. The creature wailed in pain once again and shuffled back, drawing up the spines on its back. It flicked out its tongue and barred its teeth. The severed part of its tail whipped around violently on the ground, leaking blood and something else. Damn! He saw for the first time that the tip of the creature¡¯s tail had a small spine at its end. It was dripping with a liquid of a different density, which floated on top of the pooling blood. Poison!? He touched the wound of his face. How long do I have before¡ª ¡°I can¡¯t see anything!¡± ¡°There! It¡¯s down there, Mary!¡± Telhari could hear the voices and footfalls of two other people, who were walking clumsily through the cavern. ¡°What¡¯s that strange light up there?¡± ¡°Shh!¡± ¡°Oi, stop shh-ing me!¡± The fools! There was no time. Telhari filled his lungs and yelled as loud as he could. ¡°RUN!¡± Immediately, the creature lunged at him. Telhari saw it coming and moved out of the way of its bite. He attempted to jump back and regain his positioning, but his body did not move as he was hoping. And so he staggered for a moment as weakness overtook him. Within seconds, a claw cut through the air and he was unable to fully avoid it. It tore through his leather bracers and into the muscles of his forearm. Still, he managed to slash back at the creature, cutting through its hide and taking off a piece of its arm. Telhari¡¯s heart was pounding, now. Even breathing was becoming difficult. The creature¡¯s miasma was far more potent than he had anticipated. This entire cave must have been filled with it. It was dissolved in the water on the ground and was floating in the moisture of the air. And now, it had been introduced directly into his blood stream by the tail strike. Gathering his strength, he took off running toward the edge of the cavern. ¡°YOU TWO! GET OUT OF HERE! GO!¡± Telhari¡¯s legs became harder and harder to control as the poison spread. He was panting heavily while he ran; there was no way he could hide any longer. He could hear the creature cry out and slither across the floor towards him. ¡°Who is that!?¡± ¡°Telhari!?¡± ¡°We¡¯re coming to help!¡± ¡°NO, YOU FOOLS! RUN!¡± Telhari turned around: the creature was not far behind. It moved across the wet rocks with its belly to the ground, gliding like a foul serpent: using its six ¡ª now five¡ª legs to propel itself forward. He turned away from the creature to look for Ellis and Marybeth. They wouldn¡¯t have much longer before the poison takes them. Listening carefully, he could hear them fast approaching. There! ¡°Telhari! There you a¡ª¡± Ellis stopped dead in his tracks. Gazing past Telhari, he saw the immensity of the chimeric, reptilian creature burst from around the corner. Telhari wrapped an arm around Ellis¡¯ waist and hoisted him up. Marybeth was close behind. Before she could speak, Telhari shoved her out of the way. Snap! The creature¡¯s jaws closed at the space where Marybeth had been only a moment ago. She staggered backwards, laying eyes on the creature for the first time. ¡°RUN! NOW!¡± Telhari extended his blade toward the creature and wove a spell as quickly as he could. Spiraling from the hilt of the blade were three streams of glowing light. They curled in on themselves, shot out at once and impacted the creature¡¯s face. Marybeth, fear taking hold of her, scurried to her feet and bolted from the scene. The creature drew back defensively and flared its teeth again. Telhari then set Ellis down on his feet and stood between him and the creature. ¡°Go. Now!¡± Telhari drew up his blade and remained fixated on the creature. His arms grew heavier with every pounding beat of his heart, sending the poison further and deeper. He heard no footsteps. ¡°GO! Are you so stupid!? Do you not know death when you see it!?¡± Marybeth, who had managed to put a good bit of distance between herself and the creature, heard Telhari¡¯s voice and stopped. ¡°Ellis! Come on!¡± Something was wrong. ¡°Ellis¡­RUN!¡± But it was impossible. Telhari did not need to look behind him to know what had happened. Ellis had become paralyzed. ¡°Leave him, girl!¡± Telhari shouted, ¡°If you linger too long, the poison will take you too!¡± At least one of them will make it. The creature began to creep closer to Telhari¡ª it could sense him growing weak. Telhari¡¯s arms started to shake, even the wait of his sword was becoming too much. Still¡­to think it would end this way¡­ ¡°Ellis!¡± Telhari heard the girl¡¯s voice come from behind him¡ª right over his shoulder. He spun around to see Marybeth tugging at Ellis. She ripped off his weapons and pulled on him until he began to fall over. Tears were streaming down her face. ¡°Move, you idiot! MOVE!¡± What is she doing!? The creature lunged at them; Telhari somehow found strength enough to grab hold of Ellis¡¯ body, and the two fell forward, just out of reach of the creature. Marybeth, having jumped back to avoid the creature¡¯s bite, ran back toward the two of them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him!?¡± ¡°The poison has afflicted him, as it has me¡­¡± Telhari managed to rise to one knee. ¡°¡­Run girl, while you still have the strength. Our time is up.¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish¡ª¡± ¡°NO! I¡¯m not gonna leave him!¡± Her voice was breaking. ¡°I told you both¡­¡± Telhari said with panting breaths. ¡°This life only ends one way.¡± Struggling to lift Ellis¡¯ body, she began to sob. ¡°Get up Ellis¡­come on!¡± ¡°We should not fear death. His time has come. Leave him be.¡± The creature¡¯s tongue darted out from behind the wall of teeth that caged it. It crept closer; hardened scales scraped mercilessly across the cavern floor. ¡°But¡­¡± Mary looked up at him with tearful eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t leave him¡­¡± In her look of desperation, Telhari could see something which he had buried within himself for so many years. He knew her pain well. And through the pounding of his heartbeat, he felt time slow. Visions of the past could be kept at bay no longer. Slowly, they crept in upon him: faces lost and failures forgotten. In a flash, the creature launched forward taking a glutinous bite out of the air. It drew back its head and cried out¡ª its mouth was empty. Against all reason, Telhari was standing once more, and in his arms he held Ellis. I won¡¯t let it happen again. ¡°How¡­?¡± Marybeth sniffled. ¡°Get ready¡­¡± he told her. Telhari¡¯s entire body was pulsing. He fought every second ¡ª between every breath¡ª to keep himself standing. The blood continued to flow from the wound on his face, dripping off his chin and onto his tunic. The creature lurched back and forth in frustration. Within seconds, it could sense them again. All three bodies clustered together, with the warmth of their flesh begging to be torn into. Its forked tongue shot from its mouth and flicked at the air, tasting them. ¡°GO!¡± They ran just as the creature lunged forward, narrowly avoiding its bite. Move! Move! Move! It was through sheer force of will that Telhari could control his legs, though they were heavy as lead to him. Marybeth, having taken the lead, turned around to see that Telhari had fallen behind. She doubled back and began to pull him along. ¡°Come on!¡± But it was no use. Whatever second wind had filled him before, was now quickly disappearing. Ahead of them, the light of the sun was becoming visible through the dim of the cave. Then, Telhari stopped in his tracks. ¡°What are you doing!?¡± she cried. ¡°We¡¯re almost out!¡± ¡°Take him the rest of the way.¡± Telhari hoisted Ellis into Marybeth¡¯s arms; she sank under his weight. ¡°But¡­I can¡¯t go alone!¡± ¡°You can. I will stop the creature, and you will escape. Both of you.¡± Mary looked up at him. ¡°But, we can¡¯t leave you!¡± she cried, stomping her foot. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t want it!¡± Through the darkness, Telhari could see the glowing ¡°eyes¡± of the creature¡ª he could hear the sound of its scales scraping across the cave walls. ¡°You two are friends, correct?¡± She nodded. ¡°Good,¡± Telhari said with a smile. ¡°Then you must do everything in your power to save your friend.¡± He drew up his blade and began to walk deeper into the cave. As she watched him go, she felt a coldness run up her body. At first, she thought she was imaging it; until she saw her breath grow frosty in front of her. A chilling wave swept across the ground, as frost scattered over the grass and rocks, and the puddles froze over. The wave continued, picking up speed as it entered the cave. She then heard something she had never heard before, like the sound of a string being plucked to a particular tune. But there was more to it. Words, in a language she did not understand, were layered in impossible complexity between the vibrations. Yet somehow, though she knew not their meaning, she was soothed by them as they flowed over her. Within the deep of the cave, both the song and its melody found new fervor, rising and swelling in intensity. The icy winds began to whip into a spiral with Telhari at their center. She realized then that he was the source of the wonderful music. Soon, the wind began to pull at her hair and kick up loose bits of grass and dirt. Yet even with the sound of the melody filling the cave, she could still hear Telhari¡¯s voice clearly. ¡°I have no fear of death, Mary. And I should die happy, knowing that you two were able to live.¡± The creature was nearly upon him. It gnashed it¡¯s teeth wildly, salivating at the prospect of a fresh meal. Bursting into view, Telhari could see the mesmerizing luster of its false, glowing eyes. The creature unhinged its jaw and opened wide¡ª Telhari felt a stillness overtake him as he reached the last syllable. Then, time stood still for but a moment. A familiar face flashed before his eyes. It seems you were right¡­ A blast of frozen wind engulfed Marybeth. She threw herself on top of Ellis and shut her eyes. There was a terrible sheering sound from within the cave, and the high-pitched wailing of the creature was cut off suddenly by the crackling of ice shards. Then the world fell silent. Mary waited a few moments. Her body began to shiver and her lungs started to burn from the chill in the air. Finally, she sat up. Looking down, Ellis remained still, but he seemed no different than before. The cloth tying her hair back had been blown loose, and so she drew her hair from her eyes as she looked around. There was frost everywhere, as if a blizzard had come and gone. The moisture in the air had frozen over and snowflakes floated slowly to the ground. Then, she spotted him. ¡°Telhari!¡± Mary ran at full speed toward him; but as she got closer, she slowed her pace. The entirety of the cave, from wall to wall, ceiling to floor, was encased in ice. Though, if not for the coldness in the air, she might easily have mistaken the glacier before her for a massive diamond. Carefully, she approached, looking on in awe through the frosty veil that hung about her. Inside the clarity of its glittering ice prison, the creature was frozen dead. Chapter 6: Flame of the Past, Light of the Future Telhari¡¯s field of view was filled suddenly with the familiar marble halls of his ancestral home. Palisading columns of intricately carved stone flew overhead, polished so bright that one could gaze into them as they did a mirror, rising ever higher into a sparkling mist. The air was as he remembered it: crisp and refreshing, carrying the faintest fragrance of the garden plants which grew on the terraces of their mountain citadel. The glow of the afternoon sun was streaming into the main hall, belighting the stonework as if with a golden flame. ¡°You¡¯ve come so soon?¡± Telhari¡¯s heart jumped at the sound of the familiar voice. ¡°Any time spent away from the citadel is truly agony, old friend.¡± ¡°Telhari¡­You should not be here.¡± ¡°Have father¡¯s words swayed your heart as well? Do you still see me in such an unfavorable light after that day?¡± ¡°Do you remember, Telhari?¡± He thought hard, but it was like trying to catch a petal on the wind. He would come so close to grasping it, only to have it move suddenly, and slip from his reach. ¡°I remember, I¡­¡± ¡°You should not be here.¡± ¡°How can you say such things? After what I sacrificed for you!?¡± ¡°You should not be here, Telhari.¡± Telhari grabbed him by the collar and shoved him against the wall. He was about to speak when he heard a cry come suddenly from down the corridor. It was faint ¡ªlike a voice on the wind¡ª but he managed to make out one word. Fire. ¡°There is no time to quarrel. We are needed.¡± Telhari turned and ran down the corridor. But as he did so, he heard only his own footsteps. ¡°What are you doing? We must hurry!¡± ¡°I cannot go.¡± The cry came again, louder this time. Telhari could smell smoke. ¡°Come now! Enough of this foolishness. They need us!¡± ¡°They need you.¡± ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± As the smell of smoke filled the corridor, Telhari began to feel a fire burn all around him. He could hear the crackling of wood¡ª smoke burned at his eyes. There were screams of men and women in pain. He heard the clang of steel against steel. Telhari could hear the chanting of his brethren in the distance, followed by an explosion. The walls shook. Above him, the ceiling fractured with a terrible crack. Telhari looked up as the ancient stone began to topple down around him. ¡°Look out!¡± Telhari jumped out of the way, grabbing his friend as he did, pulling them both from the impact. Together they landed hard on the ground. But when Telhari looked up, he was shocked by what he saw. He was beset by hellish flame. Pillars of fire swirled like a storm, while their billowing clouds of black smoke rose high into the air. The flame swelled and whipped angrily at the tapestries that hung on the walls. He saw bodies around him, cut violently and burned. ¡°Come! We cannot stay here! We have to move!¡± As Telhari turned to grab hold of his friend, he felt a weight drop in his stomach. The man was lying on the ground in a pool of his own blood. There were burn marks and several long, deep gashes across his body. His leg was crushed beneath stone rubble. ¡°No¡­no!¡± He bent down and tried to think of what to do¡ª but, not matter how hard he tried, he could think of nothing. No spell. No plan. No quick-witted solution. He could do nothing. Tears burned his cheeks as they fell. ¡°Don¡¯t die¡­please¡­¡± The man¡¯s face softened as the color drained from him. ¡°I do not fear death, Telhari¡­¡± The smoke was rising, and it was becoming harder to breathe. ¡°You must leave now, so that you may live.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t leave you! Not to die alone in a place like this!¡± ¡°You must go. You should not be here.¡± ¡°Why won¡¯t you forgive me!? Even now¡ª¡± ¡°Leave, Telhari!¡± Even over the roaring of the inferno, the screaming voices became louder and louder. ¡°FIRE!¡± ¡°Leave, Telhari.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± ¡°Leave, now!¡± Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. ¡°Not until you explain yourself!¡± ¡°Put it out! Put it out!¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying! Get the water!¡± ¡°Please, don¡¯t do this¡­¡± ¡°You should not be here.¡± ¡°Hurry up, Mary!¡± ¡°Leave!¡± Telhari shot up suddenly from the ground. He then felt a sharp pain across his chest that made him wince. He could hear a commotion¡ª there was heat and the smell of smoke. ¡°Mary! He¡¯s awake!¡± Telhari¡¯s head was throbbing and his whole body was sore. Sweat was pouring down his brow. He grasped the side of his face and turned to see what was going on. There was certainly a fire. It had escaped the bounds of its hearth and was growing out of control. Someone was beside the fire swatting it with a fallen tree branch: a young man with a familiar face. He caught Telhari¡¯s gaze and called out to him. ¡°Do another magic thing!¡± ¡°Back away,¡± Telhari called out to him. Ellis dropped the branch he was holding and dove behind the nearest tree. Telhari held up his hand and bid the flames to shrink smaller and smaller, until eventually they were nothing more than a smoldering of embers. Ellis poked his head out from behind the tree. ¡°Huh. Thought you was gonna make it explode or something¡­¡± ¡°Why would I do such a thing?¡± ¡°I dunno how magic works. I just assume everythin¡¯ explodes.¡± My head is going to explode. Telhari laid back down on his back and stared up into the canopy. It was late afternoon now, soon to be dusk. ¡°Where is your friend?¡± ¡°She¡¯s just gone to get some¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m here Ellis! I got the¡­oh? You fixed it!?¡± ¡°No, Telhari did it.¡± Ellis pointed over to the heap of blankets in the corner of the clearing. ¡°Guess he fell asleep again¡­¡± ¡°You woke him up!?¡± ¡°I woke him up?! Who was the one screaming her head off about the fire!?¡± ¡°Well what else was I supposed to do? Had to get your attention, didn¡¯t I? Besides, you was the one who put the fire wood and kindling too close to the flame!¡± ¡°That¡­was an accident!¡± ¡°Just admit you was wrong.¡± ¡°No! And stop yelling! You¡¯re gonna wake him up again.¡± ¡°I am not yelling!¡± ¡°I am not asleep.¡± ¡°See! He¡¯s awake.¡± Is this hell? Telhari rolled away so his back was facing them. It had been a while since he was last hurt so badly. He wanted nothing more than to leave Malendar¡¯s Edge as soon as possible, but the relief of not having to bear weight on his legs made even the dirt seem desirable. Although, the stench that hung around him was making him think twice. Wait¡­ He recognized the smell. Telhari opened his eyes and stared down at his body. For the first time, he realized a neat lattice work of yellow flowers and leaves had been draped over him¡ª the same ones used to make the antidote. He lifted the lattice gently in his hand and studied it. ¡°Oh, you like it?¡± Ellis asked. ¡°Mary made it.¡± ¡°You did?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± she admitted. ¡°Those plants have something special in ¡®em, right?¡± ¡°They do. But how did you know?¡± Marybeth reached behind her and held up something¡ª a necklace made of woven flowers. ¡°I saw them when we was heading up the mountain and I thought ¡®Oh, these look nice!¡¯, so I made a little necklace out of ¡®em. Didn¡¯t think nothin¡¯ of it, until we met you in the cave and got chased by that thing. After you knocked out, Ellis was still frozen. I gave him my necklace for good luck and then he got better.¡± Then Ellis chimed in. ¡°At first, we thought it was a miracle! But then we remembered you said something about poison. That was when Mary realized it.¡± ¡°When I was pickin¡¯ the flowers, it looked like someone had already done some pickin¡¯ of their own. While I was looking around, I found some weird stones. They was like the stones I¡¯d seen in the old apothecaries, the one¡¯s they use for making medicine.¡± ¡°So, we ground some of em up and mixed it with water from the stream. Tasted horrible¡­¡± Ellis added. ¡°But it made Ellis all the way better,¡± Mary continued. ¡°Then we gave you some, but¡­Well, you didn¡¯t wake up. So, we made some more of the flowers just in case, and decided we would keep watch until you came to.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­amazing.¡± They both brightened up. ¡°It is!?¡± ¡°Truly, I have to admit¡­I am shocked you managed to reason that all on your own.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ellis shouted. ¡°Hear that, Mary!?¡± The two clasped hands, grinning wide at one another. Telhari watched them out of the corner of his eye. He was fighting desperately to stay awake, but their excitement eased him more than he had expected. ¡°You know¡­¡± Ellis added. ¡°Even though I wasn¡¯t able to move ¡®cause of the poison, I was still awake.¡± He paused for a moment, looking solemnly toward the ground. ¡°You saved my life. Even though you almost lost yours...¡± Telhari said nothing. Instead, he continued to look up at specs of blue sky that were visible through the tree cover. The crackling of the fire was the only sound between them for some time. Finally, Marybeth broke the silence. ¡°What should we do then? It¡¯s almost nightfall. Should we head back?¡± Telhari looked down at the flowers draped over his body. ¡°If I can trust you two to keep watch for one more night, I think we will be fine.¡± ¡°Right then!¡± Ellis said with a grin. ¡°Mary, let¡¯s find some more fire wood.¡± The two eagerly jumped to their feet and began to head back into the forest. ¡°Also¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Telhari shifted uncomfortably beneath the blankets. ¡°Thank you both. Without your efforts, I would likely be dead¡­¡± He stopped to take a deep breath. ¡°And you stayed with me, when you could have left and made a run for Edge by yourselves. Instead, you chose to stay. That was very kind.¡± The two exchanged glances. ¡°You know¡­¡± Marybeth said, ¡°We met a man once who said that no one rewards good will. He said that the world was just an ugly, bloody place.¡± ¡°But that guy was a jerk,¡± Ellis added. ¡°So, we had to prove him wrong.¡± As he lay there on the forest floor, tired and in pain, Telhari was overcome by an emotion he had not felt in decades. Suddenly, he began to laugh. Though, it was not with an air of mean spiritedness or sarcasm. It was a hearty, involuntary sort of laughter. The kind that starts as a warm feeling in your gut and moves up your body until, before you know it, your smiling wide and your spirit feels just a little bit lighter. He laughed to himself, to Ellis, to Marybeth, to everyone, and to no one. Yeah, he thought, It¡¯ll be alright... Telhari drew in a deep breath and exhaled slowly. His muscles relaxed one at a time until he felt like his body had melted into the earth. He was calm. Content. At once, his eyes felt heavy; and as they closed, he could feel himself drifting once again. They will be safe for one night. I trust them. Then, Telhari fell asleep. And for the first of countless nights, he slept peacefully. There were no dreams of fire, nor were there dreams of pain or loss. Instead, Telhari slept soundly through the night, protected and watched over by the two unlikely companions he had met in a tavern. Chapter 7: Roosters Dont Lay Eggs ¡°Are you finally gonna tell us, then?¡± ¡°Tell you what?¡± ¡°What that thing is?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Telhari brought down his blade one final time, slicing cleanly through the thick musculature of the creature¡¯s neck. It¡¯s blood, having not yet fully thawed from the freezing temperature, barely ran from the wound. Telhari gripped strong to the underside of the jaw on both sides, twisting it left and right to loosen the remaining sinew and cartilage. He then pulled swiftly, finally dislodging the creature¡¯s head and neck from its body. Watching on with morbid curiosity, Marybeth and Ellis gagged slightly at the sound of tearing viscera. Telhari let the head fall to the ground, landing with a thud at his feet. He reached into his pack and pulled out one of the blankets that he had used only a few hours ago to keep himself warm. He felt the fabric between his fingers, before finally throwing the blanket over the creature¡¯s head and tying a knot to create a makeshift rucksack. He braced himself and swung the sack over his shoulder. He then turned to Ellis and Marybeth. ¡°This¡­¡± he said as he gestured with his head to the massive, scaly body dripping with thawed ice, ¡°Is a basilisk.¡± He took a second look. ¡°A fairly large one, at that.¡± ¡°Basilisk? Ain¡¯t never heard of it.¡± Telhari started walking away from the cave. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean it isn¡¯t real. In fact, there are plenty of things you¡¯ve never heard of that are just as likely to kill you.¡± They hurried after him. ¡°Well, you¡¯ll teach us how to kill ¡®em first, right?¡± Ellis asked. ¡°Teach you?¡± It had been a great many years since Telhari had played the role of mentor¡ª and never to human children. ¡°I am not sure that I could be your teacher.¡± ¡°What!? Why not!?¡± Marybeth asked. ¡°Yeah, we are good learners! Ain¡¯t we Mary?¡± ¡°He¡¯s right sir, we¡¯re very good indeed. A man of your skill should find it easy to train us.¡± Telhari knew by now that Mary was savvier at discourse than Ellis. She frequently adopted honorifics and proper grammar to the best of her ability when trying to achieve some end. But even so, Telhari was no simple man. ¡°Even if I had the patience and time to train you both, I am forbidden to do so.¡± ¡°Forbidden? Who says?¡± ¡°My people forbid it.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s bollocks!¡± Ellis whined. ¡°Who are they to tell you what to do?¡± ¡°The cultural bearers of my ancestral heritage.¡± ¡°Well¡­whatever that means, it¡¯s still bollocks. Ain¡¯t it, Mary?¡± ¡°But Master Telhari, surely they trust you enough to let you do as you please?¡± ¡®Master¡¯? These brats are already acting like they¡¯re my apprentices. ¡°Unfortunately, I have already lost their trust¡­¡± Mary looked with concern at Telhari and a sadness came over her. ¡°That¡¯s perfect then!¡± Ellis cried. ¡°Now you don¡¯t have to worry. Since you already pissed ¡®em off, you can just do whatever you want!¡± ¡°Ellis!¡± Mary slapped him in the back of the arm. ¡°Ow! It¡¯s true, ain¡¯t it? Ain¡¯t that why he¡¯s all the way out here to begin with?¡± Oh? Telhari smiled. ¡°You are correct.¡± ¡°See! Told you Mary. So don¡¯t go hittin¡¯ me when I¡¯m right.¡± She ignored him. ¡°Where is your family from, then?¡± Telhari did not answer right away. There was no doubt that in her mind this was a simple, courteous question. In human society, it is common to inform others of one¡¯s rank and the position of one¡¯s family, often to boast of upbringing and economic status. But humans live sloppy and prideful lives. Their imprint on the world is as unstable and boisterous as they are. Telhari and his people were different. They lived solitary lives, content to keep to themselves and to their own kind. Telhari decided on an answer for Marybeth. ¡°My people live in the west.¡± ¡°The west? Like, Brin?¡± ¡°No, Ellis. He¡¯s from beyond the mountain¡­right?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± ¡°Beyond the mountain!? What¡¯s it like!¡± ¡°It is spectacularly beautiful, though I am of course partial to it. The land here has its uniqueness, but there is not much else besides what you see around you. The West has many different lands, each with their own wonders to behold.¡± The two were captivated, watching Telhari speak with wide eyes. He felt silly being the center of attention like this. ¡°Anyway,¡± he added, ¡°As we were discussing before, about the Basilisk. I suppose that I can at least help educate you regarding it.¡± They nodded in approval. ¡°Old stories say that the Basilisk is the snake-like offspring of a rooster¡¯s egg, that was hatched by a toad.¡± ¡°But hang on,¡± Ellis cut in as he scrunched his brow. ¡°Roosters don¡¯t lay eggs?¡± ¡°No, they do not.¡± ¡°And why would a snake hatch from a rooster egg, anyway?¡± Mary wondered. ¡°That¡¯s crazy!¡± ¡°These are legends surrounding the creature¡¯s origin. But¡ª¡± ¡°So, they¡¯re liars then?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Telhari cut back in, ¡°As is the case with most legends, there is some truth to them.¡± ¡°What is it really, then?¡± ¡°I cannot say the exact origin of the creature. There are many fell places in the world where creatures of any kind may spawn and change and grow beyond the sight of Elfkin or men, but I have my theory¡­¡± He paused to make sure they were still following. ¡°The creature at one point was related to a rooster¡­or more accurately, some bird-like creature.¡± ¡°Then why ain¡¯t it got feathers?¡± ¡°The oldest legends say that the basilisk used to whither the land with its breath and kill with its stare. These accounts likely recalled the poison emitted by the creature and its ability to paralyze to a near-death state. Like what happened to you.¡± Ellis shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t remind me¡­¡± ¡°It is likely that the creature, over the centuries, was chased away from its original home, forced into the mountains and secluded areas as human¡¯s began to spread out and grow their settlements.¡± ¡°And they killed it with those flowers?¡± Mary asked. ¡°No. They likely killed it with weapons that were available to them ¡ª swords and spears and so on¡ª but the oil from the plant helped them stave off the effects of the poison long enough to kill or wound the creature.¡± ¡°So, how¡¯d it go from a chicken to an ugly snake-thing?¡± Telhari thought on it. ¡°Well, if the creature retreated to the mountains¡­it may have sought refuge in the caves where humans wouldn¡¯t chase it. It¡¯s possible, that after many generations of living in the pitch black, it started to adapt¡ª changing its body to better suit the environment.¡± ¡°It can do that!?¡± Ellis gasped. ¡°The creature, according to legend, was part snake. If the snake-blood of the creature became more dominant, then it could change into a form more suited to cave living. Being trapped in darkness would also explain why the creature was blind and could no longer see.¡± Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. ¡°But it had those wild eyes?¡± ¡°They may have once been able to ¡®see¡¯ as we think of it. But after so much time, they must have transformed into a specialized organ, used for only hunting.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll get you all distracted by how pretty the eyes are¡­¡± Mary reasoned. ¡°And then¡­BLAH!¡± Ellis threw his hands onto Mary¡¯s shoulders, scaring her from behind. ¡°It¡¯ll get you!¡± ¡°Essentially. The eyes will distract long enough to allow the poison breath to take effect. After that happens, the creature will feed. ¡± Telhari caught himself. He peaked over his shoulder to check on the two of them. ¡°Well not with us!¡± Ellis said loudly as he punched the air in front of him. ¡°Bloody thing didn¡¯t stand a chance!¡± Telhari let the beginnings of a smile threaten to show, before ultimately biting down the urge and returning to his neutral frown. The trio continued on their path through the woods, toward the city of Edge. In time, the dense tree cover around them started to thin. ¡°Telhari?¡± Marybeth asked. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Why would they say it was ¡®wolves,¡¯ if it was a Basilisk?¡± Telhari clenched his jaw. ¡°That is a good question.¡± He had been wondering the same thing since he arrived at Malendar¡¯s Edge. Why would someone lie about wolf attacks? What¡¯s more, the Basilisk itself had grown to enormous size, most likely as a result of feeding on so many victims. ¡°Hey, Mary?¡± Ellis asked. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t spose it was the Basilisk that got all them kids?¡± Telhari stopped. ¡°Come on, Ellis. What would them kids be doin¡¯ all the way out in the woods?¡± Telhari approached them both, suddenly. ¡°What kids are you referring to?¡± There was an urgency in his tone that made them hesitant to answer. ¡°Th-there was some missing kids from in town,¡± Mary admitted. ¡°Who told you this?¡± ¡°One of the watchman. He said some kids had gone missing recently and he was tellin¡¯ us to make sure we found our uncle.¡± ¡°Uncle!?¡± ¡°Er¡­well we sorta told him you was our uncle, so he wouldn¡¯t be suspicious¡­¡± ¡°I see.¡± Telhari turned at once and continued at a faster pace down the hill towards the city. The farmlands were now becoming visible through the tree line. ¡°You ain¡¯t mad at us for lying, then?¡± Mary asked. ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°Oh. Well, that¡¯s good¡­¡± Mary pressed the matter no further. Instead, she slowed her pace, falling back in line with Ellis. The two waited until Telhari was far enough ahead of them before they spoke under their breath to one another. ¡°Something¡¯s up, Ellis.¡± ¡°You think he¡¯s mad about the ¡®uncle¡¯ thing?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Mary¡¯s mind began to turn. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s not fall behind.¡± The two jogged ahead until they were only a few paces behind Telhari once again. Together, they descended into the valley. As they continued through the grass, Telhari looked over the field lands searching for any change. ¡°That river near the cave supplies these fields with water,¡± Telhari told them as he pointed into the distance. ¡°The poison from the Basilisk was seeping from the cave into the river. It flowed down the mountain, seeped into the soil, and killed the crops.¡± ¡°Are they gonna be alright now that it¡¯s dead?¡± ¡°It will take some time, but the fields should go back to normal now that the source of the poison is gone.¡± Eventually, the trio reached the main dirt road that ran between the fields. It winded between the hills that sprawled out before them and passed near to the collection of houses where the farmers stayed. Telhari was now back to near-full strength; and even while carrying the Basilisk head, he still moved with relative silence. However, Ellis and Marybeth were jogging to keep up with his long strides, and they made no attempt at subtlety. Consequently, the sound of their boots and belt buckles made a small commotion as they approached the wooden fence of an adjacent farmhouse. Drawn to the noise, an old man poked his head around the corner of a nearby barn and walked closer to the road to see who was approaching. Not him again. The man waved his hand at Telhari and began to walk toward them. Let us speak quickly then¡­ Suddenly, the man broke into a run, continuing to wave his hand. What is he so excited for? The man continued, picking up pace and heading straight towards Telhari. Is he¡­ attacking!? Telhari stopped and drew back his right foot, assuming a defensive stance. He shifted the weight of the Basilisk head and prepared to draw his blade. ¡°Sir, what is¡ª¡± ¡°YOU LITTLE BASTARD!¡± The man bolted past Telhari and grabbed Ellis by the collar and held him up. ¡°Agh!¡± ¡°I got you now, you little SHIT! Steal my horse, will you!? I¡¯ll wring yer neck!¡± He started to shake Ellis back and forth. Ellis struggled, throwing his weight around in an attempt to break free. Unable to hold him up any longer, the man lowered him to the ground, but kept a tight hold around his shirt. ¡°Quit strugglin¡¯! I¡¯ll make it quick!¡± ¡°Help! Telhari! He¡¯s gone mad!¡± ¡°Please, sir,¡± Mary pleaded with a saccharine tone, ¡°We can explain¡ª¡± ¡°You, too! Come here!¡± The old man freed one hand from Ellis and reached out to grab Marybeth. She squealed, jumping to the side to avoid him. ¡°Get back here!¡± The old man kept one hand around Ellis¡¯ collar, pulling him along as he chased after Marybeth. She tried to calm him down, but he continued to grab at her. Together, the three of them moved around each other ¡ªthe old man grabbing at Marybeth, Marybeth dodging, Ellis trying to break free¡ª as if trapped in some ludicrous dance. Telhari looked on in disbelief at the sight before him. ¡°Excuse me¡­Sir?¡± he called out. ¡°Excuse me!¡± Telhari came upon them just as the man had managed to catch Mary. He held them both in place with his forearms; he wore a look of wild victory. ¡°Gotcha now!¡± ¡°Sir¡­May I ask what these children have done wrong?¡± ¡°What!?¡± The old man turned toward Telhari. After taking a few breaths, a look of understanding came across his face. ¡°Oh¡­Wait a minute. You¡¯re their Uncle, ain¡¯t you?¡± Telhari¡¯s eye twitched again. ¡°¡­Yes.¡± The old man frowned down at the two children he held between his arms. He then shoved them both forward and slapped his hands together. ¡°I tell you what! You better have a word with yer niece and nephew, there. If I was a younger man, I¡¯d have cracked ¡®em upside their heads!¡± Telhari looked curiously at Ellis and Marybeth. They wore their guilt all over their faces. ¡°What exactly is it that they¡¯ve done?¡± ¡°This lot stole my horse from the market and ran off with it!¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± Telhari asked them. ¡°Well, yeah¡­¡± Mary admitted. ¡°But we only took it so we could get to the cave before you!¡± Ellis chimed in. ¡°We was gonna give it back after we¡ª oh¡­¡± Ellis¡¯ voice faded. Telhari watched him bite his lip. ¡°Ellis. Where is the horse?¡± ¡°We¡­kind of lost it.¡± ¡°You lost it?¡± ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t our fault!¡± Mary added, coming to the rescue. ¡°You see, we tried to take it all the way to the cave, but it wouldn¡¯t go. Probably cause of the poison in the air. So, we tied him to a tree and we was gonna come back for him, but we had to stay and watch over you while you was recovering.¡± Telhari raised his eyebrow at her. She continued. ¡°But when we finally went back to check on it, he must have chewed through the rope cause he was gone¡­¡± She looked over at the old man. Her eyes began to glisten. ¡°Please sir, we was only trying to save our¡ª¡± ¡°Shove it!¡± He shouted, cutting her off. ¡°Only reason I ain¡¯t wringing both your scrawny little necks right now is cause Gregor had caught the beast grazing out back in his field yesterday morning.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± She smiled. ¡°Then I spose there¡¯s nothin¡¯ to be angry about?¡± ¡°Mary. Both you and Ellis owe this man an apology.¡± ¡°We owe him a kick in the gut after chasing us down like that¡ª¡± ¡°Ellis,¡± Telhari said with a stern voice as he crossed his arms. ¡°Apologize.¡± Ellis shoved his hand in his pockets and stuck out his chin. Mary broke first. ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir. We was wrong to have taken your horse.¡± She waited for Ellis to jump in. When he didn¡¯t, she kicked his foot and shot him a look. ¡°Ow! Um¡­We¡¯re sorry for stealing the horse from you, sir. We¡¯re very sorry.¡± The old man looked down his nose at the two of them, clearly unsatisfied. Finally, Telhari decided to step in. ¡°Please. If any damage has befallen your property as a result, let me know the cost and I will pay it in full.¡± The old man sighed. ¡°No harm done in that regard¡­¡± He had more to say, but he stopped as he looked at Telhari. ¡°Fella, I think you¡¯re bleeding!?¡± He pointed to the ground at Telhari¡¯s feet. There was indeed a pool of blood gathering in the dirt, but it wasn¡¯t Telhari¡¯s. ¡°What? Oh, no this is¡­¡± ¡°We killed a Basilisk!¡± Ellis said. ¡°Wanna see it!?¡± Ellis turned to grab the sack from Telhari. ¡°Ellis, enough¡­He doesn¡¯t need to see it.¡± ¡°What the hell are you on about? It¡¯s a legend, that. No such thing as a basil¡ª¡± Before he could even finish, the knot Telhari had tied was undone by Ellis¡¯ tugging, and the head of the basilisk plopped onto the dirt. ¡°WAHHHHHH!¡± At the sight of the creature¡¯s head, the man fell down and crawled backwards. Overcome with fright, he jumped to his feet and took off, continuing to cry out as he bolted down the road. Well¡­that¡¯s one way to get rid of him. ¡°Are you happy now, Ellis?¡± Mark asked him. He gave her a cheeky grin. Telhari bent down and covered the head once again, tying the knot extra tight this time. ¡°What am I going to do with you two¡­¡± ¡°Hey! Ellis is the one who scared him!¡± ¡°Yeah, but you thought it was funny.¡± She tried to stifle a smile. ¡°No I don¡¯t.¡± The two shared a laugh as they continued down the road toward the city. Once inside the city, they managed to make their way with minimal issues by keeping off the main roads, save for the occasional passerby who gawked at the blood-stained sack Telhari was carrying. Their contract had been signed and ordered by the Lord of Malendar¡¯s Edge, and it was to him that they must go to receive their reward. After little more than an hour had passed, the trio finally reached their destination. Rising above them was the stone wall that guarded the governor¡¯s office and, beyond it, the Lord¡¯s keep. Telhari made eye contact with the watchman guarding the gate. ¡°Halt.¡± The man then thrust the blunt end of his polearm into the ground. ¡°What business do you have with the Marquess?¡± Telhari fished around his breast pocked with his free hand and pulled out the old parchment. ¡°We¡¯ve come to collect our reward from Lord Thistletwat.¡± The man read the parchment to himself, then glanced at the blood-stained sack. He shifted uncomfortably. ¡°That¡¯s the wolves?¡± Telhari sighed. ¡°Not quite¡­¡± Chapter 8. Palonius Thistletwat, Lord of Edge The cobblestone path laid out before them stretched on for a few hundred feet and was flanked on either side by finely manicured hedges. Beyond the bounds of the shrubbery were several ornately carved fountains, each surrounded by emerald, green grass and brightly colored flowers. ¡°Stay close you two,¡± Telhari whispered, ¡°And don¡¯t do anything foolish.¡± Ellis and Marybeth walked so close behind him that they were nearly tripping on Telhari¡¯s boots. They were surrounded on all sides by a dozen militia men, each wielding a spear that was sharpened and pointed toward them. It was an understandable precaution. However, though Telhari did not fear their assault, the same could not be said for the other two. After the watchman at the gate had seen the Basilisk head, he was appropriately horrified. He had sounded the alarm out of fear, and they were in turn rushed by six other guards. Telhari managed to deescalate the situation, but not before they were joined by another squadron and escorted through the main gate to the compound. Once inside, they had been herded by the guardsmen through the courtyard where they now found themselves. Finally, the captain brought the group to a halt at the foot of a tall stone staircase: at the top of which sat a large, ornate building. ¡°Wait here.¡± The captain ascended the steps and disappeared through a great doorway. After several minutes, they heard the sound of footsteps from inside. Once he had pushed the doors open, the captain stepped promptly to the side and brought his feet together in salute. Another man came suddenly into view; he was stout, with short black hair and an unpleasant frown. His face was clean shaved, and he wore a finely embroidered red and brown vest over a dark blue undershirt. His pants were light brown and he wore fine leather boots. As he stepped outside, the man was overcome by the wind chill and drew up the fur cloak that was draped over his shoulders. He carefully descended halfway down the staircase and stopped. ¡°Show me the creature¡¯s head,¡± he commanded. Telhari moved to obey, but the man raised his hand. ¡°Not you.¡± He then gestured to one of the men that encircled the trio. The man, chosen at random, looked left and right in an attempt to delay the inevitable. Finally, he slowly walked toward Telhari who handed him the sack. The man nearly crumpled under its weight, dropping his spear so that he could grasp the sack with both hands. Telhari stepped back from him politely. The man lowered the sack to the ground and dragged it along the pathway to the foot of the steps. He looked up at the man on the steps, who gestured for him to proceed. ¡°Go on. Quickly, now.¡± The militia man nodded and grabbed either end of the knot. He undid it and let the cloth fall from his hands. A look of shock and disgust appeared on the noble¡¯s face. Telhari could hear the rubbing of leather as the men shifted around him, gripping their weapons more tightly. Finally, the nobleman spoke. ¡°This creature¡­You say it is a Basilisk?¡± ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± Telhari answered. ¡°The creature was found living inside a cave to the northeast of your city.¡± ¡°And you say you¡¯ve come to collect a reward for its capture and defeat?¡± ¡°That is correct, my lord.¡± The man paused, bringing his finger to his chin in deliberation. ¡°Then tell me, hunter, why have I not before heard of this creature plaguing our land? Or am I to believe a monster of fiction has found its way into our midst, without so much as a warning?¡± Telhari kept calm and continued. ¡°I come at the behest of a formal request, signed by your governor and¡ª¡± ¡°A contract for the slaying of wolves, is it not?¡± ¡°You are correct, my lord.¡± ¡°And this creature, this basilisk, is not named nor mentioned at all on this contract?¡± ¡°No, it is not.¡± ¡°So, then I find myself wondering once again. How it is that a fabled monster has somehow found its way into Malendar¡¯s Edge without anyone knowing?¡± Telhari could feel himself slipping. ¡°Are you suggesting that I am being untruthful?¡± ¡°A reward for 10 nobles is quite hefty indeed. Certainly, men have colluded and schemed for less.¡± Telhari stepped forward as he spoke, gesturing to the head of the basilisk laying on the cobblestone. ¡°You would deny what is right before you?¡± ¡°Sorcery! A trick of the eye. Surely your kind are capable of such a thing. It would be child¡¯s play, no doubt.¡± ¡°Oi! Are you saying he¡¯s some sorta liar!?¡± Ellis cried out as he charged forward. ¡°What kinda idiot can¡¯t admit what¡¯s right in front of his nose!?¡± Telhari grabbed Ellis from behind and covered his mouth, but it was too late. ¡°Who is this boy!?¡± Ellis wrestled from Telhari¡¯s grip. ¡°My name is Ellis!¡± ¡°Tell me, Ellis, do you know what happens to commoner filth that speaks out of turn?¡± Ellis bit his tongue. The guards surrounding them began to inch closer. The nobleman held his hand tense in the air¡ª ready to give the signal to attack. ¡°Guards¡ª!¡± ¡°Baylorn! Enough!¡± The man named Baylorn caught himself, looking around frantically for the source of the voice. Telhari could hear someone mumble under their breath from beyond the hedges. The grass crunched softly beneath the feet of a man who stepped suddenly into view. He was a fairly tall and slender man with light brown hair: some of which hung on either side of his face, and the rest of which was tied behind his head. Judging by his facial features, he seemed to be in his forties. He clapped his hands together several times, loosening the dirt on his gloves. Then, he pulled the gloves off and dropped them onto a stone bench. As he walked forward onto the cobblestone, the militia stood at attention and saluted him. ¡°My lord!¡± they said in unison. Telhari looked up at the man on the steps, who was now shuffling nervously back and forth¡ª sweat gathered on his forehead. ¡°Lord Palonius¡­I did not know you were in the courtyard. I assumed you were busy and was¡­ merely handling tedious affairs¡ª¡± ¡°Come now, Baylorn. You know very well that on Wednesdays and Sundays I tend to the gardens.¡± Lord Thistletwat patted the dirt from his knees and walked toward the Basilisk head. ¡°Besides¡­I would not want to miss this.¡± He crept closer until he was ten feet from the head. He squatted down low and stared at it intently and unmoving. The guards waited. Palonius remained still. Now, even Baylorn was beginning to grow scared. ¡°L¡­Lord Palonius?¡± ¡°AH!¡± Palonius jumped up from his squatting position with surprising vigor, startling Baylorn and the guardsmen. He patted himself all over and slapped his face a few times. ¡°Amazing¡­I looked into its eyes, but I am not dead? Fascinating.¡± ¡°Why would you test out something like that on yourself!?¡± Baylorn cried out. ¡°It won¡¯t kill you by lookin¡¯, it¡¯s the venom that does it¡± Palonius looked inquisitively at the young woman who spoke to him. ¡°Venom you say? So, the stories are false?¡± ¡°My Lord¡­¡± Baylorn groaned as he started down the steps. ¡°Surely you mustn¡¯t believe the word of these fanatics?¡± ¡°Oh, I do, Baylorn. I certainly do. Basilisks are quite real, I¡¯m afraid.¡± Baylorn stopped in his tracks. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°So¡­this is really¡­¡± He looked down at the disfigured skull and crooked jaw: wrapped in glistening, scaly hide and brandishing rows of jagged teeth. Baylorn winced and drew himself back. ¡°See! Told you!¡± Ellis butted in. ¡°You owe Telhari and apology!¡± ¡°Ellis.¡± Telhari reached out and grabbed him by the shoulder with force. ¡°Enough.¡± ¡°But I was just¡ª¡± ¡°Telhari!?¡± Palonius spun around to face them both. ¡°Not Telhari from the Battle of Torsden¡¯s Rift?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Telhari, who marched against Dardanus and the armies of Thargos? Telhari of the Thunder Blade?¡± Palonius had moved right in front of Telhari and stared at him intently. ¡°Oh, but of course you must be¡­look at you.¡± He examined Telhari from head to foot. Then he did something so unexpected that Telhari himself couldn¡¯t contain his surprise. Palonius stepped back a foot¡¯s pace, stooped his head low, and bowed. ¡°It is an honor to meet one of your kind.¡± ¡°M-My lord! What are you doing!¡± Baylorn spat the words out as fast as he could and rushed forward. He made it almost all the way before he caught sight of the basilisk head and stopped short. ¡°Excuse me¡­my lord,¡± Telhari started. ¡°I am who you say. But I must confess, I am surprised that you know so much. I did not expect¡ª¡± ¡°Knowledge of your kin to reach so far into the mountains at the edge of nowhere?¡± Palonius said with a soft chuckle. ¡°Yes, yes, I know. The east is certainly lacking in¡­well, a lot of things, really.¡± He beckoned Telhari onward as he spoke. Telhari followed him toward the steps, passing Baylorn as they went. Not wanting to be left behind, Marybeth and Ellis jogged after them. ¡°See over there?¡± Palonius continued, pointing to the flowers he had been tending. ¡°Tulips, they call them. Under normal conditions, you will never find them in these parts.¡± Together, the group followed Palonius up the steps to the manor as he continued to speak. ¡°In the south, there is a wondrous place, the Flower Gardens of Lariel, where I studied for many years. They have the botanical knowledge necessary to grow all manner of beautiful things. Have you heard of Lariel?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, what a silly question. Of course you have!¡± Together, the group reached the top of the steps and continued toward the two large, carved wooden doors that marked the entrance. ¡°The soil of Lariel is some of the most fertile you will ever find. So how then, you may be wondering, am I able to grow such flowers here, in the dry and unforgiving soil of the Malenday Corridor?¡± Palonius did not wait for an answer. Instead, he spun around, pointed his finger at Telhari and smiled wide. ¡°It is thanks to magic.¡± With that, he spun back around and pushed open the doors to the manor. The group stepped across the threshold and into the foyer. The ceilings were over twenty feet high, lined with carved pilasters of dark wood. The space between each pilaster was painted with alternating patterns of burgundy and cerulean, and each wall space was filled with any number of paintings or tapestries. The floors were of polished stone with a rippling of grays, blues, and browns. Two great stone pillars rose from floor to ceiling at the base of a central staircase. Silver ornaments spiraled upwards along columns at regular intervals, each adorned with an assortment of flowered plants whose leaves spilled over the sides and hugged the stone. Ellis couldn¡¯t contain his excitement. ¡°Wow¡­this house is amazing!¡± As he gazed around the manor, he caught Marybeth¡¯s face, as she raised her eyebrows at him. ¡°¡­My lord,¡± he added. ¡°Yes,¡± Palonius sighed with satisfaction, ¡°It is quite the collection. I¡¯ve spent many years traveling. Studying. Learning. So many wonderful things to see out there in the world.¡± Behind them, they could hear the sound of hurried footsteps and panting. Baylorn burst through the doorway, gripping his knees for support. ¡°My lord¡­ the creature¡­!¡± ¡°Ah, yes! Baylorn, thank you for reminding me.¡± Palonius turned to face Telhari. ¡°Thank you for killing such a foul creature. No telling what damage it could have done to our people if it was allowed to survive.¡± ¡°Uh, but my lord¡ª¡± ¡°Baylorn! Fetch Artur and tell him to bring my coin purse.¡± Baylorn shook his head, grumbling to himself as he headed down the corridor and disappeared. ¡°Lord Thistletwat,¡± Telhari asked, ¡°You say you had no knowledge of the creature?¡± ¡°Certainly not! Had I known that such a thing was lurking on the outskirts of our city, I would have sent the full might of our militia after it. Though, you¡¯ve saved me a great deal of effort and manpower by dispatching with it yourself.¡± ¡°Then, you have suffered no complaints from the peasant farmers?¡± ¡°None that I was made aware of. Ah! Artur. Baylorn. Come quickly, now!¡± Baylorn rushed as fast as his short legs would carry him. Behind him was a younger man ¡ªArtur¡ª who was pushing a cart on wheels. He wore a plain blue set of robes and a silver trimmed belt. Artur brought the cart next to Palonius and laid out a silk cloth embroidered with the symbol of the Royal Omnirian Treasury. Palonius snatched the coin purse from Baylorn and opened it up. Artur then pulled out a quill, a piece of parchment on a wooden slab, a wax candle and a large wooden stamp. He began to write on the parchment while Palonius counted out the coins. ¡°One¡­Two¡­Four¡­oh, damn! Baylorn! We must get the rest from the vault.¡± ¡°My Lord! Surely, it would be unwise to access the vault in the presence of such company?¡± ¡°Right you are, Baylorn. Unwise indeed.¡± Baylorn smiled to himself. ¡°Baylorn! Let me see your coin purse.¡± ¡°Wh-what!?¡± ¡°We must make up the difference. Hand it over.¡± ¡°But! My lord?¡± ¡°Now, Baylorn,¡± Palonius began in a reprimanding tone, ¡°It is my seal on the document. And look¡ª Herman and Artur have signed as well. We shall not have our administration gain a reputation for falsehood and trickery.¡± Baylorn reached slowly under his fur cloak and untied the coin purse from his belt. Palonius took the purse and counted out the remaining fare, placing it with the other coins in the center of the embroidered cloth. In a few moments, Artur had finished drafting the document. He then began to double check the coin count, slowly removing two coins and handing them back to Palonius. Palonius winked at Telhari, then shrugged his shoulders and put the coins back into his own purse. Satisfied, Artur signed the parchment, folded it and placed it on the wooden slab, facing it towards Palonius. He then held up a red wax candle and waited. ¡°My lord.¡± Palonius rubbed his hands together and cleared his throat. Telhari watched as Palonius began to whistle a single note. As he continued, the tone changed to a second, lighter note, layering itself within the first. Telhari felt a chill along his skin¡ª he knew this feeling. Palonius held out his hand and in a split second a flame jumped to life and ignited the candlewick. Artur held the burning candle above the parchment and let the wax drip onto it. He then blew out and candle and placed it back on the cart. Gripping the wooden stamp, Artur brought it carefully over the pool of wax and pressed it down. Palonius took it from him and handed it to Telhari along with the coins. ¡°Dated, signed and¡­double counted.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Telhari said politely as he took the items from Palonius. ¡°I must admit, I never thought I would meet an Aurellian mage residing among the Omnirian nobility.¡± Palonius smiled. ¡°It seems we have both been pleasantly surprised by strange company today.¡± Telhari pocketed the coins and folded the parchment neatly into fourths before putting it in his breast pocket. ¡°Baylorn?¡± ¡°Yes, My lord?¡± ¡°Have the men bring the head around the back. And contact one of the local artists! I should very much like to record its likeness.¡± As Palonius and Baylorn talked with each other, Telhari went over to Marybeth and Ellis. ¡°Come. We should stay no longer. We have a long journey back to Viemen and we need provisions.¡± Together they walked toward the entrance to the manor, whose doors remained open. ¡°Which artist should I send for, my lord?¡± ¡°Oh, it doesn¡¯t matter. Any master will do.¡± ¡°And what shall I tell them, my lord?¡± ¡°Tell them there is a bloody basilisk head at the manor! I should think they would relish the opportunity. Besides, I am sure dear Egurd would like to see what manner of beast has been troubling him so.¡± Telhari stopped. ¡°Egurd? Doctor Egurd?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Palonius said with a curious look, ¡°The very same.¡± ¡°Why should Egurd want to see the likeness of the creature?¡± ¡°Well, he is the one who commissioned the request, after all.¡± Telhari grew tense. ¡°I thought it was by your decree, my lord?¡± ¡°Well, I signed it, yes. But Egurd was the one who first informed me. Of course, he thought they were wolf attacks. Had we known it was a basilisk causing trouble, we would certainly have approached the situation differently.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°Yes, terribly sorry about the confusion. I was beginning to wonder why it was taking so long. Months and months had gone by, and not a single person had come! Egurd had assured me the reward was worth the trouble, but even still. No one had come to us. Until you, of course!¡± ¡°Well, it was a good thing we arrived when we did,¡± Telhari said. ¡°May I ask one more question?¡± ¡°Why, of course.¡± ¡°Has word come to you regarding any lost children?¡± ¡°Hmm? Not that I am aware¡­Baylorn?¡± ¡°None to my knowledge, my lord.¡± ¡°Is there concern, Telhari?¡± ¡°I had thought I heard as much from the locals, but I believe I may have been mistaken¡­¡± Telhari turned on his heels and ushered Ellis and Marybeth along. Then, he turned over his shoulder one last time. ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, Lord Thistletwat. We will not forget it.¡± ¡°It has been my pleasure! And should you ever find yourself in Edge again, know that you have a friend!¡± Baylorn snorted. Telhari nodded at Palonius and pushed the two out into the courtyard. ¡°Come quickly,¡± he told them. ¡°Keep up.¡± Ellis and Mary looked worriedly at each other but said nothing. Telhari moved at a brisk pace down the steps to the courtyard. He passed the guards ¡ªwho were now arguing among themselves¡ª and stole one last look at the head of the basilisk. Telhari had a gnawing sensation in the pit of his stomach, a feeling of unrest. ¡°Telhari? Is everything alright?¡± Mary asked him. ¡°No, Mary.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Keep close,¡± he said, ignoring her question. ¡°We¡¯re running out of daylight.¡± A final splash of orange and yellow was painted across the horizon, as the sun dipped between the mountain peaks. And as the sunset faded, a deep shadow was cast. Within seconds, the cityscape of Malendar¡¯s Edge was covered by the black curtain of night. Chapter 9. Should We Not Fear Death? The street was nearly empty. In these final hours of sunlight, the remaining merchants had finished closing up their shops for the night. And so, as the trio walked down the main road, they heard only the sound of their own boots against the cobbled stone. ¡°Telhari?¡± Mary asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡± When he did not answer her, she pressed him further. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Telhari stopped so suddenly that Marybeth almost crashed into him. Ellis came up behind her and they both followed Telhari¡¯s gaze toward an adjacent store front. ¡°Doctor Egurd¡¯s Apothecary and Triage?¡± Mary read out loud. ¡°Who is that?¡± The door to the apothecary was closed and the windows were shut. Telhari listened, but he heard no sounds from inside. He approached the door and pulled on the handle, but it was locked. Reaching in his back pocket, he pulled out a leather bundle and unraveled it in his hands. He then carefully withdrew two fine metal tools and stooped low until he was level with the lock. ¡°Keep guard,¡± he told them. Ellis and Mary looked concernedly at each other, but ultimately they did as they were told. While the two kept watch, Telhari fiddled with the lock for a few moments until there was a click. By the time Ellis and Marybeth had turned around, the door was slightly ajar and Telhari was standing in front of the doorway with his sword drawn. ¡°Stay outside.¡± ¡°No way,¡± Mary insisted, ¡°Whatever you¡¯re doing, we want in!¡± ¡°There is nothing good that awaits you inside. You should listen and stay put.¡± ¡°Whatever is inside,¡± Ellis said, ¡°We can handle it.¡± His eyes burned with determination. Telhari sighed. ¡°Fine. But you will stay behind me at all times and do as I say.¡± Telhari slowly pushed the door open and stepped inside the house. It was dark, nearly pitch black. Ellis and Marybeth would no doubt have trouble seeing, but Telhari¡¯s sight was still keen, even in such conditions. Telhari moved silently around the shop¡¯s counter and looked down. There was a rug on the floor, between the shelves of herbs and the counter. Evidently, someone had been in a rush because the rug was placed askew; and shining up from the slim space between floorboards was a faint ray of light. Telhari bent down and slowly removed the rug the rest of the way. As he did so, Marybeth and Ellis came up behind him. ¡°What is it?¡± Ellis whispered. Telhari held up his hand, signaling him to be quiet. Moving his hands slowly across the floor, Telhari felt his fingers trace the edge of a metal ring. He closed his grip and pulled slowly so as not to make any fast movements. As he lifted the hatch, a dim orange glow drifted out from beneath, revealing a wooden staircase. It was a tight fit for Telhari, and the cellar below was just barely tall enough for him to stand; but there was another problem. Someone is down there¡­ Telhari could hear the rifling of papers and small trinkets below. He then lowered his head towards the opening and peered into the cellar. From this vantage, he could see two shadows, both of them unmoving. Someone down there was keeping busy at the far end of the room, while two others stood guard near the staircase. He could tell from his position that the staircase descended into the middle of an open room¡ªonce he went down, he would have no place to hide. If he jumped down, he could gain the element of surprise; but he could not bring the other two along. Telhari looked over his shoulder at the two of them and shook his head. Their eyes pleaded to him, but he shook his head firmly once more. Telhari then stood up abruptly and drew a seven-inch knife from a sheath on his right thigh. He made a mental note of the positions of the individuals: based on sound and the position of their shadows. Then, he stepped off the edge and dropped into the cellar below. Telhari landed without a sound. Unfortunately, one of the men happened to be facing his direction when he did. Even though he was caught, judging by the wide-eyed expression on the man¡¯s face, Telhari still had the element of surprise. ¡°What the¡ª!¡± The man fumbled over his words before quickly recovering himself. He drew his own sword and came at Telhari. Sellswords, then. The man swung his blade at Telhari from the left. Instead of blocking or parrying, Telhari sidestepped and brought his knife to the man¡¯s throat. It slipped in as if through butter and, with a quick turn of his wrist, Telhari twisted and pulled the knife out. The man dropped his sword and made a horrible retching sound before falling forward onto the ground as blood pooled beneath him. Safe for the moment, Telhari turned around to survey the room. The other man was coming at him¡ª two hands placed on his longsword, charging a direct path forward. Behind the man, Telhari caught a glimpse of Egurd¡¯s face as he slipped behind a shelf overflowing with haphazardly strewn parchment and thin metal containers decorated with foreign symbols. Telhari sank low and readied his blade. The man¡¯s strike came from the center¡ªan easy parry. Telhari brought his blade up at an angle and infused it with a contained burst of magic. On impact, there was a small spark of lightning that danced down the blade and into the man¡¯s arm. He cried out in pain and dropped the sword as his arm spasmed. Wasting no time, Telhari dashed between the tables and fallen benches toward the far corner of the room where he had seen Egurd. As he came upon the other side of a large wooden worktable he saw Egurd fumbling with a set of keys, trying desperately to unlock a large wooden door. Egurd had only one free hand with which to maneuver the keys because the other was wrapped around a large leather briefcase. Not a chance. Telhari took aim, and within a second he loosed the knife from his right hand. It cut through the air, catching the ring of keys, and sank into the wooden door. Egurd stared at his empty hands in a moment of shock. He then looked up at Telhari; but his line of sight soon drifted to just beyond Telhari¡¯s left shoulder. Telhari spun around and caught the man¡¯s arm as he brought his blade down in a surprise attack. The man tried to overpower him, but it was no use. Instead, using his free hand, the man reached into his pocket and pulled out a crossbow bolt, stabbing at Telhari¡¯s chest. Before he could impact, Telhari brought his knee up and knocked the air out of his lungs. The man gagged and doubled over. Then, out of the corner of his eyes Telhari saw movement. He turned to catch sight of Egurd fleeing back towards the staircase, still clutching his leather briefcase. He made it to the platform and wrapped his hand around the banister of the staircase. ¡°No, you don¡¯t!¡± In a flash, Ellis jumped down and crashed into Egurd. Egurd, who was larger than Ellis, managed to avoid being taken to the ground, and instead caught himself on a wooden beam that supported the ceiling. Ellis, having clumsily charged into the fray, lost his footing and tripped over a fallen stool. ¡°Ellis!¡± Marybeth cried out as she rushed down after him. Egurd looked frantically at his hired sword. ¡°GET THEM!¡± The man tried, with one last effort to make a grab at the two kids; but he made it only one step forward before Telhari¡¯s blade stuck him from behind. He gasped and fell to the ground. In seconds, he had bled out enough to lose consciousness and become still. Telhari slowly stepped around the man¡¯s body, positioning himself directly in front of Egurd who held tightly to his briefcase. Ellis and Marybeth stared at the two bodies on the ground, then at Telhari and Egurd. Egurd adjusted himself against the large wooden table, standing as tall as he could. ¡°Well¡­I suppose I should thank you. For eliminating the creature, that is.¡± ¡°Basilisk,¡± Telhari corrected, ¡°Or were you unaware?¡± ¡°I must confess,¡± Egurd answered with a snide tone, ¡°I didn¡¯t really care what it was.¡± ¡°Just as long as you were able to continue your experimentation?¡± Egurd laughed to himself. Telhari glared at him. ¡°I will give you one chance to surrender, Egurd. After that, there will be no other.¡± ¡°Telhari¡­¡± Ellis was standing now, his hand gripped tightly around the hilt of his sword. ¡°What is he on about?¡± ¡°You know?¡± Egurd quipped, ¡°I heard a rather funny story in the market earlier today. There was talk that a pointy-eared man had killed a monster with his niece and nephew.¡± He raised his eyebrows at Telhari. ¡°I never took you for the sentimental type.¡± Telhari did not take the bait. ¡°Once the old man told you I had killed the creature, you knew I would come for you next?¡± ¡°Do not flatter yourself!¡± Egurd spat. ¡°I was prepared to leave regardless. Whether you felled the creature or not.¡± ¡°Surrender,¡± Telhari said once again, ¡°And we will take you to the jailer.¡± ¡°And for what crime are you suggesting I have committed?¡± Telhari did not answer him. Egurd studied him for a few moments, then smiled to himself. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°How desperate, indeed. You have no proof I¡¯ve done anything, do you? Only a hunch. While I, on the other hand, have witnessed you dispatch two men right in front of my eyes. How abhorrent of you.¡± Egurd rested his hand on his hip and looked at Telhari. In return, Telhari pointed the tip of his blade at the briefcase. ¡°I wonder¡­What exactly we might find inside there?¡± Egurd frowned in response. ¡°As I said,¡± Telhari continued, ¡°Turn yourself in and face the court¡¯s justice. Or are you afraid you may not be so fortunate? That you will be found guilty?¡± Telhari let his words sink in. He could see the weight of every syllable on Egurd¡¯s face, like a vicious wave pulling him down into the dark waters below. ¡°Afraid that they will sentence you to death?¡± ¡°What would you know if it!?¡± Egurd¡¯s eyes became wild. ¡°You have no right to speak to me about death. Your kind have no fear of old age or illness, do you!?¡± He stuck up his nose. ¡°How old are you, then? How many centuries have you lived? How many kingdoms have been raised and fell to ruin while you¡¯ve idled the time away!?¡± Telhari looked over Egurd with a complicated mix of pity and disgust. ¡°What did you do to those children?¡± he asked. Egurd drew himself up to full height but said nothing. ¡°What did you do to them!¡± Marybeth shouted from behind Telhari. Egurd shot her a venomous stare. ¡°They will live on in me,¡± he declared. ¡°And through me, they will help humanity take its first glorious steps on the path toward our enlightenment. No longer will we live in fear of death¡­¡± he added as he shot a look at Telhari. ¡°We will thrive as we were always meant to! With all the time we could ever need¡­¡± Telhari tightened his jaw and narrowed his eyes at Egurd. ¡°Immortality?¡± Egurd nodded his head. ¡°Immortality¡­ Is impossible.¡± ¡°You would say such a thing!¡± Egurd hissed. ¡°Better to keep the secrets for yourself, hm?¡± ¡°You must believe me when I say that such ambitions will always lead to ruin.¡± Egurd waved his hand in the air dismissively. ¡°Yes, yes I have read the stories¡­Studied the alchemical texts¡­.¡± He then glanced up at Telhari with a crooked smile. ¡°But have you heard, elfkin, of the Caducean Papyri?¡± Telhari narrowed his eyes at Egurd. He knew the legend of Caduceus, the father of arcane philosophy in both the East and the West. All human magic could be derived from Caduceus¡¯ teachings, including Aurellian Alchemy. ¡°The Caducean Papyri were lost centuries ago,¡± Telhari answered flatly. Egurd wagged his finger in the air. ¡°Wrong again. You see, the Caducean Papyri were in fact taken by Caduceas¡¯ most trusted disciple before his death. Knowing that he would be hunted for it, the disciple fled far into the East. Changing his name, and finally settling in a foreign land.¡± ¡°You believe the papyri came to Omnirius?¡± ¡°Precisely.¡± Egurd then continued, as a wild look came over him. ¡°Over a hundred years ago, when the House of Rhoden seized power over Holun Caras, and the last blood of Omnir was exiled, the Rhoden¡¯s burned countless texts compiled by centuries of Aurellian alchemists and magicians. The alchemists were blamed for corrupting the royal family, but they were men of science first. Destroying their life¡¯s work was a crime of the highest order! Yet even still. Though thousands of pages burned, the Caducean Papyri survived.¡± Egurd began flipping through the pages scattered across the counter as he spoke. ¡°Caduceus was a master of many things, and so naturally he came to the question of ¡®Immortality.¡¯ And in his wisdom, he devised a recipe for an elixir that was thought to grant eternal life.¡± Egurd shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Evidently, he failed¡­ but he was quite close. His recipe was nearly perfect.¡± He turned to face Telhari¡ªa smile split his lips. ¡°In fact, he was missing only one ingredient.¡± Marybeth¡¯s voice shook as she spoke. ¡°¡­The children!?¡± Egurd nodded. ¡°Surely you must be aware¡­that children have an extraordinary ability to heal.¡± Egurd then picked up a scalpel from the table and held it curiously in his hand. Telhari tensed his body in response. Egurd noticed this and smiled. He then put the pulp of his finger to the tip of the scalpel and pressed lightly, until a single drop of blood appeared. ¡°A simple wound may take weeks to close for an adult, and even then, may leave a scar for life. Yet children heal in half the time. They are resilient and can recover from seemingly impossible odds.¡± Egurd put down the scalpel and slowly walked around the counter. ¡°I am not the only one to notice this. Even in old records there is mention of it. But I noticed something that others did not¡­¡± Telhari followed him as he walked between the tables, matching him pace for pace. Egurd held his hand up to his chest. ¡°There is an organ, behind the sternum, that is present in children yet absent in adults.¡± Egurd held both his hands out in front of him, then raised his left hand with the palm up, as if holding a precious object. ¡°At first, I wanted only to study the organ. But healthy children do not die young. They live and become adults. Adults die and can be autopsied, but do not have the organ. Unhealthy children die and can be autopsied, but they lack this organ. And so, you can see, there is no way to study or collect it¡­unless I resorted to other means.¡± ¡°By taking those kids and leading them to that monster!?¡± Mary cried. Egurd threw his head back in frustration. ¡°I had no knowledge of the basilisk at first. I planned to lead them out to the forest where no one would hear them¡­where we wouldn¡¯t be disturbed.¡± He looked at Marybeth as he spoke his next words. ¡°Initially, I was just going to tie them down and gag them so they wouldn¡¯t make a fuss. But we had traveled too deep into the forest. The child was taken by the creature¡¯s miasma within minutes. Then, the beast came to feed. It must have smelled the blood from my work.¡± Egurd then shuddered. ¡°When I saw it, I ran as fast as I could! But it did not chase me. I came back and saw that it had instead taken the boy¡¯s body.¡± Egurd tapped his chin with his index finger. ¡°It was tricky at first, I¡¯ll admit. I was fearful of succumbing to the same affliction as the boy. At the time, I assumed the poison simply killed. But there were some animals that were fine, scampering about unperturbed.¡± Egurd made his way over to a shelf lined with empty vials. ¡°I followed those animals and observed them. Those that seemed to be immune had in fact been feeding on the yellow flowered plants. So, I used those flowers to make a remedy for myself. To protect me from the creature¡¯s poison. Then I returned again, with a new child. And, just as I had predicted, the medicine protected me¡­While the child was taken by the poison. Assuming they were dead, I began to cut¡­¡± Egurd paused, his eye¡¯s glimmering with intrigue. ¡°But as I continued, I realized that they were alive! Perfectly still¡ª as if made of stone¡ª¡± ¡°How could you do it!¡± Ellis stomped the ground and gritted his teeth. ¡°They were awake! They could feel everything! Everything you did to them!¡± ¡°THEY WERE NOTHING! Do you understand!?¡± Egurd screamed. ¡°Common filth! They would have spent their entire lives toiling away in some shit covered field, barely making enough for a piece of bread!¡± Ellis stared back at Egurd but couldn¡¯t bring himself to say anything. His fist was clenched around the handle of his sword and his arms shook violently with rage. Egurd looked at him and smiled, satisfied. ¡°So why contact Palonius?¡± Telhari said as he moved from behind Ellis. In response, Egurd turned to face Telhari. ¡°Precaution. I was worried that someone might notice something was amiss.¡± He held up his pointer finger. ¡°The best lies are often as close to the truth as possible. Imagine my surprise when no one even noticed the children had gone missing!¡± Egurd shook his head. ¡°A steady stream of gullible huntsman would keep the beast fed so that wouldn¡¯t bother me, thus allowing me to continue my work in peace. And when I was done? I would simply dispose of the bodies.¡± He took a booklet of papers from off his desk and held them in the air. ¡°Thanks to the creature¡¯s poison, I could study the organ¡ª everything about it! I could learn its secrets¡­harvest it.¡± Egurd then tossed the papers back onto the desk. ¡°Thanks to my research, those children were saved from living a wasted life. They can become something more.¡± Egurd lowered his gaze onto a glass vial that lay open on the counter. He picked it up and turned it over in his hand; there was a light brown residue on the inside. ¡°And you think all of that¡­killing all those innocent kids was worth some stupid papers?¡± Mary asked him as the tears ran down her face. He looked up at her with a profound curiosity. ¡°Of course.¡± Telhari stepped forward and raised his blade to Egurd, pointing it at the center of his chest. ¡°Where is the elixir?¡± ¡°Where is it!?¡± Egurd threw his head back and laughed. Then, he pounded his chest. ¡°You are witnessing it! Right in front of your eyes, elfkin!¡± He threw the empty vial against the cellar wall, shattering it to pieces. Egurd then exhaled deeply. ¡°Immortality.¡± Egurd now began to walk slowly towards Telhari. ¡°How does it feel, elfkin?¡± he asked, cocking his head to one side. ¡°To behold that which even your people, with all their magic and self-proclaimed knowledge, have yet been unable to master!?¡± Telhari drew back his blade and leveled it at Egurd. ¡°And what do you hope to do with that!?¡± Egurd laughed. ¡°I am beyond death!¡± he declared. ¡°I am immort¡ª¡± ¡°AHHH!¡± Ellis screamed as he pushed past Telhari and charged forward, plunging his sword into Egurd¡¯s stomach. The man wore no armor, and so even with minimal skill, Ellis¡¯ sword slipped right through his body. Ellis did not expect such little resistance; and as his blade sliced into Egurd, he was unable to control his momentum. Ellis crashed into Egurd and the two stumbled backwards. ¡°Elli¡ª!¡± Marybeth tried to call out, but her words had left her. Egurd pushed Ellis off of him and looked down at the blade hilt sticking out of his gut. ¡°What¡­what did you do!?¡± Ellis stepped backward¡ª he couldn¡¯t look the man in the face. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡± Egurd tried to grip the handle and pull; but as the blade loosened, blood began to pour from his wound. He winced and quickly let go. Gripping the counter¡¯s edge, Egurd started to pull himself along, making his way toward the wooden door. The strength in his legs was leaving him and his knees started to buckle. Trailing blood as he went, Egurd managed only a few paces more. Suddenly, he lost balance and fell forward, having slipped on the blood that was running down his leg. Too weak to protect himself, his head slammed into the side of the counter, and he hit the floor. Egurd groaned and pushed himself onto his back, all the while squirming on the floor in terrible pain. Try as he might, control over his own body was fading¡ª along with his vision and awareness. His legs twitched one at a time, unable to move in any coordinated manner. Egurd¡¯s arms moved desperately, reaching out for everything and nothing. He struggled a few moments more before he finally became still. Egurd¡¯s eyes, only moments ago alive with fury, now faded entirely and remained fixed, as if gazing at some distant wonder. One final gasp of air left his chest; and then he was gone. Doctor Egurd was dead. Ellis had killed him. Telhari waited in silence, but neither of the two children had moved an inch. Marybeth stood still, staring at the wall; though, occasionally her gaze drifted toward her friend. Ellis remained in front of the wooden counter, staring down at the blood stains on the floor. Sighing heavy, Telhari made his way toward Egurd¡¯s body. ¡°We must alert the militia of the doctor¡¯s actions.¡± Telhari sidestepped a pool of blood and squatted down next to the body. He placed his hand over the doctor¡¯s eyes and closed them. ¡°Ellis¡­¡± Telhari began as he pulled the blade from the doctor¡¯s gut and stood up. ¡°Take your sword.¡± He held out the blade to Ellis, but he did not move. Blood ran down to the tip¡ª it was beginning to thicken. ¡°If we are quick, we may be able to gain another audience with Palonius and explain the situation.¡± Telhari walked over to Ellis and brought the sword to his hand, but Ellis wouldn¡¯t take it. He was beyond words. Instead, Ellis looked up at Telhari with tears running down his face¡ª pleading. ¡°He¡­he deserved to die, right?¡± Telhari lowered his hand from Ellis¡¯ but couldn¡¯t bring himself to answer. He had lived for centuries. He had practiced the highest orders of world altering magic and sung with the greatest philosophers of his people. He had spent countless hours studying the deep mysteries of the world and the great works of old. There were a thousand things he could say. But looking down at the face of this young man, he could think of none. What he did next, however, was something Telhari never imagined he would do. Telhari put one arm around Ellis¡¯ shoulder and pulled him close. He said no words of wisdom and gave no solemn critique. He simply held him there and said nothing as Ellis sobbed softly into his vest. Companion Documents: "Rhodens Decree" & "Records of the Grand Historian I" RHODEN''S DECREE I hereby set forth this decree to the people of Omnirius: I, Reynard Rhoden IV, ruler by right of divine mandate and High King of Omnirius, have with great magnanimity devoted my life to the betterment of this nation and to those who dwell within. I, now and forever, long only to ensure the prosperity of this new and great empire. Both by blood and by iron have I forged this kingly blade known as Glabrius. Whomsoever shall wield this sword shall carry with them the irrevocable mandate of High King. Thus it may be said that this blade is an extension of my will as ruler of this empire and of the nation of Omnirius. My words speak for her mind and my actions are the manifestations of her desire. This is the responsibility of one who wears upon their head this monarch¡¯s crown. Only one of such strength, wisdom and heart may be worthy of my mantle and thus worthy of the title of high king. Thus is the keeper of My will and of this kingly blade tied to the doom of this nation. To guide toward light and to shield from darkness¡ª this is the duty of the wielder of Glabrius. From now until the end. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. So it is decreed and so it shall ever be. This royal decree is dated on the 21st of December, Year 947 in the Age of Peace. This document is signed thrice by his Majesty, High King Reynard Rhoden IV.
RECORDS OF THE GRAND HISTORIAN I An excerpt from ¡°The War of Blood and Iron: A Royal Account,¡± Page 11. ¡°His Exalted Majesty¡¯s Demonstration to the Generals of Eadenfros¡± ¡­ Within His Majesty¡¯s hand gleamed bright that blade which he called Glabrius, adorned in royal splendor and beset with a pommel of finest bronze, crafted in the shape of a lion¡¯s head and dotted with two sapphire eyes. But splendor can not alone capture the magnificence of this demonstration. For no sooner had the blade been drawn from its royal sheath, than did it cut through the air and pierce an obelisk of marble as if it were mere cloth. Down to the hilt it sank, disappearing into opalescent stone, and there it remained until such a time as our magnificent High King saw fit to remove it. There could be no other among us to wield such power. No other among us to strike such a fire in the hearts of men. No other within whom to place our hopes for a splendid beyond and our prayers for a united Omnirius. And it was known then and there that the armies of Eadenfros should be victorious in their march for unification, and that their banners should rise ever higher across the lands of the East. For the greatness and for the glory of a unified nation! For the Empire of Omnirius! Chapter 10. Shadow of the Monarch The afternoon sun beamed through the stained-glass window, illuminating the Rhoden family crest that was carved into the center of a large wooden table. The meeting hall was rectangular in shape; roughly thirty feet long and fifteen feet wide. In addition to the window, there were a dozen sconces positioned at regular intervals along the eastern wall that provided light to the room. Both the north and south entrances were flanked by sentry, who stood silent at attention. Three of the six chairs were filled with their respective personages, each of whom had brought with them an assortment of ledgers and documentation, with the largest pile having yet to arrive. The Omnirian Royal Advisership Council had been meeting regularly, at noon, on the first day of the new month for nearly a decade. ¡°If Allan planned to keep us waiting so damn long, he should at least have ordered for the chef to prepare something.¡± The man who spoke first was the Lord Regalus Finch, Archduke of Kaverras and Chief Officer of Foreign Affairs. He was a broad, bearded man with a deep voice and an easily disagreeable nature. In the silence that followed his outburst, Regalus readjusted himself in his chair and waited for a murmur of sympathetic dissatisfaction from the other Advisership members. At the farthest end of the table, near opposite Lord Finch, sat a woman in extravagant dress, with a temperament like cold steel. She was Lady Catherine Kendrich, Archduchess of the Locture Estate. ¡°It is indeed uncustomary to delay the start of our meetings by such a length,¡± she announced to the room. Then, before continuing, she paused to adjust the sleeves of her dress. ¡°Especially considering that the topic of today¡¯s discussion relies heavily on Allan¡¯s records.¡± Her official title on the Advisorship Council was that of Chairwoman of Social Relations. However, to all present, and indeed to all within the aristocracy, this title was entirely superficial. Lady Catherine Kendrich was the current matriarch of the Kendrich family¡ª arguably the wealthiest high noble family in Omnirius proper. The Kendrich¡¯s not only enjoyed significant status and influence in Omnirian politics, but they were one of the few surviving families of the old nobility, which meant that they were well known both abroad and among the common people. A series of unfortunately timed events had left the Kendrich family bereft of a suitable patriarch, and when the dust had settled, Catherine had managed to cement her position as the head of the most influential family in Omnirius. Her presence on the Council was a natural consequence of that social position¡ª there would be no major decision made in this country without her input. Tired of the bitter silence, Catherine looked sternly at the man sitting opposite her and spoke. ¡°Zorren, I presume you¡¯ve spoken with Allan prior to this meeting to impress upon him the necessity of his contribution? I would hate to think that, after all this waiting, he would arrive empty handed.¡± The man to whom Catherine spoke was Zorren Zalphineas XI, Chairman of the Omnirian Magistrate. The Omnirian Magistrate was created as an adjunct governing body, whose purpose was to help maintain order after the fall of the Omnir dynasty. When the Rhoden dynasty took power in the year 829, they worked hard to dismantle the ¡°Old Religion¡± that was pervasive in the region. The Rhoden¡¯s and their supporters believed that obsession with the ideology of the Deceluan faith had led the Omnirs astray and clouded their judgment, thereby leading to the economic collapse of the nation. However, without the former religious institution in place, it became far more difficult than anticipated to maintain order among the people. In order to compensate, religious affiliates who had survived the exchange of power were vetted and given authority to assist the Rhoden monarchy with its transition by creating a new organization known as the Magistrate. Even in the present, the role of the Magistrate was of contentious debate behind the closed doors of the high nobility. Yet even so, especially following the death of the High King, they were an essential component to the functioning of the state. ¡°Allan is well aware of the purposes of today¡¯s meeting,¡± Zorren said, flatly. ¡°If he has any cause to be late, I cannot speak to it.¡± ¡°And shall we be expecting the Queen Mother this afternoon, Zorren?¡± Zorren shook his head at Regalus. ¡°Queen Mother Hellen is unfortunately unable to attend due to her continuing ailment.¡± ¡°How surprising,¡± Regalus sighed. ¡°Perhaps you should get rid of the physician in charge of her care?¡± Regalus chuckled to himself. ¡°Master Falbrin has been faithfully serving the Royal Family for several generations. Though he is skilled, even he cannot undo the effects of old age.¡± Suddenly, there came a commotion from outside the meeting hall. A man then burst through the door, trailed by two assistants, each carrying an assortment of ledgers. At this, Regalus threw his hands in the air. ¡°Ah! Allan! Are you sure you did not wish to make us wait until sundown?¡± Allan shook his head dismissively at the comment and plopped down in his chair. ¡°Enough jest, Regalus. I was delayed by matters beyond my control.¡± The two assistants approached and placed the ledgers down on either side of him. Allan looked down at the ledgers and nodded satisfactorily. Then, he waved his hand at the assistants and spoke. ¡°Now, off with you both.¡± The men bowed and exited quickly. Catherine folded her hands neatly then turned her gaze toward Allan. ¡°Seeing as we now have a quorum, shall we commence with the meeting?¡± Lord Allan Munzhaler, Duke of Royce, was the current head of the Omnirian Royal Treasury, a duty which the Munzhaler family had the honor of performing for many generations. ¡°As you wish.¡± Allan then plucked a particular ledger from the pile and tossed it unceremoniously into the center of the table. ¡°Where would you like to begin?¡± ¡°Oh, wonderful. More good news, then?¡± Regalus sighed, folding his arms and leaning back into his chair. ¡°Allan,¡± Zorren said softly, ¡°Tell me that at least the construction of Gate City is on schedule?¡± ¡°Yes, actually,¡± he began, ¡°Apart from a few prior delays, the construction of the city is still on track.¡± He paused to open to a particular page of the ledger. ¡°In fact, thanks to Sir Perry Mannigold and his Starspawn Guild providing support and protection for the stone quarry excavations, production has sped back up. If I recall correctly, the masons should now have all the stone they need to finish.¡± ¡°Does that include carving the fifteen-foot statue of Reynard in the center of the town square?¡± Catherine minded her tone as she spoke, but her intention was perfectly clear. ¡°Yes,¡± Allan responded, ignoring the bait. ¡°The construction of the late High King Rhoden¡¯s statue has been honored as commissioned. As is the case with the rest of the city plans that were drafted and submitted by His Majesty before his¡­passing.¡± ¡°They may have their stone,¡± Catherine continued, ¡°But for how many more months is the project expected to continue?¡± ¡°Well, I have not been given an exact count¡­¡± Allan offered. ¡°Three months? Six months? A year?¡± Allan frowned. ¡°I have spoken on multiple occasions with the masons in charge, yet even still they are unable to give an exact date. However, considering their current progress¡ª¡± ¡°How much more coin are we willing to funnel into this project, then?¡± Catherine asked, cutting Allan off. ¡°Of course it would come to this,¡± Regalus snorted. ¡°And by this, you mean¡­?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve never supported the building of Gate City, Catherine.¡± ¡°Tell me, Regalus. What aspect of this endeavor has proved beneficial to this empire? How wise of a decision was it, after all, to take our remaining resources and dump them into an unnecessary project after having just survived a half-decade of war?¡± ¡°Careful, Lady Kendrich. You are questioning the wisdom of our late High King,¡± Regalus shot back. Catherine readjusted herself in response, eying Regalus subtly before continuing. ¡°As the head of Kendrich Household, and a major financial contributor to¡ª¡± ¡°Spare us your trivialities, Catherine,¡± Regalus said as he folded his arms in defence. ¡°Surely not an occasion goes by where we are not reminded of your financial contributions.¡± Catherine smiled. ¡°I apologize, Lord Finch,¡± she said politely, ¡°But I have to wonder who it is that provides the funds and resources for the armies you command?¡± Regalus bit his tongue, knowing he had lost. Catherine continued to sink her teeth in. ¡°Though it may be possible, I have yet to see any army emerge victorious without the proper funding to conduct war. I suspect that no matter how skilled or experienced a general may be, his men will not survive long without weapons, armor or food.¡± ¡°Catherine,¡± Zorren cut in, ¡°No one is doubting the significance of your family¡¯s contributions.¡± ¡°I am glad to know that Zorren.¡± Catherine sat back in her chair, returning to her normal composure, yet with a faint smugness of victory. Zorren leaned forward slightly and studied her carefully. Catherine had sharp facial features, long black hair and light gray eyes that flickered viciously. Zorren had known Catherine for many years, and though her features had changed in that time, he thought they suited her now better than they ever had. ¡°Of course,¡± Allan said loudly, breaking the silence, ¡°It should be reiterated, that as a matter of course, Omnirius is still in a precarious financial position.¡± Zorren then turned to Regalus as he spoke. ¡°Is there any news from the borders?¡± ¡°We have been able to prevent the raiders from extending too close to Eadenfros, but it has been difficult to mitigate the attacks in the borderlands. Thankfully, most instances do not pose a threat to our nation¡¯s security. Although,¡± he added, ¡° The raids show no sign of slowing down.¡± He then eyed Catherine as he continued. ¡°Thus far, we have been able to ration our stores effectively. However, with our current resources and manpower, we are unable to protect the farther reaches of our borders.¡± Zorren addressed Catherine next. ¡°Lady Kendrich, have you any further luck convincing the other houses to increase their donations?¡± This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. ¡°The Kendrich-Osler¡¯s and Saundell¡¯s have agreed to increase their contributions, but the rest have yet to concede. I have sent a representative to Malendar¡¯s Edge to speak with Lord Thistletwat, after which you will have my update.¡± ¡°And what of the people?¡± Catherine looked at Zorren curiously but did not answer. ¡°You are the Chairwoman of Social Relations, are you not?¡± Catherine frowned at the insinuation. ¡°Are you asking how the people fair in their opinion of the state?¡± Zorren nodded. ¡°Poorly,¡± she said with a shrug. ¡°As can only be expected.¡± ¡°We will require some elaboration, Lady Kendrich.¡± ¡°It is as I have said for the last few months¡ª the people are exhausted.¡± ¡°The people?¡± Regalus asked. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t happen to be presuming on behalf of the common folk again, would you, Lady Kendrich?¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± she shot back. ¡°In fact, both the nobility and the common folk are equally disenchanted with the state.¡± She then turned her attention to the table at large. ¡°There is a growing resentment among the mercantile classes and the lower nobility. The old trade routes have nearly all been destroyed by the war. Those that remain are too dangerous to risk travel¡ª as you¡¯ve no doubt seen, Lord Finch. And, as a consequence of the war, we no longer have an excess of military power to divert to protecting those trade routes.¡± Catherine then turned to Allan. ¡°There is growing fear among the nobility that we are headed for another economic collapse, not unlike that which facilitated the Rhoden¡¯s rise to power some years ago.¡± ¡°Preposterous!¡± Finch roared. ¡°Allan can confirm,¡± she said, calmly. ¡°The unfortunate truth is that the Omnirian economy is collapsing.¡± Regalus slammed the table and looked at him. ¡°Allan!?¡± ¡°Well, I think perhaps collapse is a bit presumptuous¡­¡± Regalus gritted his teeth. ¡°Omnirius cannot survive another war. We have only just managed to broker a peace accord between Boginsklad, Fenvir and Auborn. If they suspect weakness, they will come for us¡ª three against one!¡± ¡°Catherine,¡± Zorren asked, ¡°I can believe that there is growing unrest, but the Magistrate conducts its own independent audits of the producing land within the Omnirian borders, and I see no evidence with which to justify such a conclusion.¡± Catherine¡¯s expression soured. ¡°Our surveys with the Treasury corroborate testimony from the minters,¡± Zorren continued, ¡°Which indicate that coin is still circulating well. You must also know that the Magistrate is responsible for overseeing and brokering many high value trade contracts both between merchants as well as in the markets. To my knowledge, there are still resources within our borders from which to call upon.¡± ¡°That is true, Zorren. But without the approval of the high nobility, those resources may remain inaccessible to the military, should they be needed.¡± ¡°You mean without your approval?¡± Regalus shot back. ¡°Your paranoia is unbecoming, Regalus.¡± Allan leaned into the fray and spoke to the table at large. ¡°Surely, it is not such an impossible task to garner the support of the noble families for the purposes of aiding our empire? Especially if the alternative is war?¡± ¡°Impossible, surely not,¡± Catherine began. ¡°It will, however, be difficult.¡± She then looked at Regalus, speaking before he could interject. ¡°Even disregarding my opinion.¡± Zorren eyed her as he spoke. ¡°And why would you suspect such difficulty?¡± ¡°To speak frankly,¡± she answered, ¡°The problem is Rhoden¡¯s Decree.¡± This was something not even Regalus could deny her. Each of the Advisership members knew very well how the decree had impacted the aristocracy. In truth, even the common folk had been confused, some even angered by the idea. ¡°The people are nothing without their monarch,¡± Catherine continued. ¡°The monarch is the symbol to which we look for our guidance, and the banner under which we all unite. By not birthing, nor even selecting an heir, Rhoden has succeeded in leaving his people lost and without guidance. There needs to be structure. Order. Hierarchy. Without it, there will be only chaos and uncertainty.¡± ¡°And we are certain the blade is nowhere to be found? Has Reynard left no clues as to Glarbius¡¯ whereabouts?¡± ¡°The palace has been searched a dozen times over,¡± Catherine said with a shake of her head. ¡°And, seeing as Reynard passed so suddenly, there are none who know where it is or if it can be found.¡± As Catherine spoke, Zorren saw the familiar look of hunger flicker to life within her eyes. ¡°There is, of course, a way to unite the nobility again,¡± Catherine continued. ¡°A way to convince the noble houses to work together to help Omnirius withstand these trying times¡­¡± She then paused to observe the room. Allan and Regalus seemed subdued by her words, while Zorren remained as unreadable as ever. ¡°If we were to appoint a regent¡ª¡± ¡°I am not sure that will solve the problem.¡± Catherine, caught off guard by the sudden opposition, shot a look at Zorren¡ª murderous intent flashed across her eyes. ¡°Tell me, Zorren, for what reason do you believe that to be so?¡± ¡°It is true that there are those who are frustrated, or even angry with Reynard for his decision. But there are just as many that loved him as their High King and Defender. What¡¯s more, His Majesty¡¯s Decree is not some trifling document to be dismissed¡ª it was, and still is, an official order. The last decree of His Majesty High King Reynard Rhoden IV. The betrayal of which may have undesirable consequences that push us even further from unification.¡± Catherine laughed. ¡°You would defend Rhoden¡¯s Decree?¡± she asked, leaning forward and placing her palm on the table. ¡°There has never been such an act by any monarch in the history of this nation. Even the mere thought of leaving the decision of a ruler up to chance or favor is absolutely ludicrous!¡± Zorren watched her calmly. She was showing her hand and he delighted in it. Catherine, above all else, has always desired power. She had managed to hold together the Kendrich family by the skin of her teeth after the Plague of 936 and through the War of Blood and Iron¡ª always looking for another opportunity to claw her way to ever greater heights. Zorren knew this about her, and he knew that she was never to be taken lightly. Catherine knew how the game was played, and she played it to perfection: but she was not the only one. ¡°It is true that Rhoden¡¯s Decree was¡­unconventional.¡± ¡°Unconventional!?¡± ¡°However,¡± Zorren continued, ¡°I think that we are not fully considering the merits of this decision.¡± ¡°Surely, you are joking?¡± Regalus, having taken Catherine¡¯s bait, decided to question Zorren. ¡°And what merit might that be?¡± ¡°As you are no doubt already aware, the Magistrate is also tasked with monitoring travel into and out of the nation¡¯s borders. In the years since knowledge of Rhoden¡¯s Decree has spread, there has been a significant increase in immigration to Omnirius from abroad¡ª this includes merchants and craftsman.¡± ¡°That was no doubt due to the need of skilled laborers for the construction of Gate City,¡± Catherine explained. ¡°Do not try and confuse matters.¡± ¡°While it is true that there was an initial increase after the commissioning of Gate City¡¯s construction, the increase I am speaking of was measured within these last two years, nearly half-way through the construction.¡± ¡°What, then, are you proposing?¡± Regalus asked. ¡°If we facilitate this influx of skilled laborers, merchants, and traders into Omnirius under the premise of Rhoden¡¯s Decree, we can, in one move, solve both of our problems.¡± The Advisership members waited patiently for an explanation. ¡°With more skilled labor, we may make better use of our natural resources and reassert Omnirius as an epicenter for trade in the region, as we have been in decades past. Thereby boosting our economy and securing the funding we need to restore both our military presence and control over our vassals.¡± Catherine sat unmoving, staring intently at Zorren. He watched her mouth twitch, undoubtedly deciding between the many venomous things she wished to say. ¡°And you believe this plan of yours is reliable? That it will rescue this nation with absolute certainty?¡± she asked him. ¡°I do.¡± ¡°What makes you certain?¡± ¡°Gate City.¡± Catherine rolled her eyes. ¡°Gate City?¡± Regalus asked as he leaned forward. Zorren nodded. ¡°Gate City may have started as a project to commemorate Rhoden¡¯s conquest, but the truth is that it can serve a more important purpose. Gate City will become our gateway into the east. It will mark the edge of Omnirian territory, but it will also serve as a beacon of our power and status.¡± The room fell silent. Through this silence, Zorren watched Catherine carefully. He could see her flitting her eyes between Allan and Regalus, expecting them to reject his proposal outright. But, as they each sat there mulling over his words with genuine consideration, Catherine¡¯s face gradually began to sour. Allan was first to break the silence. ¡°Well, as far as the numbers are concerned, I think it could work.¡± Regalus spoke next. ¡°It is certainly an interesting notion, but would it solve the problem of Rhoden¡¯s Decree?¡± Catherine was about to speak when the afternoon bell tolled loudly throughout the Magistrate compound. By now, the sun had lowered in the sky and the light that came through the glass window had passed beyond the meeting table. Zorren looked at Catherine, curious for her response. In a rare moment, Zorren found her impossible to read. Finally, she spoke. ¡°If Zorren is confident, then I propose we allow him the opportunity to prove his ambitions.¡± With that, she rose from her seat and stood to her full height. Zorren followed her with his eyes as she headed towards the southern entrance. As she approached the doorway, the guards bowed and stepped aside to allow her through. But, before crossing the threshold, she turned one last time to face the table. ¡°You have my full support, Zorren.¡± And with that, she turned her back to them once more and exited the meeting hall. ¡°Well,¡± Regalus said as he stood up, ¡°I expect you will have a new report for us next month, Zorren. Prove to us that this idea of yours will work, and you may have my support as well.¡± Regalus¡¯ footsteps echoed throughout the hall then gradually faded as he entered the hallway and disappeared around the corner. Allan then let out a heavy sigh; but, as he stood and began to gather his papers, Zorren suddenly spoke up. ¡°Guards, thank you for your services. You are dismissed.¡± The guards bowed and took their leave. Allan looked from Zorren to the guards, knowing full well that the meeting was not over. Once they were alone, Allan took his opportunity to speak. ¡°I did not expect so little resistance to Catherine¡¯s proposal¡­especially from Regalus.¡± Zorren shook his head dismissively. ¡°He is thinking selfishly, not rationally. As if the Finch¡¯s would ever be considered for regent.¡± Zorren rubbed his forehead. ¡°Leaving the decision of Rhoden¡¯s heir to the discretion of the aristocracy will only lead to more conflict.¡± ¡°More conflict than Rhoden¡¯s Decree? A sword slicing through stone? That was his grand plan? Surely a civilized election between the heads of the households would be a more reliable option?¡± Zorren shook his head. ¡°No matter who makes the decision, no matter what means they use to justify it, no one will be happy.¡± ¡°Catherine would.¡± ¡°She is blinded as well,¡± Zorren spat. ¡°If the Kendrich¡¯s tried to assert themselves as regent, there would be a revolt from the other houses.¡± Allan sat down once again, realizing the conversation wasn¡¯t ending soon. ¡°Are you so certain?¡± he asked. ¡°Who would go against them?¡± Zorren looked to the ceiling. ¡°It might not happen immediately, but it would happen eventually. All of this desire to prevent another war, and yet, if they have their way, that is exactly where we would find ourselves.¡± ¡°Zorren, you must know Regalus is right, as well. Even if we ignore the several years it would take for Gate City to become profitable, your plan does not solve the problem of our lacking military strength and it does not solve the problem of an absent heir.¡± Zorren looked at Allan plainly. ¡°Why do you believe we need a monarch?¡± Allan seemed dumbfounded. ¡°Well¡­I¡­¡± Zorren pushed his chair away from the table, stood up, and folded his arms behind his back. He remained there, at the head of the table, staring down at the Rhoden family crest etched into the center. ¡°If I have learned anything in all my years, Allan, it is that there really is no absolute need of a monarch. Yes, Rhoden had his charms as a leader and a figure to the people, but look at what he did. He nearly brought this entire nation to ruin, all because he went unchecked.¡± Allan eyed Zorren wearily. ¡°Then what would you suggest?¡± ¡°That we do away with this notion of ¡®monarchy¡¯. It is impossible for one man to be able to competently decide the fate of an entire empire. Even Catherine, for all her tenacity and capability, would no doubt fall victim to the same shortcomings. Under her leadership, sooner or later, Omnirius would fall.¡± Zorren continued to stare at the sigil. ¡°The burden of failure is far too great. Even now, we are living under Rhoden¡¯s shadow¡­dealing with the consequences of his decisions. And where is he? Gone. Free from the responsibility of answering for his crimes. Incapable of fixing his mistakes.¡± Allan thought for a moment before speaking. ¡°They will not submit easily. The nobility will resist such a change.¡± Zorren turned to Allan with a smile. ¡°But you won¡¯t?¡± Allan shrugged his shoulders and began gathering up his papers once more. ¡°I am a man of numbers,¡± he said. ¡°A man of facts. And as much as I dislike change, the facts do not lie. I know how you work, Zorren¡ª you and I are of the same mind. Rhoden was, unfortunately, a net loss for this nation. Omnirius may need a change after all.¡± Allan then smiled to himself. ¡°Besides, in all my years, I have learned never to bet against you.¡± Allan then stood and headed toward the door. ¡°Ah, I almost forgot!¡± he said, stopping suddenly. ¡°I heard a very interesting rumor¡­About an elfkin in Viemen.¡± Chapter 11. Sir Perry of the Starspawn The grounds of the Mannigold estate were alive with commotion. Servants and farmhands ran back and forth, frantically clearing a path for the caravan that was soon to arrive. Under normal circumstances, only the necessary staff would tend to the main grounds while Sir Perry was away. The rest of those in his employ would be tending the fieldlands just north of the barracks. However, Sir Perry had been away for several months handling affairs on behalf of Omnirius, and today he would be returning with his entire guild in tow; some of them wounded, but all of them tired and hungry. Before long, the large wooden slabs of the main gate groaned as they opened, and a new wave of excitement swept over the grounds. The children ran, jumped and skipped their way to the main road, all lining up to catch a glimpse of their Lord¡¯s return. ¡°You two! Has the cook finished preparing the breakfast meal?¡± ¡°Yes, Mister Avenell.¡± Avenell wasn¡¯t satisfied. ¡°And did he remember to cook enough bacon?¡± The two scullery maids looked at each other. ¡°I-I believe so, Mister Avenell.¡± He narrowed his gaze at them. ¡°Did they make sure it was extra crispy?¡± The two maids pondered for a moment. Then, one of them suddenly took off running toward the keep. Avenell sighed. Robert Avenell was usually a mild-mannered man. He was well respected by the staff and matters were handled smoothly because of it. The only time that he became short tempered was for matters of special occasion, regarding Sir Perry. ¡°Well? What are you standing around for? Go help her!¡± As he spoke, he waived his hand at the second maid who skittered off. Avenell pressed his fingers against his eye sockets and rubbed them a few times. Then, he looked fondly toward the main gates. Even at such a distance, he could see the early morning sun bounce off Sir Perry¡¯s armor. He then set off down the road so as to formally greet Sir Perry by the time he made it up the hill. Sir Perry¡¯s manor was constructed from the remnants of an old barracks that had been built during the War of Blood and Iron. It was where Sir Perry and his militia had been stationed while he was tasked with keeping the forces of Boginsklad at bay. The barracks was later converted into Sir Perry¡¯s place of residence after he had received his landholdings from High King Rhoden IV. Robert Avenell was one of the first farmhands that Sir Perry had contracted to work the fields. Perry quickly grew fond of Avenell¡¯s skill and his reputation with the others. Before long, Avenell was given the title of seneschal. Thanks to Sir Perry¡¯s promotion, Avenell and his family enjoyed many benefits. However, even if Avenell himself had not been given such status, he would still have been glad to be in the employ of Sir Perry. The serfs of Old Viemen were not all able to evacuate during the war. Many remained and were forced by Royal Decree ¡ªand by the Marquess Viemen himself¡ª to pick up arms and defend the southern border. There are very few who have forgotten that it was Sir Perry Mannigold who stood beside them in rank and led them into battle. In the eyes of many, there could be no greater reward than to serve and work under someone they loved and respected. Avenell was one such person. It was why he cared so much that Sir Perry had enough bacon to eat, and that it was crispy and to his liking. It was why he walked the long path to greet Sir Perry, even though he did not need to. And it was why he smiled when Sir Perry came close enough that Avenell could see his familiar features come into view. ¡°Welcome back, Lord Mannigold,¡± Avenell said as he bowed low. ¡°It is a pleasure to see you as well, Avenell!¡± Perry swung his leg over the saddle and dismounted. ¡°How many times must I say it? If you are to call me anything, call me ¡®Sir¡¯.¡± Perry walked up to Avenell and put a hand on his shoulder. Avenell took the gesture kindly and stood up to his full height. ¡°Of course, Sir Perry.¡± ¡°Ingrid!¡± Perry called out suddenly over his shoulder. ¡°Take the men to the keep. There should be breakfast in the mess hall!¡± He then patted Avenell on the back and nudged him forward. A horse galloped toward them; riding atop was a woman in plate armor. ¡°Are you not joining us, Sir Perry? We will not dine until you are settled as well.¡± ¡°Nonsense, Ingrid. The food will be cold if we all wait. Besides, I must tend to my other duties. Avenell will update me first and I will meet you later in the mess hall.¡± Ingrid turned her horse back to the rest of the caravan. ¡°As you wish. I will save you a plate of bacon.¡± Sir Perry smiled and patted Avenell on the shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s why she¡¯s my second in command.¡± ¡°A wise choice indeed, Sir Perry.¡± The two continued to walk down the dirt road as the caravan passed them. Excluding Sir Perry and Ingrid, there were a little over two dozen others. An assortment of swordsman, squires, hunters, and other skilled persons made up the bulk of the Starspawn Guild. ¡°I trust all is going well in the construction of Gate City?¡± ¡°As well as you might expect,¡± Perry answered. ¡°Though, they have almost bled the stone quarries dry.¡± Perry looked like he had more to say but stopped to scratch his beard. ¡°May I trim that for you after breakfast?¡± Then, Avenell looked Sir Perry up and down, eying the dirt and grim that had been haphazardly wiped from his skin and armor. ¡°And have a bath drawn, as well?¡± ¡°Enough of that, Avenell. Tell me how the farm has been.¡± ¡°The winter was not as harsh as we had anticipated. Only a few fell ill but they were tended to and have since recovered.¡± Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. ¡°Good, good. Remind me to give the physician special thanks.¡± ¡°I will make note,¡± Avenell said before continuing. ¡°The seeds have been sewn only a few weeks ago, but some are beginning to sprout nicely.¡± ¡°And the food stores?¡± ¡°Well stocked.¡± Perry smiled. ¡°Good. Great!¡± He had other questions of course, but as they continued down the path toward the keep, Perry became distracted. The children ran by and waved big circles in the air, jumping up and down. He waved back, laughing to himself. Avenell slowed his pace enough to have Sir Perry completely in his field of view. He looked healthy and well nourished, which was good. Other than his untidy hair and unkempt beard, Perry seemed his usual self. A tall man, solidly built with wide shoulders and strong legs. His hair was dark brown, though Avenell could see the faintest glint of silver starting to show. Sir Perry had lived through the ravages of the Omnirian Plague as well as the War of Blood and Iron. Yet he continued, much to Avenell¡¯s chagrin, to perform diplomatic and militaristic duties on behalf of Omnirius. Perry, despite his youthful vigor, was well into his forties¡ª an uncommonly old age for a man in his position. Avenell was glad that he had lived long enough to see his hair turn gray, but even so¡­ ¡°Sir Perry?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Have you perhaps given any more thought to our discussion?¡± Perry folded his arms and looked to the sky. ¡°Which discussion was that?" "From before your departure¡­" Perry avoided eye contact. "Sir Perry." "I do not see the need, Avenell." "I know you resist, but even still. It is far too dangerous to keep taking these excursions. You''ve done enough already. There is no need to keep putting your life in danger." "I am a knight, Avenell. I have sworn an oath to defend Omnirius and her citizens¡ª of which you are included." Perry then looked around. "As well as everyone here." "Your oath was to High King Rhoden¡­" Perry shot him a look and Avenell stopped himself. They both knew what he meant, but Avenell had the good sense not to say it out loud. "I am a leader now, Avenell¡­" Perry insisted. "The Starspawn is growing. Little by little, day by day, it is growing. They are going to need someone to teach them. I cannot leave them, nor would I want to." "You can train them here,¡± Avenell insisted. ¡°Within the walls, where there is safety." "Please understand, Avenell, you are neither a fighter nor a swordsman. There is a time and a place for safety in training, but still there are things that cannot be learned from behind safe walls." "Someone needs to be here,¡± Avenell insisted, ¡°To assume leadership over the workers. To take command over the fields and manage things around the keep." "That''s why I have you!" Perry announced proudly as he clapped him on the back. "I am happy to assist wherever necessary, but you know I am not sufficient. It will be unacceptable in the long run to have someone like me¡ª" "Ellis!" Avenell nearly choked. "Pardon!?" The two came to the stone pathway set out a few yards in front of the entrance to the keep. The servants opened the doors from within and came out to greet them. "Ellis! I am sure that with your tutelage he will become a fine and capable man." Avenell rubbed his chin. "Perhaps you¡¯ve suffered a concussion on the journey home¡­" "You won''t need me while you have the boy,¡± Perry insisted. ¡°He may not be my nephew by blood, but he is my appointed heir and heir to this land. He will take on his responsibility and he will be successful." Perry looked around. "Now¡­Where is he?" Unsatisfied, Perry looked up and shouted into the air. "Has he no manners!?" He waited with his hands on his hips. No response came. Perry raised his brow. He then turned to look at the servants who shook their heads. "Where is that little bastard¡­?" Perry started back down the steps and looked out onto the grounds. "Avenell, where is he?" "I¡­am not sure." Perry spun around. "Not sure!? How are you not sure? The compound is not so big that he could be lost." "Ellis has not been on the grounds for several days, Sir Perry." Perry''s shoulders sank. Then, he stretched himself and put his hands on his hips. "Has he been running amuck in town again? Causing trouble with Marybeth, I presume?" "If there has been trouble, I have not heard of it. Not in this town, anyway." "Are you sure? Not even with¡ª" Perry stopped, turning suddenly to make eye contact with Avenell. "What do you mean, ''this town''?" Avenell felt a knot in his throat. He could see Perry''s face harden as he stepped in closer. "Master Ellis and Marybeth, as I understand it, though my information is limited, recently returned a few days ago¡­ from an excursion to Malendar''s Edge." "EDGE!? THEY WENT TO MALENDAR''S EDGE!?" Perry roared. "That''s several days ride! The terrain is wild! There are bandits! Beasts!" He grabbed Avenell by the shoulders. "Why would he go there!?" His eyes were intense and unblinking. His face was red as a tomato. Avenell had to choose his next words carefully. "He¡­" "He what!?" Avenell cleared his throat. "Master Ellis and Marybeth traveled to Malendar''s Edge to hunt¡­a creature." Perry''s eyes narrowed. In a hushed, deep tone he spoke to Avenell. "What manner of creature?" "Well¡­there are rumors¡­so the townsfolk say. I don''t believe them of course, likely exaggerations¡ª " "What were they hunting!?" "A basilisk." At this admission, Perry relaxed his grip on Avenell and backed away. From behind, Avenell could hear footsteps approaching from inside the keep. Ingrid appeared in the doorway; in her hand was a plate of bacon ¡ª extra crispy. ¡°Sir Perry, the men insist on waiting for you¡ª except for Albert, of course. But the rest of us are¡­¡± She stopped as she saw Avenell standing with a worried look, beads of sweat were dripping down his face. Sir Perry stood with his back to them both and was slowly drawing himself up. He then began to laugh. Ingrid came slowly down the stairs. ¡°Sir Perry? Is everything alright¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯LL KILL HIM!¡± In a fury, Sir Perry cried out and balled up his fists, shaking them at the open air. Before anyone could react, Perry took off down the path at full speed toward the gate. An unsuspecting farmhand was bringing in one of the horses to the stable. She saw Sir Perry heading towards her and waved at him; but, when he came fully into view and she saw the rage in his eyes, she dropped the reigns and ran. Ingrid called out to him. ¡°Sir Perry! Wait!¡± It was no use. Perry ignored her words, hopped into the saddle and raced toward the open gate. ¡°Perry!¡± Ingrid cried out in vain. ¡°Damn it!¡± She shoved the plate of bacon at Avenell and ran toward the stables. Avenell looked down at the bacon. He could hear the shrieking concern from people on the street as Sir Perry charged through them. Off to his left, he heard a commotion in the stables. Before long, Ingrid shot into view on a horse of her own, galloping after Sir Perry. Avenell reached down and picked the least crispy piece of bacon on the plate and took a bite. He finished chewing and exhaled deeply. ¡°It¡¯s good to have them home¡­¡± Chapter 12. Obligation ¡°Quit lying, kid. There ain¡¯t no way you could afford that!¡± The old woman pointed one of her crooked fingers at Ellis¡¯ chest; her skin was leathery and thick from decades of hard labor. Ellis glared back at her and brushed her hand away. ¡°Except I did! Honest.¡± She snorted. ¡°Ain¡¯t an honest bone in yer body, if you ask me. Always running around and causing trouble. The both of ya.¡± She tilted her head toward Marybeth who, at that moment, was trying to steal a sip from an unattended pint of ale. Marybeth stopped before her lips touched the pint and smiled sweetly. A man leaned his elbow onto the counter and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I hate to say it Ma, I really do. But I seen him with my own eyes in the tannery. He paid for it fair and square with coin from his own pocket.¡± Ma Mileena was not impressed. ¡°And you expect me to believe these two runts took on a beast that could kill ya with a look? Ha!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a basilisk, Ma. And believe it or not, we did!¡± Marybeth stuck out her chin and stood shoulder to shoulder with Ellis. Ma Mileena looked at them both. Ellis was sporting a fine studded leather vest that was tailored perfectly to fit his upper body. He had a new belt and bracers that were made of the same high-quality leather as the vest. Marybeth was similarly adorned in a finely tailored leather vest and gauntlets, seemingly cut from the same source; though, her¡¯s had slight embellishments and fine patterns sewn in that Ellis¡¯ did not. Ma Mileena smiled. ¡°Aw, you two got matching outfits.¡± Ellis¡¯ cheeks became bright red. ¡°Wha¡ª¡± He looked down at himself and then at Mary. It was true. ¡°No!¡± he protested. ¡°It was the best one they had so we got the same cut, that¡¯s all!¡± ¡°Oh really? Are you sure you didn¡¯t do it on purpose?¡± Ma Mileena raised an eyebrow at the other man, and they shared a playful look. ¡°We wasn¡¯t trynna match!¡± Mary blurted out. ¡°Telhari said it was the best one, so we bought it!¡± Ma Mileena tilted her head to the side. ¡°Who?¡± At this, Ellis regained his confidence, puffing out his chest as he answered her. ¡°Telhari! He¡¯s our guild leader.¡± Ma Mileena shook her head and went back to cleaning the countertop. ¡°Oh yeah? Another scrappy farmer¡¯s kid you two wrangled into your angst?¡± ¡°No! He¡¯s a real fighter!¡± Ellis asserted. ¡°And he ain¡¯t no kid!¡± ¡°Sure, whatever you say.¡± ¡°Honest! He should be here soon, as a matter of fact.¡± Ellis turned and pointed toward the door of the Lonely Song. Ma Mileena looked at the door, paused for a moment, then looked back at Ellis with a frown. ¡°Well¡­¡± Suddenly, they heard a commotion outside on the street. Ellis brightened up, putting his hands on his hips triumphantly. Ma Mileena looked at the man who sat across from her with genuine surprise. Mary and Ellis joined each other in a shared look of victory. ¡°See? He¡¯s comin¡¯ in right now!¡± Mary sneered. The commotion outside was growing louder. As the noises came closer, they could hear people shouting out of fear. The patrons of the Lonely Song began to pay attention, with all of them soon looking up from their tables toward the street. Over the sounds of shouting, they could make out the high-pitched twang of metal on metal. The man at the bar stiffened up and gripped the knife on his belt. Ma Mileena slowly let go of the rag she was holding and reached underneath the countertop. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Ellis muttered, trying to find words. ¡°I¡­should go make sure he¡¯s OK.¡± He then looked worriedly at Mary. The commotion was close now, just outside the door to the Lonely Song. Ellis crept towards the door. A woman shouted and another twang was heard. The unmistakable sound of steel colliding. The tavern grew silent. No one took a breath. Ellis crept closer to the door, his weight causing the floorboards to creak. CRASH! The doors to the Lonely Song flew open and a figure grabbed Ellis by the collar and dragged him into the wall. ¡°Sir Perry! Don¡¯t do it!¡± Ingrid charged in after him; sword drawn and sweat running down her face. ¡°I¡¯LL KILL YOU, YOU LITTLE SHIT!¡± Perry lifted Ellis with ease and shook him around. Ma Mileena let out a sigh of relief. ¡°About time¡­¡± She lowered the rusty axe in her hand and returned it to its hiding place behind the counter. The other man at the bar re-sheathed his hunting knife and took a swig of ale. ¡°Lord Mannigold! Please don¡¯t hurt Ellis!¡± Marybeth pleaded as she ran up to him and grabbed his arm. ¡°Un¡ª cle¡ª Per¡ª ry!¡± ¡°EDGE!? YOU WENT TO EDGE!?¡± Ingrid ran to Perry¡¯s side and pulled at him along with Mary. ¡°Sir, please calm down. We are making a scene!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make a scene wherever I damn well please! Anyone got a problem with that!?¡± Perry turned around and stared with wide eyes at the denizens of the Lonely Song. They shook their heads. He turned politely to Ma Mileena. ¡°Any protest from you, Ma?¡± She shrugged. He nodded. ¡°WHY THE HELL DID YOU GO TO EDGE!¡± ¡°Let him go!¡± ¡°Sir, Perry! Let him speak!¡± ¡°What!?¡± Perry yelled back at Ingrid. ¡°If he can¡¯t breathe, he can¡¯t speak.¡± Perry paused and looked at Ellis who was, in fact, struggling to breath. He snorted, then dropped Ellis who barely managed to land on his feet. After a few gasping breaths Ellis¡¯ face turned from red to pink. ¡°What the hell!?¡± ¡°Watch your tongue! Answer my question, boy!¡± ¡°We was in Edge to hunt a¡ª!¡± He caught himself and looked at Mary¡ª she shook her head. ¡°We was¡­hunting some wolves,¡± he said in a low voice. Perry towered over Ellis as he spoke. ¡°That is not what I heard.¡± Ellis gulped. ¡°W-what did you hear?¡± ¡°I heard that you two were tracking a Basilisk.¡± The tavern was silent, but all eyes and ears were on them. Ma Mileena leaned over the counter as she spoke. ¡°Perry¡­¡± she laughed, ¡°You can¡¯t be serious?¡± Perry looked at Ellis and then at Mary. ¡°That armor¡­You bought it?¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Ellis answered. Perry spoke to Ma Mileena but didn¡¯t take his eyes off of Ellis. ¡°Ma, do you know the cost of that armor?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t say I do,¡± she said with a shrewd look. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°At least a half noble, for each of them. Maybe more.¡± Ma Mileena for the first time seemed genuinely shocked. Even Ingrid looked at them both with surprise. Perry continued, ¡°There are no wolves worth that price.¡± ¡°But still, a basilisk?¡± Ma Mileena insisted. ¡°It would seem so.¡± Ellis could hear the creaking of wood as people turned in their chairs to look at him. ¡°Tell me now,¡± Perry commanded, ¡°Who led you to Malendar¡¯s Edge?¡± Ellis stiffened up. ¡°We went there on our own.¡± Perry looked at Mary, but she avoided his gaze. When she would not answer him, he instead turned back to Ma Mileena. ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°They got another kid with them. Telhari, they say.¡± Perry furrowed his brow. Telhari was no Omnirian name. ¡°Where are they, then?¡± Perry asked as he stepped toward Ellis. ¡°Where is the fool who dragged you two through the wilderness of the Malenday Corridor to hunt such a fell beast?¡± ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Just then, a familiarly dry voice spoke from behind his uncle. ¡°Sorry to interrupt¡­ But I believe I would be that fool.¡± Ellis was excited for a moment, before he fully realized the tension and anger on his uncle¡¯s face. Perry turned to face Telhari, who stood in the doorway to the Lonely Song carrying a pack full of supplies. He had gone to the market before meeting them, just as he had said he would. Sir Perry and Telhari exchanged a look for only a few seconds, but within that time they each learned a great deal. ¡°You are Telhari, then?¡± ¡°I am.¡± Telhari surveyed the faces and bodies that were turned towards him. ¡°Has Ellis done something to upset you?¡± Perry smiled wryly as he spoke. ¡°He has, indeed. Though, I am curious as to why my nephew¡¯s actions are of concern to you?¡± As he spoke. Perry positioned himself in front of Ellis, blocking Telhari¡¯s view of him. ¡°Nephew?¡± Telhari looked at Mary in surprise. She nodded. ¡°Well,¡± Telhari said as he walked towards Sir Perry, ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you.¡± Telhari then held out his hand. Ingrid looked on at the two men. Showing honor among knights was an essential practice, and Sir Perry normally respected this creed. However, Telhari was not technically a knight, and Telhari knew this. This was not a greeting¡ª it was a test. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question,¡± Perry said as he clasped Telhari¡¯s forearm. Telhari looked carefully at Perry before speaking. ¡°Ellis and Marybeth accompanied me on my trip to Malendar¡¯s Edge.¡± Perry let go and stepped back. ¡°Your trip?¡± ¡°Yes. My intention was to take the trip alone.¡± Perry looked at Ellis and Marybeth, but it was not an invitation for them to speak. He studied them both, watching for any hint that what Telhari was saying was untruthful. In fact, they seemed to have relaxed quite a bit since Telhari had arrived. Perhaps he was telling the truth after all. Satisfied, Perry turned back to Telhari. ¡°And they followed you?¡± Telhari nodded. ¡°I suspect you know already that once those two have made up their minds, there is no swaying them.¡± Ingrid and Perry shared a look. ¡°They managed to travel to Edge on their own merits,¡± Telhari continued. ¡°Only after I had confronted the creature in its den, did I know that they were there.¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s true then?¡± Ma Mileena spoke up. ¡°A basilisk lives in Edge?¡± ¡°Lived,¡± Telhari corrected. She eyed him. ¡°You killed it then? With the help of those two runts?¡± Telhari nodded. ¡°They were surprisingly helpful. That is why I saw it fit that they receive a portion of the reward.¡± Ma Mileena thought for a moment. Then she folded her arms and gave her head a firm nod. ¡°I guess that settles that.¡± But Perry thought otherwise. ¡°Ellis does not need your praise.¡± Perry then turned his back to Telhari and walked over to Ellis. ¡°He made a mistake following you to Edge.¡± He towered over Ellis, staring down his nose at the boy as he continued. ¡°And he is lucky to have returned alive.¡± Perry then grabbed Ellis¡¯ armor and began to undo the buckles one at a time. Once loose enough, he ripped it off of Ellis, folded it in his arms and handed it to Telhari. ¡°Ellis is not a warrior. He does not need armor.¡± Telhari watched Perry extend his arm to him. He then looked at Ellis who had his eyes fixed on the floor. ¡°I return this to you,¡± Perry insisted. ¡°You do not owe my nephew for his stupidity. The reward is yours alone.¡± Telhari knew he had no right to assert himself over Ellis¡¯ own family. But even still, he did not want to take the armor back. ¡°I was wounded by the creature,¡± Telhari said, finally. ¡°Your nephew watched over me while I recovered. For that, I owe him a life debt.¡± Perry was not amused. He gripped the leather harder, keeping his eyes on Telhari. ¡°Sir Perry,¡± Ingrid said as she stepped in, ¡°It would seem that Ellis has managed to achieve a great deal in the last few months. Truly, actions worthy of the Mannigold name.¡± She shot a look at Telhari. ¡°Indeed,¡± he followed up, ¡°The Lord of Malendar¡¯s Edge was quite fond of Ellis, as it happens.¡± Ingrid softened her voice even more as she continued. ¡°Every worthy man must undergo a rite of passage. Ellis is no longer a child; he is a man now. Worthy of a man¡¯s responsibility.¡± Perry lowered his arm. He took one last look at Telhari before turning to Ingrid with a smile. ¡°Right you are, Ingrid. Ellis is indeed a man now.¡± Perry grabbed Ellis by the shoulder and shoved him toward the door. ¡°Come on, Ellis. I have spoken with Avenell already. Now that I have returned, I shall remain in Viemen to oversee your studies.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°Thank you, Telhari, for returning my nephew to me,¡± Perry called out, refusing to give Ellis any room to speak. Perry crossed the room and approached the threshold of the Lonely Song with Ellis in tow. ¡°I wish you luck on the rest of your travels,¡± Perry said with his back to the room. And within a moment, both he and Ellis had disappeared. Telhari felt strange as he stared at the spot where Ellis had been. He then heard footsteps approaching from behind. ¡°I would advise that you keep a distance from Ellis,¡± Ingrid said, though there was no malice in her words. ¡°Sir Perry is a strong-willed man and he will not stand to be challenged, especially on matters pertaining to his family.¡± Telhari nodded. Ingrid turned away from him and smiled at Ma Mileena. She took one last look at the men and women of the tavern before leaving, closing the door quietly behind her. With the sound of her boots growing distant, the silence in the Lonely Song returned. ¡°Alright then!¡± Ma Mileena shouted while clapping her hands loudly. ¡°Quit yer gawking! Show¡¯s over!¡± As she had commanded, the chatter and liveliness returned. Telhari walked slowly to the bar and sat down. Immediately, he heard another bar stool squeal as Mary sat down next to him. ¡°What are we gonna do?¡± Telhari set down the bag of supplies and looked at her. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Well¡­We can¡¯t just let him go? We¡¯re a team, ain¡¯t we?¡± ¡°There is no arguing with Sir Perry, Mary. He is Ellis¡¯ uncle, head of their household, and nobility of this town.¡± He paused. ¡°But regardless of his status, I still would not argue with him.¡± ¡°Well why not?¡± ¡°Because I agree with him.¡± ¡°You what!? Why would you agree?¡± ¡°I told you both, didn¡¯t I?¡± Telhari asked as he looked her in the eyes. ¡°This life only ends one way.¡± A pint of ale plopped down in front of Telhari. He looked up at Ma Mileena as she slid it towards him. ¡°I did not order any ale.¡± ¡°It¡¯s on the house.¡± He looked from her to the ale and back again. He then pulled the cup towards himself and swirled it around before taking a sip. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°How can you think of it that way?¡± Mary insisted as she leaned in. ¡°Because of us, all those people in Edge are safe.¡± ¡°Are you forgetting how close we all came to dying?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± she mumbled, looking down at her hands. ¡°But if Ellis wants to risk his life to help people, he should be allowed to¡­¡± ¡°Do you really want that?¡± Telhari asked her. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you feel better if you knew he was safe?¡± She didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Sir Perry feels the same way. And he has the means to give Ellis an education and a life free from violence and war. You should feel happy for him.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not what he wants!¡± Telhari sighed. ¡°Ellis is young. He thinks he wants a life of adventure, but it is only because he does not appreciate the sacrifices necessary to make that dream a reality.¡± ¡°He knows!¡± She grabbed Telhari¡¯s arm. ¡°You know that he knows¡­¡± ¡°And if he still insists, then he is a fool.¡± ¡°Then so are you!¡± Ma Mileena laughed at this outburst. ¡°Kids are something, aren¡¯t they?¡± Telhari took another sip of ale. ¡°No matter where you go, they are always the same,¡± he agreed. Mary grew red. Ma Mileena caught this. She took the rag off her shoulder, slapped onto the counter and leaned in toward Telhari and gave him a wink. ¡°You need a woman¡¯s touch,¡± she whispered. He leaned back in his chair. ¡°As you wish.¡± ¡°Mary?¡± Ma asked her, ¡°Do you know why we¡¯re called the Lonely Song?¡± Mary shook her head. ¡°During Rhoden¡¯s war, this whole area was a blood-soaked battlefield. Scores of men marched to their death against Boginsklad.¡± She looked up at the ceiling as she continued. ¡°Thousands of ¡®em passed through those doors, all of ¡®em stopping here for one last drink the night before settin¡¯ off.¡± Ma paused for a moment, her eyes softening. ¡°One night, my husband started playing the lute and I started singing¡­ just a little jaunt, a spur of the moment sorta thing. Wouldn¡¯t ya know, they all loved it! Pretty soon, we became known for it. And if they managed to survive, they¡¯d come back, and we would all sing it together. We went on like that until¡­¡± She paused and lowered her head. ¡°Until Otto and I were the only one¡¯s singing. And then, it was just me.¡± The two stayed quiet. ¡°I¡¯ve seen men rush to their deaths for glory, honor, and any other fancy ideal that you could fill their heads with.¡± ¡°But they fought to protect Viemen,¡± Mary argued. ¡°If they didn¡¯t, we wouldn¡¯t be here.¡± Ma Mileena looked at her with sympathetic eyes. ¡°You¡¯re right, girl. We might not¡­but that doesn¡¯t make it hurt any less.¡± She slid the rag off the counter and threw it back over her shoulder. ¡°Someone¡¯s gotta fight, that much is true. The world can¡¯t seem to get on without a bit of fighting¡­but if you have the chance to avoid all that, I think you should take it.¡± Mary had nothing to say. Telhari watched as she sank into her chair. He made eye contact with Ma Mileena and she understood. Ma leaned her elbow onto the counter and looked at Mary. ¡°So?¡± she asked. Mary looked at her, confused. Ma sighed. ¡°Tell me, girl, what was it like killing a basilisk?¡± She hovered there, smiling a toothy grin¡ª the wrinkles on her face curled up around her mouth and eyes. She may have been old, but her gray-blue eyes sparkled with a youthful spirit. ¡°Well¡­¡± Mary started, ¡°It was scary¡­I guess.¡± ¡°Ugh! Come on!¡± Ma sighed as she dropped her shoulders. ¡°That¡¯s not how you tell a story.¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know!¡± Mary folded her arms in protest. ¡°Why do you want to know anyways?¡± ¡°I run a tavern. I deal in stories.¡± ¡°It was truly a spectacle,¡± Telhari added. Mary looked up at him in surprise. Telhari smiled at Mary. ¡°You should tell her.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± she said with a sudden burst of joy and embarrassment. Mary then perked up and adjusted herself in the chair. ¡°First off, Ellis and I met these jerks in your tavern¡­¡± And so, Mary told Ma Mileena of their first encounter with Telhari. She told her how they had been insulted and then driven into action by his cynical accusations. She spoke of their journey through the wilderness of southern Omnirius, of the stolen horse and of the yellow flowers: recounting the monster¡¯s poison and the primal terror of it all. And she even saw fit, after the minutes had rolled by, to tell Ma Mileena of the icy magic Telhari had used in the end. Though for a moment there was a flicker of concern from Telhari, he had said nothing, nor did he interrupt her; because despite his worries, Ma had made no comment on this mention of magic beyond an acknowledgment of Mary¡¯s words. The two women continued their impassioned conversation, while Telhari sat back and enjoyed his ale. He was, after all, quite content knowing that Mary had found a way to smile once again. Chapter 13. Not the Boy I Left Behind ¡°Where is the boy, Avenell?¡± Sir Perry crunched down on a hand full of bacon, scattering black and brown crumbs onto the table. Avenell believed Sir Perry took the term ¡°mess hall¡± a bit too literally. ¡°He refused the tutor this morning, as he has all week, Sir Perry.¡± Sir Perry sat with Avenell, Ingrid and an older woman at a table that was situated at the head of the mess hall, facing out towards the other guests. There stood an empty chair on Sir Perry¡¯s right side. Three other long tables filled the rest of the hall, each flanked with long wooden benches. The hall was at about half capacity, with most of the guests sitting in the space closest to Sir Perry and the dais. Perry shook his head as he reached for a small tin cup. ¡°That boy is a pain in my¡ª AGH!¡± Sir Perry spat out the dark brown liquid onto the table. A roar of laughter erupted from the Starspwan members seated below. Sir Perry slammed down the cup and shouted out into the hall. ¡°Hugo! What in the rank hells did you give me!?¡± A burly man with tan skin, hazel eyes and curly dark brown hair called back to Perry. ¡°It¡¯s called coffee!¡± The table of men around him all burst into laughter and held up their cups. ¡°Bah.¡± Perry slid the cup away with the back of his hand. Avenell waved quickly to a servant boy near the table who ran over as fast as possible. ¡°Yes, Master Avenell?¡± Avenell did not wait to respond before he leaned over and snatched a cloth from the boy¡¯s arm. ¡°Sir Perry,¡± Avenell said as he handed him the cloth. ¡°Thank you, Avenell.¡± Perry took the cloth and wiped the coffee from his face and clothes. ¡°Sir Perry,¡± Ingrid said, ¡°It is quite good if you add milk.¡± She then took a small sip from her tin cup. ¡°Also, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re supposed to drink so much at once.¡± ¡°If you like it,¡± he grumbled, ¡°You can have it, Ingrid.¡± Perry then thought a moment. ¡°Perhaps I should punish Ellis by making him drink this bean-water swill.¡± ¡°Shall I have the kitchen staff prepare more, then?¡± Avenell asked with a smile. ¡°No¡­¡± Perry answered with a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s not worth the cost.¡± Sir Perry leaned back in his chair and looked at the rafters that spanned the ceiling of the great hall. Only a few years ago, this was the place where his troops had gathered to regroup after battle, where they held their war meetings. Now, it was filled with smiling faces, warm food and a feeling of ease. Suddenly, a sharp pain ran through Perry¡¯s right shoulder. He winced slightly and shrugged to the side. Perry lifted his arm and started to move his shoulder back and forth in order to loosen up his muscles. ¡°Is it bothering you again?¡± Avenell asked. Perry patted his arm. ¡°The wound has been acting up for the last few weeks, but it is nothing I cannot handle.¡± Ingrid leaned over and addressed Perry. ¡°I told you not to do so much heavy lifting. That¡¯s why we have the others.¡± ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine, Ingrid, thank you,¡± Perry shot back. ¡°I just need some of that medicated balm and I will be good as new.¡± ¡°Ah, about that, Sir¡­¡± Avenell tapped his chin. ¡°You took the last of it with you to Gate City.¡± ¡°Well, send word to Falbrin at the Royal Palace. He should have no trouble whipping up some more.¡± ¡°Should we not get our physician on hand to prepare it?¡± ¡°No, no. Falbrin is the only one who gets it right. Besides, he owes me anyway.¡± Perry smiled and brought his mug to his lips. He took a sip of water and stared down at his plate, lost in thought. Finally, Perry slid back his chair and stood to leave. ¡°Sir Perry? Are you full already?¡± Avenell asked, looking at the unfinished food on his plate. ¡°I am going to speak with my nephew.¡± Perry left the mess hall behind and walked the long hallway to the main staircase. The ground floor of the manor was by far the largest, with the second floor originally having only a few rooms meant to house generals and other important visitors. Since the end of the war, the second floor had been converted into bedrooms for Sir Perry, Ellis, Avenell and other high-ranking staff, as well as space for the library. They had toyed with the idea of renovating more of the second floor, but it ended up being cheaper to build separate lodging on the grounds to providing housing for the rest of the Starspawn. Ellis¡¯ room had been moved right next to the library in a failed attempt to spark in him a desire for education. Perry reached the landing and wound his way up the stairs to the second floor. ¡°Ellis?¡± Perry called out as he approached Ellis¡¯ bedroom. The door was shut, and he heard no noises from inside. He then brought his knuckles to the door and knocked several times. ¡°Ellis, you¡¯re missing breakfast again.¡± There was no response. Perry grew angrier. ¡°Making me knock in my own home¡­¡± he mumbled to himself. With that, he shoved open the door and walked into the room. ¡°Ellis!¡± But the room was empty. The curtains were drawn back, the bed was made, and the room was relatively tidy. Perry heard footsteps behind him as the manservant came into the room carrying an armful of folded clothes. ¡°Is there anything you need, Lord Mannigold?¡± ¡°Where is Ellis, Hector?¡± ¡°He was walking outside the manor when last I saw him.¡± Sir Perry thanked Hector and left the room, his frustration building. Perry wandered around the grounds for almost half an hour before coming to the southwestern side of the manor. This area was located just outside the great hall, where some of the animal pens sat a few hundred feet from the entrance to the kitchen. Smaller chicken coops and goat pens had been hastily built in the months since the Starspawn¡¯s expansion. Meanwhile, the rest of the herding beasts and farm animals remained in the field lands. There was the usual commotion: servants moving back and forth carrying feed and water, scooping manure from the pens and carrying in the animals that were being prepped for dinner. Sir Perry watched as a few goats were brought over to the slaughterhouse just outside of the kitchen. He was wondering what delicious stew the chef had in mind when he suddenly stopped dead in his tracks. There was an outside tent that covered an area where the animals were to be killed and exsanguinated before they were skinned and cut up for the kitchen staff. Sir Perry watched as one of the staff tied together the hind legs of the goat and held it in place. He then saw Ellis bring the knife to its throat and cut, stepping back to let the blood drain. ¡°Ellis! What do you think you¡¯re doing!?¡± Perry shouted as he jogged over to the tent. ¡°Lord Mannigold!¡± the servant said, bowing his head as Perry came towards them. ¡°Ellis has been very helpful these past few days, he is learning well.¡± Perry shot Ellis a look, but Ellis said nothing. Instead, he sank the knife into the hunk of wood they were operating on and turned to the butcher. ¡°Thanks for letting me help, George,¡± he mumbled. Perry stood there expecting an explanation. Ellis avoided eye contact and started walking away. Perry rolled his eyes. ¡°Please, George, if he comes here again, do not encourage him.¡± George looked between the two of them and nodded. ¡°As you wish, my lord.¡± Ellis picked up his pace and headed down the dirt path away from the kitchen with Perry walking after him. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Perry called out to him. ¡°To the training grounds,¡± Ellis said without turning around. Perry jogged up to him and planted himself right in front of Ellis. ¡°Have you lost your manners? Or did you never have them to begin with?¡± ¡°My apologies, Lord Mannigold,¡± Ellis said with a flat voice before bowing his head. ¡°Enough of this nonsense, Ellis. You can protest all you want, but I have had enough. Avenell has curated a fine selection of educational material for you and has even found several tutors willing to put up with you. Yet you decide to ignore his efforts and spend your time doing what? Slaughtering goats?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about Avenell¡¯s stupid teachings.¡± Perry looked at him closely. ¡°How many times have you come out here to help George?¡± he asked. ¡°A few¡­¡± ¡°When did you become so comfortable with death?¡± Perry knew Ellis well, even if Ellis himself wouldn¡¯t admit it. The boy had a good heart and was eager to try new things, but he lacked experience. When he was younger, Ellis would always avoid going near the kitchen during this time. He hated the smell of blood and he couldn¡¯t stand watching the staff kill the animals. But now here he was not only was he watching, but he was the one doing the killing. This was not the same boy he had left a few months ago. ¡°Ellis¡­¡± ¡°Does Avenell have plans for me, or can I go to the training grounds?¡± Perry held himself back, biting down his urge to yell. ¡°Currently, there is no lesson planned for this afternoon.¡± ¡°Then can I go?¡± Perry folded his arms. ¡°There is no need for you to be in the training grounds.¡± If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Ellis scrunched up his face in anger. He then spun around and headed back towards the manor. Perry remained unmoving as he watched Ellis leave. Then, he let the tension go from his body and hung his head. ¡°What am I going to do with you¡­?¡± 2 ¡°Am I in trouble, Lord Mannigold?¡± Marybeth stood awkwardly in front of Sir Perry with her hands held behind her back. Perry had called for her to meet with him by the main gate of the compound. They were in a small building situated at the foot of the stone watchtower. The watchtower itself was built as a part of the wall that enclosed the grounds and served to protect it from invading forces. Perry did not want Ellis to know he had brought her. He felt silly trying to hide things from his own nephew; but still, he was concerned. ¡°No, Mary you are not in trouble. I just wanted to ask a few things.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± she said, loosening up a bit. Perry surveyed her. He saw a few bruises developing on her hands, which themselves were more calloused than he remembered them. Sir Perry¡¯s curiosity got the better of him. ¡°Have you been training with that man?¡± Mary had a look of guilt. ¡°Not if it displeases you, my lord.¡± He sighed. ¡°Mary, my only qualm is with Ellis. I have no need to impose upon you. So long as you are given permission from Gertrude, you may do as you please.¡± She seemed relieved by this answer. Mary was, in some ways, like a niece to him, considering her closeness with Ellis. But ultimately, it would not look good to give such special treatment to only one particular servant girl. Of course, having her trained in combat could be of benefit to the Starspawn in the future. His real concern, however, was that if Ellis knew she was training, he would feel compelled to defy him and seek out Telhari. ¡°Was¡­that all you needed to ask, my lord?¡± ¡°No. Mary, I would like you to tell me what happened in Malendar¡¯s Edge.¡± Her face became pale. ¡°I¡­I think that Ellis might be better able to remember¡­¡± ¡°I have asked him and he has told me his rendition of the story. However, I believe that he is lying to me.¡± Perry made full eye contact with Mary and held her gaze. ¡°I trust that you will be more truthful than my nephew.¡± Mary reluctantly began by telling Sir Perry about meeting Telhari in the Lonely Song. She told him how Ellis was angry at Telhari for dismissing them, and so they hatched their plan to go to Edge to try and beat Telhari and claim the reward before him. On the one hand, Perry was furious with Telhari for insulting his nephew, but on the other hand, he understood exactly why he had said those things to them. Mary continued, telling him about their journey to Edge, talking with the city folk, heading to the mountain and entering the cave. ¡°You just walked into its lair!?¡± Perry wasn¡¯t sure whether he should admire their dumb bravery or marvel at their profound ignorance. Mary could think of no defense. ¡°Well¡­yes.¡± Undoubtedly, she felt the idea was stupid as well, but Perry knew that she had a hard time saying no to Ellis. ¡°What happened inside the cave, Mary?¡± ¡°Telhari was inside by the time we had arrived. He was fighting the basilisk already, but he was wounded. We tried to help him, but the creature was too big for us to handle.¡± Her voice became strained as she continued her story. ¡°Telhari told us to run, but¡­¡± ¡°Go on, Mary¡± Perry said, encouraging her with a soft voice. ¡°Ellis was caught by the poison. So was Telhari¡­¡± Perry¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What poison?¡± ¡°The basilisk¡¯s. The poison vapor that it releases will paralyze you. Ellis didn¡¯t know and in seconds he was paralyzed and couldn¡¯t run.¡± ¡°How did you escape?¡± Perry asked with genuine intrigue. ¡°Telhari told me to run, and to leave them both¡­but I just couldn¡¯t do it.¡± She bit back tears. ¡°Then, somehow, Telhari was able to move again, I don¡¯t know what he did. He grabbed Ellis and we made a run for it. We almost made it to the outside of the cave when Telhari turned back to fight it one on one. He¡­¡± She stopped herself, unsure of how Sir Perry would respond. ¡°He used magic?¡± Perry offered. She nodded. ¡°Some sorta spell. It came from a beautiful song, and it turned the whole thing into ice. Froze it dead.¡± Perry thought to himself. ¡°Telhari had said that he owed you both for saving him?¡± ¡°He was unconscious after the ice spell. He looked really sick. After Ellis recovered from the poison, we took Telhari out of the cave and lit a fire to keep him warm. It was scary for a bit, but eventually he got better.¡± Perry laughed to himself at the thought but stopped short when he saw Mary¡¯s disapproving stare. ¡°And then you collected the reward from Lord Thistletwat, correct?¡± ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± ¡°Was there anything else?¡± Mary didn¡¯t move, nor did she speak, but Perry could feel there was a tension in her. She was trying terribly to hide something from him, which was unusual for her. Perry knew that Mary would only try so desperately to hide something if it was important to Ellis. The only thing more important to Mary than helping Ellis was Ellis himself. ¡°I am worried Marybeth,¡± Perry started, ¡°Ever since I came back, Ellis has been different.¡± He watched her face grow more worrisome as he spoke. ¡°He is behaving strangely¡­and I think that something happened to him in Edge that changed him.¡± Mary¡¯s defenses were cracking. She was worried about Ellis too, and soon that worry would overtake her. ¡°He¡­¡± ¡°He what, Mary?¡± Mary put her hand over her mouth and turned away. Perry saw a shiver run down her back. She was crying. He was tempted to console her, but he needed to know what happened to Ellis. ¡°Mary, it¡¯s alright. You can tell me what happened.¡± Wiping her eyes, she turned around to face Sir Perry once again. ¡°There was a man¡­a doctor named Egurd.¡± ¡°What did this man do?¡± ¡°He¡­he was murdering children. Experimenting on ¡®em, and then he fed ¡®em to the basilisk when he was done.¡± Perry was so shocked that a wave of disgust ran through him. ¡°We caught him in his basement, trying to escape. Telhari killed the guards, but Ellis jumped down to stop Egurd from getting away. Egurd was going on and on about his experiments¡­he said he couldn¡¯t be killed¡­¡± She caught her breath. ¡°He started coming for Telhari¡­and that¡¯s when Ellis charged him.¡± ¡°Ellis charged him?¡± Mary nodded. ¡°He came at him with his sword and¡­it went right through him.¡± That explained it. Ellis had killed a man in cold blood. ¡°I see. So, Ellis killed that man Egurd?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t his fault!¡± Perry looked surprised at Mary. ¡°It was an accident! He didn¡¯t know what he was doing!¡± Perry stood up from his chair and motioned for her to relax. ¡°Mary, people in this world die. How many men do you think that Telhari has killed?¡± ¡°I saw his face after, my lord. He was scared, like he couldn¡¯t believe he¡¯d done it.¡± ¡°I am not mad at him, Mary. You do not need to defend him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not upset?¡± ¡°There are plenty of things that Ellis has done wrong, but in this instance, I believe he did well.¡± ¡°Did¡­well?¡± ¡°Egurd sounded like a terrible man who needed to be killed for the good of the people. Ellis has done a great service to Malendar¡¯s Edge. No doubt Lord Thistletwat feels the same.¡± ¡°But I thought¡­I thought you were worried about him?¡± she asked. Perry headed toward the door. ¡°I was concerned, but now that I know what happened, I am confident he will be alright.¡± ¡°But how can you be sure?¡± ¡°Ellis has learned a valuable lesson. The toughest lesson there is. Now, he can focus the rest of his time on his studies.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± Mary¡¯s call went unheard as Sir Perry exited the building. Suddenly, Avenell spoke from the corner of the room, having been silently observing the entire time. ¡°Thank you, Mary.¡± ¡°I can go now?¡± She posed it as a question, but the anger in her eyes told a different story. ¡°Yes. You are dismissed.¡± She said nothing to him as she stormed out of the building. Avenell watched her stomp down the road for a few yards before breaking into a run and exiting through the main gate. 3 Ellis sat at his desk and stared out the window into the yard below. ¡°You can say something if you want, Ellis,¡± Perry told him. ¡°What do you want me to say?¡± ¡°Whatever is on your mind.¡± Perry put his hands on his hips and paced back and forth. ¡°I know what happened, and it¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not ashamed!¡± ¡°Then what is it!?¡± Perry yelled back. ¡°You just sit up here all day and do nothing! Tell me what is wrong!?¡± Ellis flinched and kept his eyes fixed on the papers scattered over the desk below. Perry looked over Ellis¡¯ shoulder and studied the papers as well. Strange markings were written onto them with clumsy penmanship. He thought at first that Ellis might have been practicing his letter writing, but Perry couldn¡¯t recognize any of the markings. ¡°What are these?¡± Perry asked as he walked over to the desk. Ellis tried to gather them up, but Perry reached down and grabbed a few before he could hide them. ¡°Ellis, what are these?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± he started, ¡°I saw them on the papers¡­in the doctor¡¯s lab. I was trying to draw what I could remember.¡± Perry crumbled them up. ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°Egurd was playing with fell forces, Ellis. No good will come of this. That man is dead. Take pride in the fact that, thanks to you, there is one less villain in the world.¡± Ellis grew quiet. Perry leaned on Ellis¡¯ desk and put a hand on his shoulder. ¡°You should take pride in it. You know you¡¯ve done a good thing, right?¡± ¡°Then why doesn¡¯t it feel good?¡± Perry laughed. ¡°Because it¡¯s your first kill. The first time you do anything, it is difficult and uncomfortable. But if you keep doing it, you get better, and it gets easier.¡± Perry raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is that why you were bothering George so much?¡± Ellis didn¡¯t look at him. ¡°How many goats did you have to kill before you felt good about it?¡± Perry asked. ¡°It never felt good¡­it just¡­stopped being bad.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re slaughtering a goat, Ellis, not bedding a woman,¡± Perry chuckled to himself. ¡°Did it ever stop being bad for you?¡± Perry¡¯s laughter stopped. ¡°You¡¯ll have to be more specific.¡± Ellis turned to look at him. ¡°How many did you have to kill on the battlefield before it stopped feeling bad?¡± Perry stood up from the desk. He was not about to be lectured by a boy. ¡°On the battlefield you do not have the luxury to worry about your feelings. However bad you may or may not feel, watching your men die will always be worse.¡± He leaned down to face Ellis. ¡°And getting gutted yourself will always be worse than that.¡± Perry stood up once again and folded his arms. ¡°Besides, when you fight for a greater cause than yourself, all that other nonsense fades away.¡± ¡°Egurd said that he didn¡¯t care about killing those kids because it was for a greater cause¡­¡± Perry was growing angrier. ¡°Egurd was an insane man who was obsessed with the occult. The same obsession that drove the Omnir¡¯s to ruin.¡± ¡°Then why do you sound like him?¡± Perry¡¯s hand cut through the air before either of them could take in what happened. Ellis grabbed the side of his face, which was now growing red and burned with pain. Perry, surprised by the depth of his own anger, drew back his hand. Ellis said nothing more and continued looking down at the desk, a small tear welling up in the corner of his eye. Perry readjusted himself and stood once again by Ellis¡¯ side. ¡°Do you understand how difficult you¡¯re being?¡± Perry asked him, finally. ¡°I am trying to give you a real future. So that you can be more than just a farmhand or a foot soldier.¡± ¡°Like my dad?¡± Perry caught a lump in his throat. ¡°Your father was one the strongest men that I have ever met. But even he knew that there is only so much one can do without the proper status. He knew I could give you a better life than he could. And I honor him every day by trying to give you that life.¡± Perry tried to rest his hand on Ellis shoulder, but he shrugged it off. Insulted, Perry backed away and scowled. ¡°But you seem keen to throw it all away!¡± Perry, feeling himself growing hot with anger again, turned away from Ellis and headed toward the door. ¡°You should consider becoming a state worker or a governor, seeing as you have a knack for pissing people off.¡± ¡°Uncle Perry!¡± Ellis suddenly called to him, pleading as he stood up from the desk. ¡°I know you don¡¯t approve, but I want to train with Telhari and Mary.¡± Perry stopped at the door and looked back at him. Ellis was just over sixteen now, and though he was still young, he was undoubtedly becoming a man. Perry even caught a glimpse of his father in him, the shape of his eyes and nose, and that determined stare. Perry had seen that look countless times: when Ellis¡¯ father was training with the other men in their company; when the two sparred with one another; when they were on the battlefield surrounded by enemy combatants. Perry had seen nearly that exact face when Ellis¡¯ father lay dying in his arms and begged him to look after his son. ¡°Ellis¡­¡± ¡°Please, uncle Perry, if you¡¯ll let me, I promise to listen to Avenell¡¯s tutors and do my duty as your heir.¡± Perry tried to find a weakness in him. Waiting for some crack in the armor, a hint of doubt or uncertainty. But Ellis stood there, calm and sturdy, with no such hint of doubt. Finally, Perry sighed as he leaned himself against the door frame. ¡°What am I going to do with you¡­?¡± Chapter 14. Lord Viemen, the Hospitable The earth was slowly waking, coaxed onward by the morning sun as it peaked over the hill. A cool mist hung above the ground, softening the soil and leaving drops of dew on the sprouting grain. Farmers began to stir in their houses, unburdening themselves of their blankets, setting out for the day¡¯s work. It was time for the Marquess Viemen¡¯s fields to come alive. By this time, and on this particular day, the lord of the manor had risen; his bath had been heated and the servants were working hard to prepare his clothing. And as Frederick Viemen III bathed himself, he could not help from frowning. ¡°Is everything alright, m¡¯lord?¡± ¡°There is no concern to you,¡± Frederick answered. He then snapped his fingers at the young man and motioned him over. ¡°Bring the soap! Quickly now.¡± Frederick knew that there was always trouble to follow wherever Zorren Zalphineas XI saw fit to tread. The Marquess had received a letter from the Magistrate only yesterday indicating Zorren¡¯s intent to meet him on this morning. The two were on good terms as of their last encounter, but Frederick knew that a sudden meeting from Zorren would not come without its demands. This time, however, Frederick was keen to make demands of his own. After his bath, Lord Viemen began dressing in his formal wear. As soon as the last button was popped into place, he turned to his manservant and began barking orders ¡°Go to the cook and make sure he has started breakfast as I¡¯ve instructed him. Help him if he needs it. There are two very important guests coming today and I will not have them suffer mediocre accommodations.¡± The young man bowed his head and quickly left the room. Now alone, Lord Viemen ran his hand along the intricately woven fabric, settling on the stitching of his front pocket. He mindlessly felt the pocket flap between his fingers, letting his thoughts run wild. ¡°What could he possibly want¡­?¡± Just then, a lulling voice called to him from the other room. ¡°Frederick?¡± Annette, Frederick¡¯s wife and lady of the land, appeared in the doorway, dressed in her night clothes. Her hair was an untidy mess of auburn which tumbled down over her shoulders. She reclined against the door frame and yawned. ¡°Annette, have you not been dressed yet?¡± Frederick chided. He was upset, and she could tell. ¡°I will be ready by the time they arrive; I can assure you,¡± she replied, twirling her hair between her fingers. ¡°Although, I suspect I will not be needed¡­?¡± Frederick shook his head, drew his hand from his pocket, then heading towards the door. Lady Annette Marie Garder Bateaux, Marchioness of Viemen, is the eldest daughter of the Lord Jean Garder Bateaux, the Marquess of Hoverden. The Garder Bateaux were of low Omnirian nobility and had minimal social standing within the high houses of Eadenfros. Frederick had tried his best to court the affection of a Kendrich or a Norgrave, but in the end he had settled with Annette. Over time, she became aware of this fact. It seemed that she now made small efforts to frustrate him. She liked to give conflicting orders to the house staff and then play innocent. And she especially enjoyed delaying Frederick¡¯s schedules as much as possible, as she knew how much he prided himself on timeliness. Pushing those frustrations aside, Frederick ignored her as he left the room and headed to the ground floor to alert the rest of the house staff. Moving from one room to the next, Lord Viemen barked orders to every servant he could find. They watched him with wide, fearful eyes as he spoke. ¡°Make sure the path has been cleared for the carriage! You two, quit gawking! Head upstairs and make sure the guest rooms are well stocked with linens. Quickly now!¡± Soon, hurried steps came from the corridor and a young woman entered the room. ¡°Lord Viemen, the carriage approaches.¡± ¡°Good. Have the maids at the ready. The rest of you, do as you are told.¡± With a swift motion of his hand, the servants were dismissed. Frederick then made his way upstairs to the balcony that looked out toward the river. Zorren would be traveling along main road, which ran from the north, near Eadenfros, along the river to the southernmost reaches of Omnirian territory. The region of North Viemen sat opposite the manor, on the western side of the Helmaedia river. It was to North Viemen that the main roads led, and so any visitors to the manor must necessarily pass through North Viemen in order to reach the river¡¯s bridge. From his second story balcony, Lord Viemen could gaze out into the distance with a full view of the Helmaedia. There were none who could approach from the west without being seen. Frederick liked to have his awareness¡ª to sit above and to observe all that went on within his land. For it was, of course, his land. By rights and several centuries of loyalty to the Omnirian royal family, the Viemen¡¯s had been stewards of the southern land for generations. With the fall of the Omnir Dynasty, the Viemen¡¯s managed to assert themselves among the high nobility of Omnirius. Even thinking about it now made Frederick¡¯s pulse quicken. To strip away a piece of Viemen land and award it to a Mannigold was something Frederick could not find a way to accept, even if that order had come from High King Rhoden himself¡­ In the distance, the tiny shape of a horse drawn carriage came into view as it crested the top of the bridge. Having finally laid eyes on it, Frederick headed back to the ground floor to meet his guests. As he descended the steps, methodically placing each foot on the strips of polished dark wood, he sought to organize his mind. The trip from Eadenfros to Viemen was by no means a quick or easy affair. The journey south would have taken several days before one would reach the nearest port town. From there, one could travel down the Helmaedia by boat to Viemen if they wished. Postage travels more quickly than a Magistrate caravan by at least several days, and thus a letter should have reached Frederick with several days to spare. For notice of their arrival to have only reached Frederick yesterday must mean that the letter was sent after Zalphineas had already set forth from Eadenfros. Frederick furrowed his brow. Either their intention was to catch him off guard with an abrupt notice, or they were already headed south on other business when they decided thereafter to pay him a visit. Either conclusion filled him with concern. As Frederick reached the landing, the two doorman each grabbed one of the metal latches on the manor doors and pulled them open. Frederick tugged at the bottom of his doublet to straighten it out against his torso and walked over the threshold. He then descended the steps to the front porch and continued out onto the dirt road. After a few minutes, he saw the carriage appear. Behind the carriage rode four armored guards on horseback. The procession overall was relatively inconspicuous; there were no banners being flown, and the carriage itself, though sturdy and well made, was not nearly as extravagant as could have been afforded. Furthermore, the carriage chassis bore no emblem, nor any design indicating an association with the Omnirian government. Though anyone observing the procession would know that whoever was traveling inside was wealthy, they certainly would not suspect such a person to be the Chairmen of the Omnirian Magistrate, nor the Head of the Omnirian Treasury. Soon the carriage came to a halt and the driver jumped down to open the door for his passengers. Allan Munzhaler was first to exit the carriage; he hobbled down the carriage step while clutching his briefcase and swatting away the men who offered him their hands. During the plague of 938, Allan¡¯s left leg had become afflicted. He managed to recover to the point where he could spare his leg from amputation, but it never functioned quite the same afterwards. ¡°I don¡¯t need help, you fools. Back away!¡± ¡°Allan! What a pleasure to see you again!¡± Frederick declared as he walked toward him with open arms. ¡°Frederick! It¡¯s been too long.¡± Allan smiled at him and the two embraced. ¡°How is the leg, Allan?¡± ¡°Bah! Miserable, Frederick, just miserable!¡± he said as he patted his left thigh. Over Allan¡¯s shoulder Frederick could see Zorren exiting the carriage. He seemed as disagreeable as ever. ¡°Zorren, welcome to Viemen Manor. I trust your journey was without issue?¡± ¡°It went as expected, Frederick.¡± Zorren looked around the property, squinting as the morning sun shone in his eyes. ¡°Where is Lady Viemen?¡± ¡°Ah, Annette¡­she is¡­¡± ¡°Zorren! Allan! How lovely to see you both!¡± Frederick turned around in time to see Annette strolling down the porch steps, fully dressed. ¡°Annette, darling, you look lovely.¡± She smiled politely back at Frederick. ¡°Naturally. We have distinguished company, after all.¡± ¡°Well then,¡± Allan started, ¡°Pleasantries aside, Zorren and I have come strictly on matters of business, and sadly our time is minimal.¡± ¡°And we would not wish to delay you, Allan,¡± Annette said as she smiled at him. ¡°Please, let me show you to the reading room.¡± Lady Viemen beckoned Allan forward, batting her eyelashes and flashing her bright blue eyes. One would have to be blind to not notice Allan¡¯s cheeks become flush. That was something that Frederick could not deny her¡ª she was certainly a nobleman¡¯s daughter. ¡°Indeed, your business must be quite important,¡± Frederick offered as he and Zorren began walking toward the house. ¡°I assume it was the necessity of this business that delayed your communication?¡± Frederick watched Zorren, searching for a crack in his veneer. ¡°Rest assured, Frederick, that we will be brief.¡± The servants bowed low as the group crossed the threshold into the manor. Following Annette, they continued down hallways and around corners until they reached the reading room. Tall glass windows rose from floor to ceiling, spanning two stories of the manor. A long, wooden table sat in the center of the room. A balcony ran along the second story, tracing the circumference of the atrium and ending at a spiral staircase that connected the two floors. ¡°Shall I have the maids bring you refreshments?¡± Annette asked. ¡°There is no need, Lady Viemen,¡± Zorren answered. ¡°Have them leave the trays outside the room,¡± Frederick insisted. ¡°I will call if they are needed.¡± Zorren remained silent as he made his way to a chair at the head of the table. ¡°Annette?¡± This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°Yes, Dear?¡± ¡°We will be discussing business.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± she said, bitting her tongue. ¡°I shall be nearby if you need me.¡± She shot Frederick a nasty look before folding her arms. Annette took her time crossing the room to the door and turned once more to face the men before slowly shutting the doors behind her. Within a few moments, Allan had grabbed a chair and began dragging it towards the table. The chair legs screeched against the wooden floorboards, settling into silence with a huff as Allan sat down. ¡°Ahh, feels good to sit on something that isn¡¯t rattling and moving about.¡± Frederick frowned. ¡°Please, sit wherever you like.¡± ¡°Thank you, Frederick. These seats are quite comfortable.¡± Allan took the lens out of his pocket and wiped it with a handkerchief. He then placed his briefcase on the table and withdrew several parchments. ¡°Right to business then?¡± Frederick mused, rounding the table and taking the seat across from Allan. ¡°Just a quick audit is all, Frederick, nothing too serious.¡± Allan licked the tip of his index finger and flipped through pages. Lord Viemen watched Zorren from the corner of his eyes, struggling greatly to conceal his loathing. Frederick felt as if he was being interviewed by a tribunal in his own home. ¡°Ah, Viemen Manor!¡± Allan announced as he plucked the appropriate page. He placed it gently on the table and withdrew his quill and ink. Frederick watched as he undid the lid to the container, dipped the tip of his quill inside and held it over the page in waiting. ¡°Tenant in chief?¡± Allan asked. Frederick looked at him in annoyance and said nothing. ¡° ¡®Lord Frederick Viemen¡¯,¡± Allan chuckled to himself as he recorded. ¡°Now, to update the household records¡­How many peasants are currently in your employ?¡± ¡°Ninety-seven.¡± ¡°Smallholders?¡± ¡°As of this past year, forty-three.¡± ¡°Good to hear, that¡¯s an increase from our last record,¡± Allan said while nodding his head. ¡°Do you currently possess slaves?¡± ¡°There are five.¡± ¡°Purchased at market?¡± ¡°They were given from the Saundell¡¯s in order to settle a debt.¡± ¡°I see. And how about¡ª¡± ¡°There are currently twenty-eight servants and thirty-three serfs, Allan,¡± Frederick cut in. ¡°Slow down, slow down. If I write too quickly the ink will smudge.¡± Frederick crossed his hands in front of him, squeezing them tightly. Zorren remained seated at the head of the table, quietly listening to their exchange. ¡°How many plough teams do you possess, Frederick?¡± Lord Viemen exhaled slowly before speaking. ¡°Fourteen of my own, while the freemen have eight, which they manage on their own.¡± ¡°Meadowland?¡± ¡°Thirty-one acres.¡± ¡°Oh, much less than before I see.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Frederick agreed, bitterly. ¡°Woodland?¡± ¡°Around sixty-eight acres.¡± ¡°Mhm¡­and how many mills do you manage?¡± ¡°Two, currently.¡± ¡°Two? One less than before if I remember correctly.¡± ¡°We no longer have the resources for upkeep on any more than two.¡± ¡°Do you still maintain your fisheries?¡± ¡°There are three we have currently along the river¡ª¡± ¡°Not five?¡± ¡°The other two were in the south, but we no longer have access to them from both sides of the river since the completion of Rothwell¡¯s construction projects.¡± ¡°A shame indeed,¡± Allan agreed. Frederick could feel his heartbeat quickening. ¡°Now, to take count of livestock.¡± ¡°We have seventy-five cattle in the fields, presently.¡± ¡°Tough breeding?¡± Lord Viemen glared at Allan. ¡°How about the rest then?¡± ¡°There are roughly eighty pigs and near thirty sheep.¡± ¡°Any others?¡± ¡°We have twelve beehives and we have recently begun harvesting.¡± ¡°Beehives? That¡¯s a new venture for you, Frederick.¡± ¡°Yes, well, we came to know a very skilled beekeeper who offered us his services. The hives take a great deal less space than the other livestock and the price of honey has risen quite a bit in recent years.¡± ¡°A lucrative endeavor, indeed,¡± Allan agreed. ¡°It will especially help you recoup the losses on the fisheries.¡± Frederick leaned back in the chair. ¡°The fisheries were not lost, Allan, they were taken.¡± Allan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Taken?¡± Frederick snorted. ¡°Can you not guess by whom?¡± ¡°Frederick,¡± Zorren said in a dry tone, ¡°We have no time for veiled allusions. If there is a problem, speak freely.¡± ¡°Rothwell!¡± Frederick cried as he shot up from his chair, unable to contain himself. ¡°Rothwell is the problem, Zorren. He has been since you put him here!¡± Allan drew himself back from the table and eyed Frederick. Zorren remained seated. ¡°The Magistrate did not choose to appoint Mayor Rothwell,¡± Zorren responded calmly. ¡°But you allowed it to happen, Zorren.¡± ¡°The order was Rhoden¡¯s, Frederick, you know this as well as I do.¡± ¡°It was a mistake, Zorren. A mistake!¡± Frederick turned away from the table as his rage continued to build. ¡°Kendrith should never have been deposed.¡± ¡°From our position, Viemen is as profitable as ever. Even a cursory glance at your resources show that you are managing quite well.¡± Zorren paused. ¡°Or are you perhaps angry that you¡¯ve lost your grip on Viemen?¡± Frederick laughed as he turned back to face Zorren. ¡°I am glad to see you¡¯ve lost none of your audacity, Zorren. Viemen is my town. It belongs to my family. We held these lands. We funded and fed Rhoden¡¯s soldiers during the war! It was we who gave them the wood for their spears and arrows and shields, and it was we who helped them raise their defensive walls! Every drop of ale, every loaf of bread, every helmet or sword struck in the forges was a gift from Viemen. We saved Omnirius. And what is our reward!?¡± The room was still. Both Allan and Zorren sat in silence, listening to only the sound of Frederick¡¯s hastened breathing. ¡°What would you have me do, then?¡± Zorren asked calmly. Frederick caught his breath. He looked curiously at Zorren before responding. ¡°Prior to the war, the entirety of this land belonged to the Viemen house. To maintain the soldiers and manage the resources during the war, Rothwell was assigned to replace Kendrith, and one third of the land was taken from us and put under his control. After the war, another third was given to Sir Perry Mannigold.¡± ¡°You want your land back?¡± ¡°I want what I am owed. Rothwell should never have stayed after the war was finished, but a royal appointment cannot be undone so easily,¡± Frederick said bitterly. ¡°Easily? No,¡± Zalphineas agreed. ¡°But it is within the Magistrate¡¯s power to overturn.¡± Frederick¡¯s body froze. ¡°What did you say?¡± Zorren stood from the table and walked over to Frederick. ¡°It is possible for the Magistrate to overturn a royal appointment,¡± he said. ¡°We could, if needed, have Rothwell removed, and re-appoint Kendrith as Mayor.¡± Frederich narrowed his gaze. ¡°When did the Magistrate acquire such authority?¡± Zorren left Lord Viemen¡¯s side and continued to round the table as he spoke. ¡°As you are aware, Rhoden has no natural born heir. His final decree has¡­understandably caused an upset among the aristocracy and the commoners alike. In the absence of a unifying and absolute authority, the Magistrate has become a regent of sorts.¡± ¡°The Magistrate as regent?¡± ¡°Not in any official capacity, of course. But practically speaking¡­¡± ¡°In the absence of a monarch, authority falls to the Advisorship, does it not?¡± ¡°It does indeed. But there are many matters which demand the council¡¯s time and effort. Trivial things, such as government appointments on our southern border, do not behoove the Advisorship to ruminate on.¡± Lord Viemen sat down once more, staring intently at the empty space on the table. Zorren waited patiently for him to come to the conclusion on his own¡ª watching Frederick stew in his own worry was truly a delight. Finally, Frederick turned to Zorren and spoke. ¡°And what benefit would this bring to you? What interest would the Magistrate have in this matter?¡± The corner of Zorren¡¯s mouth lifted up into a smile. ¡°As you know, the Magistrate has been leading the effort to finish the construction of Gate City.¡± ¡°Rhoden¡¯s posthumous building project?¡± ¡°Precisely. Gate City is positioned on the banks of the Helmaedia, allowing us access to the waterways as they travel south.¡± Frederick shook his head as he responded. ¡°The river disappears into the mountains, running underground and emptying into the Lake of Auborous far beyond our borders. It is a dead end, Zorren.¡± ¡°Helmedia is at its widest just south of Viemen,¡± Zorren continued. ¡°And to the north, the waterways connect directly to Auborous.¡± Frederick rubbed the side of his head as he spoke. ¡°Yes, and there are over a hundred leagues of earth and rock and forest between Viemen and the Auboran tributaries.¡± ¡°Allow me to deal with such problems, Frederick.¡± Lord Viemen paused, tensing his jaw as he thought. ¡°What is it you are planning?¡± ¡°You will come to find out in time,¡± Zorren said softly. ¡°Not good enough, Zorren,¡± Frederick spat. ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°I mean to develop Gate City,¡± Zorren began. ¡°I mean for it to rise as an epicenter for trade and commerce in Omnirius, surpassing even Eadenfros. Our gateway into the East.¡± Frederick laughed. ¡°What makes you think that would happen?¡± ¡°Because I will make it happen.¡± Frederick was surprised by this brazen confidence. Meanwhile, Zorren took his silence as permission to continue. ¡°First, I will conquer the rivers ¡ª for that, I need your cooperation.¡± ¡°I do not know what you are scheming, but such an undertaking would undoubtedly demand more than the people can spare,¡± Frederick said, looking now to Allan. ¡°It is true that the economy is¡­floundering,¡± Allan responded. ¡°But, we are hoping that our mutual interests can lead us to an understanding.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Frederick said as he folded his hands. ¡°I help bankroll your project, give you access to the river, all while looking the other way so you can do as you please. And what do you offer me in return?¡± ¡°When this work is complete,¡± Zorren said with a smirk, ¡°Viemen will prosper like never before. You will have more money than you know what to do with.¡± But Frederick was not moved. He retained his sour frown and kept his eyes locked on Zorren. And Zorren was happy to oblige. ¡°You will also have Kendrith¡¯s reappointment,¡± he continued. ¡°Officially, of course. Between both you and Kendrith, we shall have control over enough workers and land to begin our work.¡± ¡°And afterwards?¡± ¡°Afterwards?¡± Frederick stood up and looked directly at Zorren. ¡°After your project is finished. After you¡¯ve built your gateway to the east. What happens to Viemen?¡± ¡°I see no reason why Kendrith could not stay in power,¡± Zorren said as he rose from the table and gathered himself. Allan saw this and began packing up his papers as well. ¡°If he proves useful,¡± Zorren continued, ¡°Kendrith can remain as mayor¡ª or whomever else you wish to appoint.¡± Zorren passed Frederick as he spoke, heading towards the door with Allan following behind. ¡°Viemen will then be yours to govern as you see fit.¡± ¡°No.¡± Zorren stopped. Allan looked up at Zorren, then back at Frederick. ¡°Viemen will not be mine,¡± Frederick said, ¡°Not until all the land is returned to me.¡± ¡°Perry?¡± Zorren asked. Frederick nodded. ¡°We will deal with Rothwell first, after that we can discu¡ª¡± ¡°No, Zorren. I want Rothwell and Perry gone.¡± The two eyed each other from across the room. Frederick refused to budge an inch; no longer would he sit by and let Zorren strut around and make demands of him. If Zorren wanted Frederick¡¯s help, he was going to have to pay¡ª and the price was non-negotiable. Zorren placed his hand on the door handle and turned from Frederick. ¡°We will be in town tending to other business,¡± he said as he pulled the handle and stepped over the threshold. ¡°We will return this evening. Then, we will make our decision.¡± Zorren and Allan left the room together, guided to the front door by the servants of the manor. Frederick remained behind, standing still, staring into the open corridor. The smell of freshly baked biscuits and berry jam filled the air. A few moments later, a servant poked his head into the room. ¡°Is there anything you need, m¡¯lord?¡± Without a word, Frederick shoved past the servant, ripped a biscuit off the platter and shoved it into his mouth. Chapter 15. The Hands that Guide Mary took a swig from the pint of ale and slammed it down, spilling drops of mead all over the counter. ¡°Can you believe it!? I mean, it¡¯s like he didn¡¯t even care!¡± ¡°Men are stubborn as they come, Mary,¡± Ma shrugged as she wiped up the mess that Mary was making. ¡°Better lay off the ale, girl. I don¡¯t wanna get in trouble with your uncle over letting you get drunk.¡± ¡°Where is Telhari, anyways?¡± Mary looked around the Lonely Song but she didn¡¯t see him. ¡°Ma?¡± ¡°How the hell should I know?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Mary slumped onto the counter. ¡°It¡¯s just not the same without him.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t gone that long, Mary.¡± Mary shot up as Telhari sat down next to her. Ma Mileena raised an eyebrow. ¡°She wasn¡¯t talking about you, Alfy.¡± Ma had resigned to calling Telhari Alfy, a shorthand for alfkin. ¡°Ellis?¡± Ma Mileena nodded. Telhari watched as Mary assumed her slumped position once again. ¡°Are you ready, Mary?¡± Telhari asked her. ¡°Yeah, I ¡®spose¡­¡± ¡°Shall we?¡± Mary slid off her chair and headed towards the door. Telhari watched her from his chair and then eyed the cup of ale she had left sitting on the counter. He looked at Ma Mileena. ¡°Please, no more for her.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Alfy, I¡¯ve been watering it down so much you couldn¡¯t get drunk off it if you tried.¡± Telhari looked around to the other patrons. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell them,¡± he whispered to her. She shook her head at him playfully. ¡°Go catch up to her before you lose her.¡± Outside the Lonely Song, Mary was leaning up against the signpost of the main road with her arms folded. ¡°We need to stop by the Inn to pick up the weapons first,¡± he told her. She nodded absentmindedly and followed him down the main road. After walking in silence for around thirty minutes, they reached the Inn where Telhari had been staying. He greeted the Inn keep with a nod as he went inside. As they reached the second floor, Mary stood in the doorway of Telhari¡¯s room, watching him move about. Since completing their quest in Edge, Telhari had used the money to rent a larger room at the Inn. In the wardrobe he kept two bows and a quiver of arrows, a crossbow, a training sword and an extra longsword. He dumped the contents of the entire wardrobe onto the bed, securing everything in place and wrapped it up in a blanket, before tying it around the middle with a belt and buckle. While watching him do this, Mary caught a glimpse of some papers on Telhari¡¯s desk. She walked over to them and started flipping through. ¡°What are these?¡± She asked him. ¡°They are records from Egurd¡¯s laboratory.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°I took what I thought would be useful to me, and the rest was left with Lord Thistletwat so that he could conduct his own investigation.¡± ¡°Investigation? What for?¡± Telhari squatted down to get a good grip on the cumbersome sack of weapons. ¡°Egurd was a part of a group known as the Luminarcans.¡± ¡°Luminarcans? I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡± ¡°I am not surprised. They are a group of alchemists and magicians who are said to reside in the east, though they like to keep to themselves.¡± ¡°Are the Luminarcans dangerous?¡± Telhari sighed as he lifted the sack. ¡°I would not have expected so¡­at least not nearly as dangerous as some of the sects which exist in the west. But, according to Lord Thistletwat, this is not the first instance of the Luminarcans stirring up trouble.¡± He carried the weapons over to the doorway and gestured downward with his chin. ¡°Here, please lock the door behind us.¡± Mary grabbed the key from Telhari¡¯s belt and locked the door as they left. Together they descended the stairs and headed outside. Their usual training took place a few yards behind the Inn in a patch of woods that covered nearly a single square mile in total. The wooded area spanned the distance between the Inn and the edge of the wall that partially enclosed South Viemen. Prior to the War of Blood and Iron, the southern land on which they now walked had consisted of forest and undeveloped fields. During the war, however, the land was stripped of its trees which were used to build Sir Perry¡¯s keep, as well as the other defenses that were needed to keep the Boginsklad soldiers at bay. Eventually, the wooden palisades were taken down and a proper stone wall was built to maintain the southern border. Over time, the wall was modified to extend along the river in order to prevent an invasion by boat. Roads that were originally cleared to allow for caravans of soldiers and supplies had now been renovated into proper streets. Those who settled during that time and had survived the war chose to stay and form the new community of South Viemen. Mary and Telhari wove their way through the trees along their beaten path until they came at last to their small training area¡ª a natural clearing in the tree cover. There were marks in the adjacent tree trunks where Mary had been practicing her sword strikes, as well as targets that Telhari had placed at various heights to assist in Mary¡¯s aim when using her crossbow. ¡°Alright,¡± Telhari said as he flopped the weapon¡¯s bag onto the ground, ¡°We can continue the drill from yesterday.¡± He reached into the bag and picked up a training sword. It was an old, weathered bit of metal that he had purchased from a smithy for next to nothing. It would be of no use in actual combat against another fighter, but it had dimensions necessary to get Mary familiar with the basics. ¡°Alright,¡± she said, unenthusiastically. ¡°A hundred swings on each side?¡± Telhari nodded as she took the sword from his hand. She seemed preoccupied. As if half asleep, she walked with the sword over to the tree, assumed her stance and made her first swing with the sword. The blunt end sank into the tree bark. Telhari watched her move her body through the motions. Technically she was correct, but he could tell that her heart was troubled. ¡°Mary?¡± Telhari called to her in between strikes. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Telhari rubbed his brow. ¡°¡­Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not still upset about Ellis?¡± With that, she took the blade and stabbed it into the dirt. ¡°I just can¡¯t believe Lord Mannigold would do that!¡± Telhari folded his hands. ¡°Mary¡­¡± ¡°I know what you¡¯re gonna say, but still. He¡¯s telling Ellis not to do the exact same thing that he did!¡± She folded her arms in frustration and walked away from the tree toward Telhari. ¡°And when I told him about Egurd, it was like he wasn¡¯t even concerned. Like he didn¡¯t care how much it hurt Ellis.¡± ¡°Mary, Perry Mannigold is a knight of Omnirius. War is in his nature. If he were to give such pause at the notion of death, he would be an ineffective warrior.¡± Mary sat down on the grass. ¡°You two sound the same,¡± she pouted. Telhari walked over and sat down next to her. ¡°Does that bother you?¡± She thought a moment. ¡°How do you do it? How do you kill people¡­and then just go on living?¡± Telhari held her gaze. ¡°I am not sure I have an answer that will help you.¡± Mary flung herself onto the grass. ¡°Well, could you try?¡± she groaned. ¡°My people have a different understanding of death. We certainly don¡¯t go looking for conflict, and we fight one another much less often than humans do, but I won¡¯t say we haven¡¯t done our share of killing.¡± Mary rolled onto her side. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡°Lord Thistletwat said he knew your name from some battle, didn¡¯t he?¡± Telhari nodded. ¡°The Battle of Torsden¡¯s Rift.¡± ¡°What happened there?¡± ¡°There was a man, from a city called Thargos. He had begun a campaign to conquer the southern nations which lay beyond Omnirius¡¯ westernmost border. There was unrest for many years during the campaign and many thousands were killed or enslaved. It wasn¡¯t until he marched on Torsden¡¯s Rift, which marked the border of the great dwarven kingdom, that my people got involved.¡± Mary sat up. ¡°What made your folks change their mind?¡± ¡°The consequence of letting that man go unchecked was that many more lives would be lost. The region was becoming unstable, the result of which would have been countless civil wars and endless battles over the remaining resources. Not unlike what happened in Omnirius.¡± ¡°So, you helped them stop him?¡± Telhari nodded. ¡°We don¡¯t go looking for conflict¡­but unfortunately, it would appear that sooner or later, conflict will find us.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± She leaned forward, ¡°Couldn¡¯t you reason with him? Or threaten him or something, without resorting to killing?¡± ¡°There were attempts at diplomacy, certainly, but some people cannot be reasoned with. And even if they could, there may be those in their ranks who are beyond help. Those who simply want war and violence. Those who, even if their leader decided to take the route of diplomacy, would instead choose to continue on a war path under new leadership, or become warmongers themselves.¡± Mary felt the warm grass beneath her fingertips. ¡°How do you know if you¡¯re on the right side? How do you know that you didn¡¯t kill the wrong guy?¡± ¡°We like to think we know. We like to think that for all our knowledge we have a more elegant understanding of the situation, and with it, a greater sense of justice. I used to think I knew. That I was so certain of right and wrong. Now, I don¡¯t know if you can ever truly be sure you¡¯ve done the right thing. In the end, you must be able to live with the decisions you make¡­no matter the outcome.¡± Telhari paused as he watched the breeze waft through the canopy. ¡°I am certain of one thing, though.¡± Mary sat up. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°I am certain that you must never stop asking yourself these questions. If you do, you will surely become lost.¡± Telhari then stood up and brushed the grass from his pants. ¡°Now, shall we continue with training?¡± Marybeth stayed sitting on the ground. ¡°Mary?¡± ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t think I can do it, Telhari. I¡¯m not like you or Sir Perry.¡± She looked at him with glassy eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever be alright with killing.¡± ¡°Do you think I am not bothered by death?¡± he asked, kneeling down next to her. She shook her head. ¡°Truthfully, I abhor violence. For my people, the life of a warrior is about more than dealing in death.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have it in me,¡± she told him, ¡°I¡¯m not strong enough.¡± Telhari placed a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Mary, a willingness to kill is not a sign of strength. Strength must be used to support and to protect. You have that strength, Mary. More than most. You are someone who knows the importance of when to use force and when not to. Winning a fight is not always about overpowering, or even killing your enemy. To win without ever swinging your blade¡­that should be your goal.¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t you just use magic to win?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still an option though?¡± Telhari sighed as he stood up again. ¡°I suppose it is an option, yes.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± She jumped up with the first sign of excitement Telhari had seen in her all morning. ¡°Teach me magic!¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Please!?¡± ¡°If you have this much energy, you should focus on your drills.¡± Mary looked at Telhari with pleading eyes. He met her with a firm shake of his head, then pointed at the tree. She groaned loudly as she walked back over to the tree and resumed her stance, defeated. Mary gripped the sword tightly in her hands and drew it back into her ready position. Telhari¡¯s words were still fresh in her mind. Did she really have that kind of strength? Was it possible to win without ever swinging a sword? She didn¡¯t see how, but still, the idea gave her comfort. For right now, until she had the answer, she would to continue to swing her sword. She turned her torso and drew back her arms, placing the weight into her stance as she had been taught. Then, she pushed up from the ground, sent the energy through her torso, into her arms and twisted as she swung the blade against the tree. 2 The air was beginning to cool as the midday warmth faded. Mary had ended up doing over two hundred swings per side and her arms were tingling from the impacts. A short while ago she had switched to practicing her crossbow aim, but her shoulder was growing sore from withstanding the recoil. She sank down into a squat and dropped the crossbow onto the grass. As she steadied her breath, she heard her stomach growl against her will. Mary looked up with embarrassment, but Telhari did not seem to have heard her. He was sitting in his usual spot; he was cross legged on the grass, with his blade placed across both his open palms, and his eyes were shut. He did this every day that they trained. Normally, she felt rude disturbing him, but her hunger was getting the better of her. Slowly, she crept across the grass towards Telhari, stopping every dozen paces or so to see whether or not he was still asleep. Eventually, she came to within ten feet of him and was about to take a step forward when she stopped. Mary had never been so close to Telhari when he was in this position, so this was the first time she heard the sound that seemed to be coming from him. As she concentrated, though, she realized, the sound was coming from the sword¡ª like the blade itself was singing. As Mary leaned closer, she felt a cool, tingling sensation cascade across her skin, making her hair stand on edge. Telhari was using magic. Mary scrunched her face in confusion. Didn¡¯t Telhari himself need to sing in order to cast a spell? The sound coming from the blade seemed like a note that might be played by a string instrument, but there were no words to it. And if it was a spell, what was the effect? She looked around; studying the tree line, scanning the ground, looking carefully at Telhari, even studying the birds that hopped between branches. Nothing seemed to be out of sorts. So, what was he doing? Curiosity got the better of her and she continued to shuffle closer to him. Suddenly, she winced as she heard the snap of a twig beneath her boot. In a split second, Telhari¡¯s eyes opened, the ringing stopped, and the feeling went away. ¡°Yes, Mary?¡± he asked her calmly, as if they had just been engaged in a normal conversation this whole time. ¡°Uh¡­I was wondering if we could break for lunch?¡± Telhari exhaled slowly and she could see his shoulders relax. ¡°There is food in the green bag,¡± he told her as he closed his eyes again. ¡°I was hoping we could get something hot and fresh for once?¡± He opened one eye at her but said nothing. ¡°I am just sick of cold bread and pickled meat,¡± she huffed. Telhari considered this complaint. He looked over at the spot where she had been training and saw how much of the tree bark had been chipped away. He then surveyed the sky above. Then, Telhari stood up and sheathed the sword on his back. ¡°It is later than I thought it was. I must have lost track of the time.¡± ¡°What were you doin¡¯ anyway?¡± ¡°It is called meditation.¡± ¡°Looked like ¡®sleeping¡¯, if you ask me.¡± ¡°I assure you, the two are quite different,¡± Telhari said as he began gathering up the supplies. ¡°You¡¯ve done a lot today, Mary.¡± Mary smiled to herself at the complement. She then ran over to the other side of the training ground and began collecting the rest of the weapons. ¡°Where would you like to go for dinner?¡± he asked her. ¡°Where else?¡± 3 Mary was walking so quickly that she was almost skipping. The two had dropped off the weapon¡¯s bag at Telhari¡¯s room in the Inn and were now making their way to the Lonely Song. Mary had given up on hiding her hunger and was now focused on trying to get there as quickly as possible. Excited, she called back to Telhari. ¡°What are you gonna order? I am thinking¡­a nice big piece of¡ª¡± ¡°Mary!¡± She stopped at the familiar voice. Whipping her head around, she saw Ellis running towards them from across the street. He was dressed in a clean set of clothes; his face was free from dirt and his hair looked washed and combed. ¡°Ellis!¡± The two ran to each other, caught up in their own excitement. Telhari watched them. Ellis ran faster than Telhari had ever seen him, and he crossed the street before Mary had even made it halfway. They threw their arms around each other and jumped up and down. Then, suddenly realizing the scene they¡¯d made, let go of one another and took a step back. Telhari smiled to himself as he saw their faces grow red with embarrassment. He started to make his way over when he heard Mary cry out with excitement. The two then jogged over to Telhari. ¡°Telhari! Perry says Ellis can train now!¡± Telhari raised an eyebrow. ¡°He reconsidered?¡± Telhari asked, looking at Ellis suspiciously. Ellis shrugged his shoulders. ¡°It took a little convincing¡­but Uncle Perry said that as long as I continued my studies, he would let me train with you both.¡± ¡°This is perfect!¡± Mary squealed. ¡°We were just about to get dinner, you must come!¡± Ellis had no choice. Mary grabbed his arm and dragged him down the street toward the Lonely Song. It had been almost two weeks since they last saw each other, which Telhari guessed was a great deal longer than either of them were used to. Telhari followed them both as they rounded the corner and made their way up the steps to the tavern. A lively commotion could be heard coming from inside. That excitement began to seep into them; and, as soon as they came to the landing, they bolted up the steps and into the tavern. As Telhari was about to ascend the stairs, something caught his eye. Set across the street, in a space between two buildings, was a carriage. It was well constructed, with black paneling and a metal undercarriage. There was a driver seated in the front, with two well-manicured horses at the ready. This was the first time Telhari had seen such a carriage in South Viemen. Though strange, he didn¡¯t think much of it, and continued up the steps. Crossing the threshold to the tavern, Telhari saw over fifty people clustered around the tables. There was indeed a liveliness to the place. Men stood at the head of their tables, waving their arms as they reenacted their stories. Several barmaids darted between the patrons, gathering plates and bowls and cups while trying to remember who had ordered what. Telhari caught a glimpse of Mary and Ellis in the corner of the Tavern, seated at the only empty table, undoubtedly because it was furthest from the bar. They waved him over and he obliged. ¡°Alfy!¡± Telhari turned to see Ma Mileena walking towards him¡ª there was a stern look on her face. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± he asked. She paused before responding, looking over her shoulder towards the back of the bar. ¡°There is someone in the back who wants to meet with you.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°He says he¡¯s from the Magistrate.¡± Telhari wondered what the Royal Omnirian Magistrate could possibly want from him. He racked his brain, trying to find out where he could have stepped out of line to incur their wrath, but he could think of nothing. Still, more than anything, Telhari was curious. Ellis and Mary watched as Telhari turned from them and followed Ma Mileena to the back of the pub. Mary leaned to Ellis and asked, ¡°Where is he going?¡± ¡°Dunno. Maybe he¡¯s making a special order?¡± Telhari followed Ma Mileena down the hallway, passed the kitchen and the storerooms, until they came to a closed door. ¡°They¡¯re in there,¡± she told him. ¡°They?¡± Ma Mileena nodded and then walked away. Telhari braced himself and entered the room. It was anyone''s guess what this room might have been used for in the past. Currently, half of the room seemed to be storage for preserved goods and ale, while the other half was storage for old ledgers and receipts of payment. There were several stacked chairs in the corner of the room, riddled with dust and cobwebs. A candle was burning on an end table near the door, and another was burning in the hands of a man who stood in the cleared space at the center of the room. The man holding the candle was bald and clean shaved. He wore a dark green set of robes underneath a gold and blue tunic that bore the symbol of the Royal Omnirian Magistrate. Next to him was a shorter man with a curled mustache, who wore a heavy brown cloak over his clothes. Telhari could easily make out the fine embroidery of the material. ¡°I am Telhari,¡± he offered, breaking the silence. ¡°I am told you wish to speak with me?¡± The man holding the candle stepped forward. He eyed Telhari carefully, from head to toe. Then, he spoke. ¡°My name is Zorren Zalphineas XI, Chairmen of the Omnirian Magistrate. And I have a proposition for you.¡± Chapter 16. The Request 1 ¡°The Magistrate!?¡± Ma Mileena reached over the table and covered Ellis¡¯ mouth. ¡°Keep ¡®yer voice down!¡± she hissed, as her eyes darted suspiciously from side to side. The three of them had moved to a table in the corner of the room, away from the main bar. The Lonely Song was quite full today and there were many people that Ma Mileena did not recognize. You could never be sure who was listening. ¡°We will, we promise,¡± Mary said, putting a hand on Ellis¡¯ shoulder. Ellis nodded frantically. Ma Mileena took her hand off his mouth and wiped it on her dress. ¡°Look, I¡¯m gonna be honest with you both. Those men are Magistrate, no doubt about it.¡± ¡°What do they want with Telhari? Did he do something wrong?¡± Ellis asked her. ¡°How the hell should I know? He¡¯s yer teacher.¡± Her mouth fell into a frown. ¡°It doesn¡¯t always have to be that you did something wrong¡­those bastards will come ¡®fer you whenever they want to.¡± ¡°Maybe they heard about Edge?¡± Mary guessed. ¡°So what?¡± Ellis blurted out. ¡°If they think they¡¯re getting a cut of our reward, they can shove it!¡± ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Ma said as she folded her arms. She knew that the Magistrate¡¯s presence was not a good thing. There were no special events happening in the town that would require a Magistrate officer. What¡¯s more, any official business they would have with the town should be handled in the presence of Lord Viemen. To come to the Lonely Song meant that they were here unofficially, for the sole purpose of meeting with Telhari. Ma Mileena knew very little of politics outside the town of Viemen, but she¡¯d heard stories every now and then: enough to know that dealings between men and alfkin seldom occurred. Suddenly, a crash came from the other side of the tavern. Ma Mileena looked over to see a group of almost a dozen people hovering over a table, their voices getting louder. She pushed her chair back from the table and sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Ma stood up, rolled up her sleeves and headed over to the group. ¡°What do you think they want with him, Ellis?¡± ¡°I dunno. But if it¡¯s the Magistrate asking questions, it can¡¯t be good, can it?¡± ¡°Magistrate?¡± Mary and Ellis nearly jumped out of their skin. Together, they turned around to face the man who spoke. Behind them, carrying a flagon of beer in one hand, was a tall, lean man dressed in hunter¡¯s gear. His cloak was dark green, and his hair was tied behind his head. He had sharp facial features and wore a chain around his neck which held a gemstone, downcast in shadow. And as he stood there with a look of surprise, the light from the window caught the stone and it seemed to glow blood-red. 2 The orange flame whipped back and forth, conducting the shadows as they danced across the wall. Commotion from the Lonely Song denizens continued to fall away until there was only silence between the three men. ¡°I have a proposition for you.¡± The man named Zorren spoke calmly, yet there was something about him that kept Telhari on edge; he was like an unsuspecting predator, luring in victims with innocence, only to catch them, once off guard, with a venomous bite. ¡°I am not sure that I could offer you anything which is not already within your power to obtain.¡± ¡°I do not seek the services of a mere hunter,¡± Zorren said as he took a step forward. ¡°I have laid eyes on many elfkin, but it is clear to me now the glaring difference between you and your lessers, Telhari Lindhathal. The kin of Minas Oroth are indeed extraordinary.¡± ¡°If you know who I am, and you know of my kin, then you must also know that we hold no allegiances to the nations of men, nor do we serve their kings.¡± ¡°I do not come at the behest of any king.¡± Zorren spat out these words so forcefully his breath stoked the candle flame. ¡°As I suspect you are aware,¡± he continued with newfound composure, ¡°Omnirius is without a monarch. As such, I am here at my own behest.¡± ¡°Even without orders, you come to me bearing the symbol that marks your allegiance to Omnirius. In that regard, there is no difference.¡± ¡°Interesting, that you would choose to deny me before hearing my proposal.¡± ¡°Details would make no difference.¡± The shorter man next to Zorren let out a sigh. Zorren turned his head slightly toward him and made eye contact. The shorter man shook his head and sat down in a nearby chair. Zorren continued. ¡°You would say so, even knowing what I have within my power to offer you?¡± ¡°Do you think the kin of Minas Oroth would betray their covenant for coin?¡± ¡°Is that not what you¡¯ve been doing already? For all these months?¡± Telhari said nothing. In the silence that followed, the shorter man withdrew a small stack of papers from his briefcase and handed them to Zorren. ¡°You have been here in Viemen for several months, and even longer still you have been wandering the borders of Omnirian territory.¡± Zorren began flipping through the pages, skimming each as he spoke. ¡°Doing odd jobs¡­ working in exchange for coin, goods, weapons¡­¡± He then plucked a crisp new parchment from the stack and held it up to his eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve just recently traveled with two children to hunt monsters in Malendar¡¯s Edge.¡± He put the papers back together and placed them on the table next to the shorter man. ¡°Or am I mistaken?¡± Telhari watched him cautiously in turn. ¡°It would seem the eyes of the Magistrate are all encompassing.¡± ¡°Quite. It is our job, among many others, to be observant of all possible threats to Omnirian security that move within our borders and beyond.¡± ¡°Are you suggesting I am a threat?¡± Zorren took a step forward. ¡°I know of the things you¡¯ve done ¡ª in Torsden and the West¡ª Storm Bringer of the Rift.¡± 3 ¡°W-what?¡± ¡°You said the Magistrate is here?¡± Ellis¡¯ face turned red. The man looked around the tavern in surprise. Suddenly, he ducked down behind Ellis¡¯ chair, spilling some of his beer on the floor. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Ellis sat frozen, glancing over at Mary in confusion. ¡°They¡¯re not out here,¡± Ellis said. The man slowly stood up. ¡°Then who is that?¡± he asked, pointing his finger toward the corner of the tavern where a man was seated. The man in question was hunched over and had his hood drawn all the way up so that his face was obscured. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s Jeffrey,¡± Mary said. ¡°He pulls up his hood like that so the sun don¡¯t bother him while he sleeps.¡± ¡°He sleeps during the day?¡± Mary and Ellis nodded. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he sleep at night?¡± ¡°Cause he drinks at night.¡± The man gave up and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Well, as long as they aren¡¯t out here.¡± The man then exhaled and relaxed into a nearby chair. ¡°Magistrate is no good for anyone.¡± ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Mary asked, concern spilling into her tone. ¡°If they¡¯re interrogating someone, they must have committed a serious crime.¡± ¡°Telhari ain¡¯t no criminal!¡± Ellis cried. The man smiled. ¡°Telhari?¡± he said as he took a sip of his drink, ¡°That¡¯s a funny name. Who is he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s¡­our teacher,¡± Mary said. ¡°And you¡¯re sure he¡¯s not a criminal?¡± Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Course we¡¯re sure!¡± ¡°Well, with a name like that, he¡¯s definitely not from around here.¡± The man took another sip of beer. ¡°So? Where is he from?¡± Ellis looked at Mary. ¡°The west.¡± ¡°Where in the west? It¡¯s a pretty big place.¡± ¡°We¡­don¡¯t really know,¡± Mary said. ¡°He didn¡¯t tell you?¡± She shook her head. ¡°And you¡¯ve been friends with him for how long?¡± Mary folded her hands in her lap but didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Okay, well, what did he do before he came to Viemen?¡± Mary continued to avoid the man¡¯s gaze. Ellis jumped in instead. ¡°So what if we don¡¯t know? We are a team now, so that¡¯s all that matters.¡± ¡°A team you say?¡± ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s gonna teach us how to hunt and use a sword!¡± The man exhaled deeply and lowered his beer. ¡°I see¡­.¡± ¡°What!? See what?¡± Ellis asked frantically as he leaned in. ¡°When people have a dark past¡­when they¡¯ve done things that can¡¯t be forgiven, they often run. Murder, theft, assassination¡­ people with the skills to wield weapons will often flee their homeland when they are being targeted. They go somewhere new. Change their name. Many will try to become rangers or hunters as a way to make money.¡± ¡°That ain¡¯t Telhari!¡± The man leaned over so he was within a few feet of Ellis and Marybeth. ¡°Are you so sure?¡± 4 Telhari glared at Zorren, observing the man¡¯s harsh features; even in this dim light, his eyesight was sharp. ¡°That battle was long ago and was of no concern to Omnirius.¡± ¡°How many have fallen to your blade?¡± Zorren asked. ¡°Hundreds? Thousands? Letting such a dangerous creature roam free among our people would be a grave misstep, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Are you threatening to arrest me?¡± ¡°I simply find it odd that you¡¯re so sure in your weariness of me, when it is I who have every right to be weary of you. You would hesitate to assist me because you fear my intentions, when all I am asking is that you continue doing what you were already keen to do.¡± Telhari folded his arms. ¡°What exactly do you think you understand of my motives?¡± ¡°Killing monsters is easy¡ª a simple task for one with your skills. Slay the beast, save the people. You wish to do good for the world. You may not hold allegiance to Omnirius, but if this tavern were to catch fire suddenly, I have no doubt that you would try to save as many as you could. What allegiances would drive you to do such a thing? What covenants would be broken?¡± ¡°If saving innocent lives is within my power, then I will do so.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zorren said with an enticing enthusiasm, ¡°Of course you would! It is no doubt why you saw fit to dispatch with Doctor Egurd.¡± ¡°You were aware of Egurd?¡± ¡°Doctor Egurd had been the subject of our suspicions for quite some time. Unfortunately, we had no solid evidence upon which to act, and news travels very slowly from Edge.¡± Zorren paused for a moment, then laughed to himself. ¡°You find his experimentation laughable?¡± Zorren shook his head. ¡°You resist working for me. Yet, without your own knowledge, you have already done so. Egurd was a menace, that much is clear. Eventually, he would have become a menace too great to ignore. Sooner or later, we would have needed to eliminate him. In that respect, you¡¯ve already done us a great service. Why not continue?¡± ¡°I will not kill for you.¡± ¡°No¡­not murder,¡± Zorren corrected, the laughter leaving his face. ¡°What I need of you is something that no mere Luminarcan Alchemist or Caster would have the skill, or even the power attempt.¡± Telhari smiled. ¡°And how is it that you would know the bounds of Aurellian magic? Surely, such occult subjects are unbecoming of Omnirian gentry?¡± Zorren folded his hands behind his back, walking back and forth as he spoke. ¡°The Magistrate may indeed be a relatively new addition to the Omnirian political system, but as you are already well aware, our gaze is all encompassing. We are not so blinded as to forget to look into the shadows of our past.¡± Zorren stopped and looked to the ceiling. ¡°There were many truths hidden in Omnirius over the centuries. Some may indeed be too unbecoming for our gentry to openly discuss, but that is why the Magistrate exists. We will not shy away from such a task.¡± ¡°What is it then? What task is so important and so great that no Aurellian mage could manage it alone?¡± Zorren looked down from the ceiling and stared at Telhari. The shorter man shifted uncomfortably in his chair. ¡°There is an object,¡± Zorren started. ¡°One with a complex and considerably powerful enchantment bound to it.¡± ¡°And you want me to steal it for you? Zorren looked surprised. ¡°Not at all. I want you to destroy it.¡± 5 Mary and Ellis exchanged looks. Then, Mary leaned her elbows on the table and put her head in her hands. She looked to the corner of the room as she surveyed her feelings¡ª all the while that crimson gemstone gleamed brightly, brighter even than before. ¡°I guess I never really thought about it before¡­¡± ¡°C¡¯mon, Mary, you know him!¡± ¡°Do we, Ellis?¡± His face scrunched up in anger. ¡°How can you say that? After all he¡¯s done for us? Don¡¯t you trust him!?¡± ¡°Course I trust him!¡± she cried back. At this outburst, the man leaned back from the table and eyed them both; beneath his gilded concern there seemed to bubble a sadistic joy. ¡°You sure?¡± Ellis snapped back. ¡°Cause it sounds like you think he¡¯s some murdering thief.¡± ¡°I never said that!¡± she said as she pushed herself back into the chair. ¡°¡¯Sides, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s been training with him for weeks while you were off ignoring both of us. How would you even know what he¡¯s like.¡± Ellis¡¯ had no response. He bit his cheek and looked away from her. Mary could feel the sting of her own words and immediately regretted what she¡¯d said, but she was too angry to apologize. The silence at the table was heavy. Finally, the man slipped the gemstone underneath the folds of his cloak and stood up from his chair. ¡°Well¡­I don¡¯t know the whole story. But it seems Telhari may be hiding things from you both.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Ellis folded his arms on the table and stared at the empty space between himself and Mary. Mary stole a few glances at Ellis in turn: his slumped shoulders, strained expression, and tense brow. She felt horrible. The man behind her leaned against the wall and took another sip of his beer. 6 ¡°Destroy it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And how would I know where to begin looking for such an object?¡± ¡°We know where the object is.¡± Telhari paused a moment, confused. Then, as if coming to a sudden realization, he stepped toward the two men. Zorren straightened himself in response. Telhari looked down on Zorren with an intense stare. Allan watched the exchange, confused but silent. The connection Telhari¡¯s people had to the arcane was not purely one of hard study and academia. It was a part of them, as it was for all creatures of the Old World. Their affinity for it was second nature and they could discern its presence at a glance. Finally, Telhari stepped back from Zorren. ¡°I see. A Luminarcan Caster hiding among Omnirian gentry, acting as a puppeteer of the Magistrate.¡± Zorren scowled at Telhari as a bead of sweat appeared on his brow. Allan shot up in his chair. ¡°How did he¡­!?¡± ¡°This is why we sought him out, Allan,¡± Zorren announced, smiling through his anger. ¡°This is the level of skill that we require.¡± ¡°And what exactly is this object you need so desperately to destroy?¡± Telhari asked. Zorren hesitated to respond. Telhari pressed him. ¡°Most, if not all, objects imbued with power of the level you propose are accomplished by means of delicate and complex magic. The rules of which, as you¡¯ve correctly deduced, would be known well to beings of the Old World. This is undoubtedly why you¡¯ve sought me out. No?¡± ¡°What is your point?¡± ¡°The intent of the enchantment, the nature of its purpose, who the object belonged to, and why it was created. All of these factors are necessary and instrumental. Without them, I cannot hope to do what you ask.¡± ¡°That information I cannot give you. Not until you have committed to our cause.¡± ¡°And what is it you would offer in exchange for my commitment?¡± ¡°I doubt coin would motivate you¡­so I have an alternative proposal.¡± Telhari waited. ¡°I would offer you a seat on our council. A chance to serve the people of Omnirius as an adviser to the crown.¡± ¡°Zorren!¡± The second man jumped up from his chair in surprise, and now stood with a look of pure shock. ¡°Such a position would never be accepted by the council! Least of all to be held by an alfkin¡ª an outsider!¡± ¡°Calm yourself, Allan,¡± Zorren snapped, shooting him a vicious look. ¡°It would not happen immediately, of course,¡± Zorren continued as he turned back to Telhari. ¡°There are many who currently benefit from the rules of a tired system, and many more who would rebel out of fear of the unknown. But make no mistake, Omnirius is approaching a period of great change.¡± Telhari raised a brow. ¡°What manner of change would that be?¡± ¡°I speak principally of illumination¡ª of enlightenment. Omnirius has floundered in the dark for too many years, unable to see the way forward.¡± ¡°And you would see Omnirius changed?¡± ¡°The change has already begun. I have made sure of it.¡± ¡°You aim to cast aside the current system? In favor what, exactly?¡± ¡°Something more. Something that you, a being with centuries of experience, could offer to us. A marriage of the past and the present¡ª the old and the new.¡± Allan watched as both Telhari and Zorren held each other¡¯s gaze. Telhari was first to break this silence. ¡°As I have said before, my kin bear no allegiance to the nations of men.¡± ¡°So says the outcast prince?¡± Telhari glared at Zorren. ¡°You were discarded by your own people because of their rigid ideals. Omnrius, too, has suffered from the shackles of ignorance and fear. You must surely understand the need to evolve beyond?¡± Telhari looked to the darkness of the room and thought to himself. ¡°You misunderstand. It was not for a difference in idealism that I was cast out. The path I was so tempted to run towards¡­I failed to see the danger that lay ahead. It is not a mistake I will make again.¡± 7 The floorboards began to creak as Ma Mileena made her way back towards Ellis and Marybeth. The commotion had died down and the patrons were back to their usual frivolity. ¡°Was everything alright, Ma?¡± Mary asked, eager to distract herself. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± she said, pulling out her chair and sitting down. ¡°Alvin says Thomas threw a drink in his face. Thomas swears the drink just jumped out of his hand.¡± She shrugged her shoulders. ¡°That¡¯s a crappy excuse,¡± Ellis said, bitterly. Ma Mileena looked over the table. Ellis was staring down at his folded hands. Mary was sitting with her shoulders drawn up, twisting a piece of her hair between her fingers. Ma then looked at the man standing behind them. He was leaning against the wall with all his weight on his back leg. When he caught her watching him, he took a swig of his beer. ¡°Enjoy the show?¡± she asked him. He smiled. ¡°Very much so. You really can handle yourself, Miss.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve picked up a few things over the years. They say every wrinkle represents a lesson learned.¡± The man pushed himself off the wall and downed the rest of his beer. ¡°Ma Mileena, was it?¡± She nodded. The man lifted his hand and shook his mug in the air. ¡°Thank you for the drink.¡± He then turned to Ellis and Marybeth and nodded at them. ¡°Enjoy your day.¡± Ma Mileena followed the man with her eyes as he headed back towards the bar. ¡°And you are?¡± ¡°Vrastus,¡± he said, without so much as a backward glance. Ma Mileena turned from him and looked back to Ellis and Mary, growing more concerned with each passing second. Meanwhile, Vrastus¡¯ footsteps faded into the noise of the tavern, leaving the three in stewed silence once again. Chapter 17. Where Loyalty Lies Telhari listened to the sound of his footsteps, one at a time, as his boots impacted the floor. There was a commotion all around him, but he heard none of it. Zorren¡¯s proposition was incredibly troubling. He was tempted, more than anything, to look into the matter. He had no trust in Zorren¡¯s intentions and had even less trust toward the Magistrate. Something about that man made Telhari uneasy¡ª and he hated feeling uneasy. Yet even so, his own words kept echoing to him. No allegiance to the nations of men. That was indeed how it was supposed to be¡­ As Telhari turned the corner, the main hall of the Lonely Song opened up before him. He searched instinctively among the many patrons for those two familiar faces. He caught them seated at a table in the far corner of the room. Ma Mileena was sitting next to them. No allegiance¡­ Telhari moved these doubts from his mind and headed over towards Ellis and Mary. Despite his uncertainty, he found it comforting to orient himself towards a task. He still had a promise to fulfill. ¡°Well, look whose back?¡± Ma teased. ¡°Was I gone so long?¡± She waved her hand. ¡°Have a seat, Alfy,¡± she insisted, pulling out a chair for him. He gripped the back of the chair and gave her a curious look. As Telhari leaned down to take a seat, he noticed something was off. He made eye contact with Ma, and she confirmed his suspicions with a subtle tilt of her head. Telhari sat down in the chair and slid it across the floor until he was close enough to the table to rest his arms. He waited for Ellis or Mary to say something: to play off each other in their usual way. He waited for the two of them to get excited, then curious, then upset, then argue, then make up and smile at each other. But they weren¡¯t smiling. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Ellis spoke the words so shortly after Telhari had finished asking, that it felt more like an accusation than an answer. Telhari watched him carefully then slowly turned to Mary. ¡°Mary?¡± Mary could feel him looking at her and she tried her best to avoid his eye contact. Telhari continued to pressure her¡ª looking at her directly while facing his whole upper body towards her, until she had no choice but to respond. ¡°What did they want?¡± she asked. ¡°What did the Magistrate want with you?¡± Telhari leaned back in his chair. Ah. They are worried. Of course they are worried. He lightened his tone as he spoke. ¡°It was nothing important,¡± he said, giving them a reassuring look. ¡°I doubt that,¡± Ellis spat from the corner of his mouth. ¡°I promise, Ellis, there is nothing to be concerned about.¡± ¡°How can we believe you when you won¡¯t tell us?¡± Mary jumped in. Both of them were looking at Telhari now; the full force of their frustrations directed towards him. ¡°It was nothing important, I pro¡ª¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not important, then you can say it.¡± ¡°Yeah. Why should it matter then? Just tell us.¡± ¡°They asked me to help them with something and I said no.¡± ¡°What did they need help with?¡± ¡°It was nothing important.¡± ¡°Stop saying that.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t important, they wouldn¡¯t have asked.¡± ¡°I can assure you both there is nothing to be concerned about.¡± ¡°We wouldn¡¯t be concerned if you would just tell us!¡± ¡°I am telling you, but you won¡¯t listen.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t told us anything!?¡± ¡°Why won¡¯t you believe me when I tell you it isn¡¯t important?¡± ¡°Cause we don¡¯t trust you!¡± The words flew out of Mary¡¯s mouth and cut through the air. Her breath was heavy and her face was growing red. Telhari looked at her in surprise and his eyes softened in a moment of genuine pain. She caught this immediately and sank back into her chair, biting her lip and looking away. Ellis too was surprised that Mary had been so up front, but he was clearly of the same mind. He tightened his jaw and hardened his eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t you trust us?¡± he asked. ¡°We¡¯ve been listenin¡¯ to you and trusting everything you say, but we know nothin¡¯ about you.¡± Telhari thought to speak but ultimately held his tongue. He could feel his heart beating more quickly than usual and his body was tense. He was upset. The absurdity of it all. Did he really care that Ellis and Marybeth thought favorably of him? Did the opinion of two human children matter so much? As he surveyed his feelings, Telhari couldn¡¯t stop himself from smiling¡ª just a little. ¡°Hey! It¡¯s not funny!¡± Mary leaned forward in a fury, but when she caught sight of Telhari¡¯s face, she stopped herself. There was no animosity in him. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°No, it isn¡¯t, Mary,¡± he said quietly. Then, Telhari straightened himself up and addressed them both. ¡°You are right to accuse me of not trusting you.¡± Ellis shifted uncomfortably. ¡°So, you don¡¯t trust us then?¡± he asked, disappointed. Telhari shook his head. ¡°I trusted you to do what I said and to follow orders. But I never trusted you as equals.¡± Ellis and Mary exchanged looks. ¡°So now what?¡± Mary asked in a stern voice. ¡°Do we just¡­go away?¡± ¡°I certainly hope not.¡± They both perked up in excitement, which then quickly gave way to confusion. ¡°But you said¡ª¡± ¡°I never trusted you as equals before. But I think it¡¯s time to change that.¡± Ma Mileena crossed her arms and gave Telhari a toothy grin. ¡°What do you have in mind, Alfy?¡± Telhari placed both his hands on the table. ¡°It is unfair of me to expect you to trust me, when I don¡¯t extend you the same courtesy. So¡­If you wish to know about me, I will tell you.¡± The sound of rusty hinges rang through the room and then faded into silence as Ma closed the door behind her. After their conversation in the main hall, she had guided the group back to a small room that served as her office. There were a few chairs, crates, and a table which Ma used to write her records. She had moved the papers and crates to the corner to make room for the group. The chairs were empty, but no one was sitting. ¡°We can talk here,¡± she said. ¡°It ain¡¯t much, but it should be quiet enough.¡± ¡°Well?¡± Telhari offered. ¡°What would you like to know?¡± Ellis looked awkwardly at Mary who shrugged her shoulders. Mary then looked at Ma who shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, kid. He¡¯s your uncle.¡± ¡°I ¡®spose¡­¡± Mary said, tapping her foot. ¡°Let¡¯s start with¡­where are you from?¡¯¡± Telhari nodded and settled himself against the wall, leaning on one foot and relaxing the other. ¡°Beyond the western border of Omnirius lies, hidden high in the mountains is the citadel of my people¡ª Minas Oroth. That is where I come from.¡± Ellis grabbed a nearby chair and sat down. ¡°Is that a city of elfkin, then?¡± Telhari nodded. ¡°So does your whole family live there?¡± Mary asked. ¡°The entire Lindhathal clan resides in Minas Oroth.¡± Ellis put his head in his hand. ¡°How¡¯d you end up here?¡± ¡°Nearly three years ago, I was banished from my home.¡± Ellis and Mary shared a look of concern. ¡°They kicked you out!?¡± Telhari nodded. ¡°Geeze, Alfy. What did you do to deserve that?¡± Telhari thought on it. He then leaned his head against the wall with a light thud and exhaled. ¡°As my father¡¯s eldest son, and as a member of the Lindhathal clan, I had certain responsibilities to my people. The Lindhathal are warriors and lore keepers¡ª we are tasked with safeguarding all of the knowledge and sacred artifacts of our people from those who would seek to pervert or destroy them.¡± He paused to make sure they were still following. ¡°One night, the citadel was attacked by an unknown enemy. I had a single order¡ª to protect the vault that houses our library. But¡­¡± Telhari then sank his head and stared at the floor. ¡° I let my emotions ¡ª and my pride ¡ª take control. Against orders, I led my men in pursuit of the intruders. However, not only did I overestimate my own abilities, but I severely underestimated our enemy. I was so driven by ego that I failed to anticipate their ambush.¡± He lifted his head. ¡°My men were killed¡­ along with a very dear friend.¡± Telhari closed his eyes as the memories came back to him. ¡°I couldn¡¯t save them. I couldn¡¯t stop the enemy. And I failed to do my duty.¡± ¡°The vault?¡± Mary guessed. Telhari nodded. ¡°Their goal was to cause a distraction to lure us away. Without anyone guarding the vault, they were able to undue our enchantments and break in.¡± Mary opened her mouth to say something but decided against it. Telhari knew she wanted to comfort him but couldn¡¯t find the words. ¡°My failure was absolute,¡± he said. ¡°There was no other recourse except for banishment.¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t that unfair?¡± Ellis asked. ¡°You tried your best, didn¡¯t you?¡± Telhari shook his head. ¡°My father was right to banish me. Even if he had not done so¡­I would never have been able to face my people knowing how much I had failed them. Truthfully, I was glad that I was forced to leave. Then I would not have had to face the shame of leaving on my own.¡± ¡°Still¡­¡± Mary said as she shook her head, ¡°For a father to do that to his own son?¡± ¡°It is true that he is my father. But he also has his duties as head of our clan and ruler of Minas Oroth. I do not blame him.¡± Ellis wanted to protest but he was cut off by Ma. ¡°Ruler?¡± she asked, leaning forward with her hands on her hips. Telhari nodded. ¡°Wait¡­¡± she said as she wagged her finger at him. ¡°Your father is a king?¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re a prince!?¡± Mary squealed. ¡°I was,¡± Telhari corrected. ¡°I have lost all claim to my birthright as a consequence of my exile.¡± Mary flung herself down into the chair and folded her arms in disappointment. ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°Then why come to Omnirius, of all places?¡± Ma asked him. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the rest of the world, but I know that here¡­¡± she said, pointing toward the floor, ¡°Is not really the best place for an Alfkin.¡± ¡°Initially, I traveled the west for a year or so before coming to Omnirius,¡± Telhari said with a shrug of his shoulders. ¡°I didn¡¯t have any particular plan.¡± ¡°But you went so far?¡± Mary said. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you want to be by your friends or people that you know?¡± Telhari grabbed a chair and brought it towards him. ¡°It is a lot easier to ignore your past mistakes,¡± he said as he sat down, ¡°When the people around you don¡¯t know about them.¡± He put his leg on his knee and leaned back. ¡°Otherwise, facing those people, day in day out, is like constantly looking in a mirror. It becomes unbearable if you hate your reflection.¡± ¡°Well, we don¡¯t hate you!¡± Mary announced with a smile. ¡°Could¡¯ve told us sooner though,¡± Ellis added. ¡°Thank you, Mary. And you are correct, Ellis. I could have. I should have. But I wasn¡¯t only hiding my past out of shame. It was also to protect you.¡± Mary and Ellis shared a look. ¡°The citadel of Minas Oroth has stood for millennia,¡± Telhari continued. ¡°Those who attacked three years ago were not the first. It is dangerous to know too much about my people.¡± Ellis raised his brow. ¡°I don¡¯t understand, though. Ain¡¯t there alfkin everywhere? We all know about them, and no one¡¯s come after us.¡± ¡°Many people don¡¯t know this¡­but not all elfkin are the same. My people and I are called Yuen''athenya; we are part of a lineage that remains unbroken since time immemorial. The elfkin most are familiar with are our distant kin that travel more freely and openly in the world. They have become separate from us¡­and though we may look it, in many important and fundamental ways, we are not the same.¡± Ellis considered the new information carefully, tapping the table as he thought. Finally, he folded his arms and leaned back confidently in his chair. ¡°I still don¡¯t get it.¡± ¡°Ellis¡­¡± Mary groaned, rubbing her face with her hand. ¡°So, what are you going to do then, Alfy?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ma held up her hand and ticked off her fingers one at a time. ¡°Well? You¡¯ve been kicked out of your castle. Stuck in a foreign land. And now you¡¯ve got the Magistrate knocking on doors and asking questions. So¡­¡± she asked once again as she leaned in. ¡°What are you gonna do?¡± Telhari leaned back and looked up at the ceiling. Ellis and Marybeth watched him intently, waiting for an answer. ¡°If I recall correctly, a very insistent young man once asked me to join his Guild.¡± Ellis grinned wide. ¡°If the invitation is still open, I think I¡¯d like to sign up.¡± Chapter 18. Rothwell that Ends Well Zorren stood there in the back room of the Lonely Song, staring at the thin beam of light that slipped through the doorway and stretched across the floor. Beside him, Allan reclined in his chair and tossed back his head, letting out a great sigh. Zorren heard this and gave him a sour look as he walked over. ¡°Is there something you wish to say, Allan?¡± Zorren asked as he reached down and collected the papers. Allan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Would you willingly listen?¡± ¡°You are free to speak, as you have ever been.¡± Allan pursed his lips. ¡°This was a great waste of our time.¡± Zorren tapped the papers gently on the table until they were all aligned, then slapped them down in front of Allan. ¡°Not entirely.¡± Allan took the papers and tucked them neatly into his briefcase. ¡°Care to explain?¡± Zorren quietly walked over to the door and peered out into the hallway. ¡°Quickly. We have a meeting with Julian.¡± Together, they followed the hallway toward the back of the Lonely Song and stepped outside. The air was fresh and the ground was cool, having stayed hidden from the afternoon sun beneath the shade of the tavern. Only a few workers could be seen in the area; all of them were busy with their duties and seemingly unaware of the two men. The sound of passersby drifted over from the main road. Allan walked next to Zorren and leaned in close. ¡°In order for your plans to work, the object must be destroyed. Without this, nothing moves forward.¡± ¡°I do not need you to remind me of that, Allan. I am well aware.¡± ¡°Then what of Lord Viemen¡¯s request?¡± Zorren thought a moment. ¡°Frederick will have his answer after we¡¯ve met with Rothwell.¡± Allan straightened up. ¡°There is no doubt Frederick would be a more suitable pawn than Rothwell.¡± Zorren looked around casually as the two walked toward the front of the tavern. ¡°Frederick will not agree to anything less than what he has asked for,¡± he said in a hushed tone, ¡°We have no way to accomplish this yet.¡± ¡°If it means getting Frederick in our grasp, killing Perry would¡ª ¡± Zorren grabbed Allan by the shoulder and hugged him close. ¡°Mind your tongue.¡± Allan reoriented himself. They were on the main road now, several dozen people were meandering to and fro: some were merchants, others were shoppers, and there were several men traveling north with a cart full of goods. Together, they crossed the street and rounded the corner of a local shop. Their carriage was parked in the alley, just barely in view from the main road. The driver snapped-to immediately upon seeing Zorren and Allan approach. Half a dozen men in brown and tan street clothes appeared, each carrying a sword of a different length. ¡°Keep to the original formation as discussed,¡± Zorren ordered. He then turned to the driver. ¡°We will be traveling to Mayor Rothwell¡¯s mansion. Don¡¯t take the main roads.¡± The driver nodded. ¡°As you wish, Virtua.¡± Zorren stepped up into the carriage, followed by Allan. Once inside, they shut the carriage door and drew all the curtains closed. Allan waited a few seconds before deciding it was safe to continue. ¡°Would it not be more prudent to give Frederick what he wants?¡± Zorren stared blankly, lost in thought. ¡°Dividing the land between Viemen and Mannigold makes it more difficult to manage,¡± Allan continued. ¡°Having Viemen combined as one entity will make the project go more smoothly. And, if we grant Frederick¡¯s wishes, he will be forever indebted to us.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need Frederick¡¯s gratitude.¡± Allan rolled his eyes. ¡°Then what about his guaranteed cooperation?¡± ¡°I understand your point, Allan, there is no need to be so persistent.¡± ¡°Then why do you hesitate?¡± Zorren folded his hands in his lap and looked towards the carriage window. Even obscured by curtains, it still seemed Zorren was gazing at something¡ª studying it intently. ¡°You are talking of assassination, Allan,¡± Zorren said plainly. ¡°Nasty, bloody, violent business that does not go unnoticed.¡± Zorren flicked his eyes toward Allan who looked away instinctively. ¡°The world would be a different place if one could simply wave their hand and rid themselves of any obstacle. However, this is not reality.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t patronize me, Zorren,¡± Allan hissed, his tone rising. ¡°Forgive me, Allan.¡± Zorren waited a few moments for Allan to breathe and calm himself before continuing. ¡°You are correct. Having all our resources consolidated under Frederick would make things easier. But the situation is not that simple. Perry is still a Mannigold, even though he has distanced himself from them considerably. There is still a chance that they would try to reclaim the land after his death.¡± ¡°Surely there is a way for us to intervene?¡± ¡°It could be done,¡± he admitted. ¡°However, it would all be contingent on whether or not we have a means to rid ourselves of Sir Perry Mannigold.¡± ¡°There are any number of men you could hire!¡± Allan barked. ¡°We have half a dozen with us right now! With our resources we could hire anyone, Zorren.¡± The carriage jostled back and forth as the wheels ran over an uneven stretch of road. ¡°Perry is no fool, Allan. Nor is he to be taken lightly.¡± Allan threw himself back into the carriage seat. ¡°I admire your mind, Zorren, but don¡¯t you think you are being too cautious?¡± ¡°With all due respect, Allan, your duties during the war were very specific. They served a great purpose, but they kept you isolated. There were many aspects of the battlefield that most were not privy too.¡± Allan glared at Zorren as he listened. ¡°Your point?¡± ¡°The Magistrate worked very intimately with High King Rhoden, as well as his generals and confidants.¡± ¡°This includes Perry?¡± Zorren nodded. ¡°Rhoden and Perry were quite close. In fact. Perry was present at nearly every war council, many of which I also attended.¡± Zorren paused in a moment of recollection. ¡°He is a shrewd and tactical man. Both he and Rhoden were good friends and Rhoden trusted him on matters of great importance.¡± ¡°Shrewd men can still be killed.¡± ¡°Do you know the life expectancy for a soldier in the War of Blood and Iron?¡± ¡°I know it was not long.¡± ¡°Three weeks¡ª if you managed to survive your first battle. The conditions were abominable. Supplies were frighteningly scarce. There was no good medicine, and the battles were fought on multiple fronts for nights on end.¡± ¡°I remember the war, Zorren. I am no child.¡± ¡°Sir Perry Mannigold fought in over forty battles. He held the southern front for nearly five years. This is no simple feat. In fact, it is quite extraordinary.¡± Allan threw his hand in the air. ¡°So, send a dozen men!¡± Zorren shook his head. ¡°Even that many will not be enough. He lives in the barracks with his guild; over two dozen armed men, trained by Perry himself, to say nothing of the servants and guards. If we fail the first time, he will know he is being targeted and our anonymity will be threatened.¡± ¡°What cause could Perry possibly have to suspect us?¡± Zorren turned away from him. A look of concern came across his face. ¡°Zorren?¡± Allan leaned in and forced eye contact. ¡°What are you keeping from me?¡± Two stone towers rose some fifteen feet into the air, flanking either side of the road. There were several trees on the ground below, and several more that dotted the compound. High in the canopy of a blooming maple, birds fluttered from branch to branch. Hanging like a wraith among the leaves, a black crow hopped a few paces along a low branch before leaping off and floating to the ground. The crow picked at the soft earth and hopped toward the guardsman who was sitting on a bench. Annoyed, the guard stood to shoo away the crow, but stopped when he caught sight of a carriage approaching. He placed a hand on his belt and walked over to the threshold of the gate. Once fully in view, the guard raised his hand, and the driver brought the carriage to a halt. ¡°What business do you have with Mayor Rothwell?¡± The driver withdrew a piece of fine leather from his breast pocket¡ª it was gilded with the crest of the Omnirian Magistrate. ¡°We are here on behalf of the Royal Omnirian Magistrate. I am transporting delegates who have business with Mayor Rothwell.¡± This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. The guardsman saw the crest and immediately bowed his head. ¡°Welcome.¡± He stood up and gestured toward a large brick building several yards up the hill. ¡°I will accompany you there.¡± Together, they traveled along the cobblestone path leading to Rothwell¡¯s mansion. Once at the front entrance, the carriage driver jumped down and ran to the side of the carriage. He opened the door and bowed. Zorren exited first, followed by Allan who slowly made his way down the carriage step. Allan landed firmly on the ground and let out a grunt. ¡°Cobbled stone?¡± He tapped the ground with his boot heel. ¡°How self-indulgent.¡± Zorren ignored the comment and headed up the steps. ¡°An unnecessary expense,¡± Allan muttered to himself. The servants greeted the two men as they entered the office. Zorren stepped through the doorway and onto a finely embroidered rug that stretched the length of the foyer. The space inside was not as large as Lord Viemen¡¯s manor, but it was similarly embellished: crowded with fine wooden furniture, ceramics, and hanging fixtures. ¡°Shall I take you to Mayor Rothwell¡¯s private office, milord?¡± one of the men asked. Zorren nodded. The servant led them up an old wooden staircase that creaked with every shift in weight. It was covered in a green and gold rug that matched with the ornamentation which hung from the railings. When they reached the door to Rothwell¡¯s private office, the servant knocked on the door a few times and called into the room. ¡°Lord Mayor?¡± Allan rolled his eyes; then, a voice called back. ¡°What is it!?¡± ¡°Lord Mayor, there are two men from the Magistrate who have come to speak with you.¡± ¡°Magistrate!? There are no appointments today!¡± The servant swallowed nervously. ¡°I beg your pardon, Lord Mayor. But while it is true that there are no appointments today¡ª¡± ¡°Send them away you twit!¡± ¡°Julian,¡± Zorren called loudly from the hallway. From inside the room there came a loud scraping of a chair across the wooden floor, then the sound of heavy, hurried footsteps. Finally, the door swung open, and Mayor Rothwell stood there with wide eyes. ¡°Zorren! Allan! Welcome!¡± Julian announced, panting between words. He turned violently toward the servant. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me we had such distinguished company?¡± Julian asked through a fake smile and gritted teeth. ¡°Forgive us, Julian,¡± Zorren began, ¡°We gave no warning to your staff.¡± Julian pushed the servant out of the way and stepped aside to clear a path for the two men. ¡°Never mind all that. Please, come in. Have a seat wherever you like.¡± Allan plopped himself down in the largest and most comfortable looking armchair he could find. Zorren, meanwhile, walked slowly to the middle of the room and stood there, waiting patiently. ¡°Lord Mayor, I am sorry, I¡ª¡± Julian grabbed the door handle, ignoring the servant, and shut the door before the man could finish his apology. He then spun around to face both Zorren and Allan and clapped his hands together. ¡°Well, to what do I owe the pleasure of your company?¡± ¡°Informal business, Julian,¡± Allan announced, nonchalantly. ¡°How fares Viemen under your stewardship?¡± Julian chuckled nervously to himself. ¡°Viemen is doing quite well. In fact, we¡¯ve recently begun a renovation project to repair the roadways.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Allan tapped his chin. ¡°Is that so? We came from the northern road, and I do not recall seeing any builders or masons.¡± ¡°We¡­are not at the building stage yet. We have only recently settled our plans, though we have begun recruiting builders.¡± ¡°If I recall,¡± Zorren added, ¡°The submission for roadwork was placed over a year ago. Was it not?¡± Julian winced. ¡°You are correct.¡± ¡°Yet you are just now laying plans, instead of stone?¡± ¡°It is proving rather difficult to come by laborers in this area. There are few who will take the work.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Zorren responded as he placed his hands behind his back. ¡°Surely a town with land as profitable as Viemen would have no issue attracting laborers?¡± Allan asked as he sat back in the chair. Julian bit his tongue. ¡°Indeed.¡± The air in the office was heavy. Julian flicked his eyes between the two men, fearful of further questioning; but they pressured him no further. He then made his way across the room and sat back down in the large chair which sat behind his writing desk. ¡°I hope your journey south was comfortable?¡± he offered. ¡°Oh, yes,¡± Allan replied. ¡°Despite the old roads.¡± Julian¡¯s eye twitched. ¡°Are you only here for a short while or shall I find accommodations for you?¡± Zorren spoke this time. ¡°We will be leaving tonight once our business is concluded. We have already spoken with Lord Viemen this morning,¡± he said, turning to face Julian. The blood drained from Julian¡¯s face. He cleared his throat and straightened himself. ¡°I am glad that you were able to accomplish so much during such a short excursion.¡± ¡°How are the borders, Julian? No more raids?¡± Allan called out from behind Zorren. Zorren turned politely toward Allan, blocking Julian¡¯s view of him. Allan raised his eyebrow at Zorren. In response, Zorren shook his head slightly before sitting down. ¡°There have been no raids for over seven months,¡± Julian said, folding his arms in his lap. ¡°Our northern and southern gates are well guarded.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Allan reached down into his briefcase and began flipping through his papers; Julian watched him with concern. Finally, Allan pulled out the page he was looking for and held it out in front of him. ¡°I wonder then, why the mercantile district has been losing money recently?¡± Julian began to think of an answer, but Allan gave him no time. ¡°We have reviewed the budgets with Lord Viemen who has been doing considerably well. The market records from this past year alone are quite troubling.¡± ¡°There¡­has been a decrease in the influx of merchants, but overall¡ª¡± ¡°You understand your position, yes?¡± Allan asked. Julian choked on his words. ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Your installment was begun out of necessity, but only as a consequence of war. A temporary action to improve efficiency and resource management during a troubling time for our nation. That decision¡ª¡± ¡°Was a royal appointment,¡± Julian cut in. The two men stared intently at each other, observing, gleaning the strength of their respective positions. Allan relaxed himself in the chair. ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°We have no intention to interfere with you,¡± Zorren said. ¡°Provided you are able to continue your necessary duties.¡± Julian narrowed his eyes. ¡°And what duties would you be referring to?¡± ¡°The details of your appointment carried within them certain stipulations. Your appointment as Mayor in place of Kendrith was for the express purpose of achieving certain ends. Ends that benefited Omnirius.¡± ¡°And I performed my duties,¡± Julian spat. He then raised his arms. ¡°Look around you. Viemen is still standing. The only town on the southern front to remain after the war.¡± ¡°We do not deny your services. But the conditions of your contract are as they have been written. The fact remains, you were not elected by formal process.¡± ¡°I was appointed by the High King.¡± ¡°There is no more king,¡± Zorren said. ¡°Not currently. What we do have is a court. A court with the authority to handle matters of importance to which a High King would normally attend.¡± Julian slammed his hands on the table. ¡°I have done nothing criminal!¡± Zorren tried to hide the smile that threatened to split his lips. ¡°Certainly not. However, we are no better than animals if we do not follow the rules that we have set forth for ourselves. If you have value to Omnirius, then you will be fulfilling the requirements of your contract. I have no problem with this.¡± Julian gritted his teeth so hard a vein was visible on the side of his head. He knew he was in no position to argue. His only choice was to submit. ¡°If it is the support of East Viemen that you wish for, you already have it. Though, I cannot speak for the others.¡± Zorren tilted his head out of curiosity. Julian tried to leverage his hand. ¡°Lord Viemen is not known for his benevolence,¡± he continued. ¡°I would remind you that it was his economic inexperience that led, in part, to my appointment. And as for Sir Perry Mannigold¡­ he cares little for economics. His land is relatively profitable and produces good crops, but he contributes little overall.¡± Julian tapped the desk with his index finger. ¡°I have planned for far more than road repair.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Allan leaned forward, genuinely intrigued. ¡°Please elaborate.¡± Zorren nodded. He too was interested in seeing exactly what Julian was planning. At this, Julian adjusted his collar. ¡°Are you aware of the Iron Titans?¡± Allan and Zorren shared a glance. ¡°We are not¡­¡± Zorren answered. Julian smiled to himself, then rose from the chair and continued speaking. ¡°Roughly six months ago, I was made aware of a group of individuals who had come to Viemen from afar. They were trained military men from the west, led by a man named Julius.¡± ¡°Bandits?¡± Allan asked. ¡°That was my suspicion at first. However, they have proved to be much more than rogues. Julius and his group have been instrumental in handling matters of military importance. They would work for housing, food, and if necessary, coin. They are to thank, in large part, for the stability of Viemen¡¯s borders.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve hired a mercenary army,¡± Zorren said. ¡°I fail to see the novelty.¡± Julian smiled. ¡°I have sponsored a new Guild.¡± Allan sat up. ¡°A what!?¡± ¡°Sir Perry, it would seem, is not the only one keen on gathering resources and influence to himself under the moniker of ¡®Guild¡¯.¡± Zorren relaxed in the armchair and folded his hands in his lap. ¡°And what do you hope to gain by supporting these Iron Titans?¡± ¡°Many of the towns and outposts south of Viemen were either destroyed during the war or abandoned thereafter. Bandits have since settled the abandoned outposts and have made the area and its resources unrecoverable.¡± Julian walked over to a bookshelf and ran his finger along the edge. ¡°Julius and his men have been assisting me in weeding out these unwelcome tenants and recovering anything of value that may have been left behind.¡± ¡°And how successful have these missions been?¡± Allan asked, tapping his thigh. ¡°Very,¡± Julian said proudly. ¡°In fact, the Iron Titans should be returning shortly from their recent excursion. As of now, they have managed to reclaim former territory just north of Svolden.¡± ¡°Svolden!¡± Allan said with widening eyes. ¡°I am impressed,¡± Zorren admitted. ¡°Omnirius has not had control that far south since before the start of the war. This guild must be very skilled.¡± Julian turned his back to them for a moment to hide his excitement. ¡°Yes, it is quite advantageous,¡± he said, turning back to face the two men. ¡°With the might of the Iron Titans, we can take back the southern roads. Once we have them, we can re-open our trade routes in the southwest as far as Auborn.¡± Zorren¡¯s smile faded into a frown. ¡°I see. You would like to further develop the south?¡± Julian nodded. ¡°The bulk of Omnirian trade runs north and benefits only Eadenfros and her surroundings. The concentration of wealth is overwhelmingly in the north.¡± The room became silent. Julian waited for an answer. From his position, he had given away all the truth that he could part with. Allan continued tapping his thigh; an old habit of his that seemed to help him think through difficult problems. Meanwhile, Zorren stared out the window. While his mind raced back and forth, his sight drifted toward the trees that stood beyond the glass. Calmed by the swaying of the branches, he mindlessly followed the nightingales as they hopped about. Zorren thought hard as he traced their movements; until he stopped suddenly, caught by the gaze of a black crow seated in the treetop. He watched it curiously¡ª its deep black eyes studying him perhaps even more than he studied it. Suddenly, the room filled with the sound of the bell tower. At that same moment, a flurry of wings erupted from the canopy. Dozens of birds assembled into a group and flew off into the sky: all except for the black crow. It remained in the same spot¡ª unflinching and unmoving. ¡°Zorren?¡± Allan called to him. Zorren did not move. ¡°Zorren. Our time is up.¡± In one swift motion, the crow spread its wings and took off from the tree. Zorren blinked away its image and turned to Julian. ¡°Allan is correct. Unfortunately, our schedule will not permit us to linger.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Julian said. Allan and Zorren stood and gathered themselves. ¡°Julian¡­¡± Zorren called to him. ¡°We expect good things.¡± Julian nodded back at them. ¡°I will not disappoint you.¡± With that, Zorren and Allan left the room, while the servant closed the door behind them. Julian remained there alone and in silence; he stared intently at the spot where they had been, his fists shaking with rage. Chapter 19. Providence The carriage car shook back and forth in rhythm as it passed through the streets of North Viemen. The driver was urging the horses onward in hopes of making it to the bridge as quickly as possible before the day¡¯s light vanished. Inside the carriage car, Allan gripped tight to his briefcase so it wouldn¡¯t fall to the floor. He tried his best to speak between the noise of the chassis and the sound of the wheels. ¡°Julian must be a fool. A trade route over land through that area would never be worth the cost of its own development.¡± He clutched the briefcase close, as the carriage leaned to one side. ¡°The path would take you miles out of the way, just to run past Edge and up towards Auborn. Tedious! It would never work!¡± ¡°I agree with you.¡± ¡°Of course wealth is concentrated in the north! That is where our capital city is. It is where Gate City is! The south has nothing to offer us.¡± Allan shook his head. ¡°How he ever managed to keep Viemen afloat, I will never know¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s hiding something, Allan.¡± ¡°You believe that everyone is hiding something, Zorren.¡± ¡°Because they always are. Julian is not that foolish. He must know that a southern trade route from Viemen to Auborn would be a waste of time. Which means he is planning something else¡­something he doesn¡¯t wish us to know about.¡± Allan leaned forward; his face was cold as stone. ¡°Then perhaps we should consider Frederick¡¯s wishes?¡± ¡°Frederick¡¯s motives are direct¡­¡± Zorren started. ¡°Julian is unpredictable and is already proving himself to be difficult.¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Allan cried. ¡°We can¡¯t trust Julian, but we can trust Frederick.¡± ¡°Not quite,¡± Zorren cut in. ¡°Neither of them can be trusted. The real question is who will be useful.¡± Allan thought to himself. ¡°In terms of resources, would Frederick not be the more obvious choice?¡± ¡°Strictly speaking, yes. Frederick has more to offer. However, Julian¡¯s weakness is also his greatest strength. He is ambitious and creative. His utilization of the Iron Titans¡­is something I never would have expected.¡± Allan snorted. ¡°Do you truly think a guild could be such a useful resource?¡± ¡°I would not have thought so, were it not for Julian.¡± ¡°More useful than nobility?¡± Zorren¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Have I said something funny?¡± Allan asked. Zorren grabbed his face; he was smiling. He was excited. The kind of excitement that comes from the birth of a new idea; an idea that ignites a blaze in the mind and burns away all other thoughts and doubt. He could feel the burdensome weight of uncertainty give way to clarity. Allan maintained eye contact with Zorren, with neither saying a word. Allan was about to speak when he noticed something odd. The carriage had stopped moving. Zorren soon realized it as well. When Allan finally opened his mouth to speak, Zorren held up his hand to him; he then slowly reached his hand underneath his cloak. Allan heard a quiet snap muffled by the weight of cloth. Zorren then slid a dagger out of its sheath and brandished it openly. They waited a few moments but heard no sounds from outside. Zorren concentrated. There was something strange about the silence. It wasn¡¯t simply the absence of sound, but the presence of something else¡ª a force which excluded all other things. Yet, there was something familiar about it. Allan was breathing heavily to himself. His heart was beating quick, and beads of sweat were appearing on his brow. Then he winced and caught his breath¡ª something had moved across his back. His hair stood up on end and he began to shake. Then, the feeling returned. Something was lying on him, moving towards his shoulder. Allan was frozen in fear. ¡°Z-z¡­¡± He tried to speak but could only whimper. However, it was enough for Zorren to hear. And as he turned towards Allan, Zorren saw an amalgam of shadow protrude from behind Allan''s back. It bulged onto his shoulder and pinched off from the darkness. Slowly, it warped and churned until it took on the shape of a black crow. Zorren¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Caw!¡± The crow let out a piercing wail that filled the. Allan jumped out of the seat and cried out in terror. ¡°ALLAN! DON¡¯T¡ª¡± But Allan could not hear him. Even without the deafening cry, Allan would have been too terrified to listen. He swung his hands around aimlessly, then fell towards the carriage door. He pulled and tugged until it swung open and then he jumped out¡ª letting out a gasp as he landed on the dirt. ¡°Agh!¡± Allan rolled on the ground, gripping his left leg. Zorren stabbed the dagger at the crow, cutting into it; but his knife passed through, as if through mist, and the form of the crow warped once again into shadow before disappearing. Zorren lunged for the door and jumped from the steps onto the ground, his dagger drawn. ¡°We are being watched, Allan.¡± Allan was panting on the ground. ¡°Did you kill the damn thing, Zorren!?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t real, Allan. It was sabbach¡­black magic.¡± Zorren whipped his head around; they were surrounded on both sides by crop fields. The small dirt road wound through the fields of Viemen¡¯s land, with barely enough space widthwise to allow for a full-size carriage. The road itself was set down a few feet from the fields, which were enclosed by a wooden fence. The sun was continuing to set, and the entire world was downcast in an orange glow. ¡°Get up,¡± Zorren ordered. Allan grunted as he brought himself to his knee, moving incrementally until he was standing. ¡°Where are the men!?¡± Allan shouted as he looked around. ¡°My Lord!¡± Allan turned to see one of his men jog out from around the other side of the carriage. ¡°There you are!¡± Allan shouted. ¡°We are under attack! Search the¡ª¡± ¡°Do not approach him, Allan!¡± Allan nearly lost his breath as Zorren grabbed him from behind and pulled him away. ¡°Zorren! What are you doing!?¡± ¡°That is not one of our men¡­¡± Zorren said, glaring at the person standing before them. The man¡¯s head tilted to the left, as if he was unsure of what they had said. But as Allan watched in horror, the man¡¯s head continued to turn, jerking unnaturally until they could hear the crunch and snap of his bones. Then the man¡¯s skin began to melt off his face, dripping like thick bile. His mouth opened wide. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Allan gagged and covered his mouth. ¡°Zorren¡­what¡ª¡± Then the man let out a high-pitched screech, the same as the crow from before. Allan and Zorren grabbed their ears; the unearthly sound sent chills running through them. Suddenly, the man¡¯s body melted entirely into the ground and turned into a jet-black ooze. It began to bubble and twist and then spread out across the ground, encompassing the carriage and the horses. Zorren tried to move but he wasn¡¯t quick enough¡ª something heavy and cold had engulfed his feet. He turned to see that both he and Allan had been ensnared by the liquid darkness. Zorren could feel the cold burning through his toes and rising up his legs. He gritted his teeth bitterly. Someone had been watching them since they had entered Rothwell¡¯s mansion, maybe even sooner. Sabbach can conjure animals to do their bidding, he thought. They can use them to spy and to eavesdrop. Allan and Zorren continued to sink lower into the ooze. It ripped and pulled at their clothing¡ª starving and ravenous. But the creature wasn¡¯t real? It was an apparition¡­and this darkness¡­I¡¯ve never heard of anything like this. Zorren could feel the cold, numbing sting rise up to his waist. Unless¡­ Zorren closed his eyes and clasped his hands together. He steadied his breathing and cleared his mind. Then, Zorren reached under his cloak and gripped tight to the golden emblem that hung from his neck. He began to chant. ¡°Deceluanys pat¡¯r Equinos, umilemque tuum faulum diriege. Incirtum, quo ant¡¯m, tu candore discute. Osecro! Equinos!¡± A great radiance spread out from Zorren; overtaking the rippling black and covering everything in a white light. Allan cried out and covered his eyes. When he opened them again, he found himself standing on the dirt path. Allan looked around in shock. Whatever had attacked them seemed now to have vanished. Allan jumped at the sound of one of the horses as it snorted and stomped its hoof. He ran over to examine them and saw that the driver was slumped over in the carriage. He paused for a moment, fearing the man had been killed, but he soon saw the rise and fall of his chest. The man was merely asleep. ¡°The driver is alive, he¡¯s just¡ª ZORREN!¡± Allan immediately ran over to him; he was collapsed on the ground and panting heavily. ¡°What¡¯s wrong!?¡± Zorren struggled to his knees with Allan¡¯s help. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Allan.¡± He clearly wasn¡¯t, but Allan did not press him. ¡°Whatever you did, you saved us.¡± ¡°We were never in danger, Allan.¡± ¡°What!? You saw that thing, whatever it was!¡± ¡°It was an illusion, Allan.¡± ¡°No¡­Zorren I felt it. It was real.¡± Zorren shook his head. ¡°I was wrong, Allan. This is not sabbach, it¡¯s illusion magic¡­very powerful illusion magic.¡± Allan hardened his face. ¡°Then why do it? Why toy with us by playing tricks, when they could¡¯ve killed us?¡± ¡°To send a message¡­¡± Allan snorted. ¡°What kind of message!?¡± ¡°Hello!¡± Allan froze. Zorren spun around to the source of the voice. Somehow, the man had made his way behind them, in the middle of the road, without making a sound. He was a lean man with sharp features, who wore dark colored clothing. He was almost entirely unremarkable, except for the glowing red gemstone that hung around his neck. ¡°All of this¡­¡± Zorren asked bitterly, ¡°To say ¡®hello¡¯?¡± The man shrugged. ¡°You nearly killed us!¡± Allan cried out, jumping to his feet. The man looked at him with pity. ¡°If I had wanted you dead, you would be.¡± Allan bit his tongue. The man then flicked his eyes to Zorren. ¡°You are only partially correct,¡± he continued, ¡°My intention was indeed to send a message.¡± He started walking toward Zorren as he continued. ¡°But I also intended to gather information.¡± Zorren became tense as the stranger approached him. He stopped in front of Zorren and held out his arm. ¡°It¡¯s not a trick,¡± he offered. Zorren reached out and grabbed the man¡¯s arm. He pulled Zorren until he was standing upright. The man then stepped back from Zorren and observed them. After this, Allan quickly returned to Zorren¡¯s side, and the two men faced off against the stranger. ¡°How long have you been watching us?¡± ¡°Since the tavern.¡± Zorren gritted his teeth. ¡°You were watching us at Rothwell¡¯s, then?¡± The man nodded. ¡°Very interesting company you keep, Zorren Zalphineas XI, Chairman of the Omnirian Magistrate.¡± ¡°The crow?¡± ¡°Correct!¡± the man said, smiling. ¡°Very astute. That was also about the time when I began suspecting you.¡± Zorren frowned at his patronizing tone. ¡°How?¡± ¡°I am not used to being seen. Only certain¡­talented individuals are able to do so. No mere politician would be able to sense my presence. But a Luminarcan Caster? With the power of the Magistrate, no less!? Very interesting, indeed.¡± Zorren laughed. ¡°So, this was a test?¡± ¡°And you have passed with high marks.¡± Zorren hated being blindsided. He worked tirelessly to be certain that he held all the cards in any given situation. Even if he did not always have the advantage, he made great efforts to at least be sure he had leverage. But here, in front of this man, he was completely powerless. And they both knew it. ¡°Now that you have us here¡­what exactly is it that you want?¡± The man¡¯s playful aura dissipated, and his face hardened. ¡°I want to know what you offered him.¡± Zorren and Allan shared a glance. ¡°Rothwell?¡± Allan asked. ¡°The Elfkin.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t already know? Have you not been observing us since we set foot in the Lonely Song?¡± The man¡¯s face remained unrevealing. ¡°Oh¡­I see,¡± Zorren said. ¡°You couldn¡¯t risk getting too close to him, could you?¡± ¡°I knew I made the right choice. You are very observant,¡± the man said, clapping his hands. ¡°Correct again. As I am now¡­I would lose to that man.¡± He put his hands on his hips. ¡°But I am not worried.¡± Zorren¡¯s expression soured. ¡°And why is that?¡± ¡°Two of the most influential men in Omnirius? Skulking about the streets of Viemen, soliciting the help of powerful Elfkin mages? Surely, they are up to no good.¡± Allan clenched his fist. ¡°Are you threatening to blackmail us?¡± ¡°Only if necessary. Rather, I think we can help each other. Any job good enough for a Lindhathal is one that I would be very interested in. Not only that, but I believe that you are desperate to see the job done. I propose that we work together.¡± ¡°We would never work with y¡ª¡± ¡°What would you ask of us?¡± ¡°Zorren! Are you insane!?¡± ¡°You said it yourself, Allan. The plan must be seen through, otherwise we cannot move forward.¡± The man smiled. ¡°As of now? I would ask nothing.¡± ¡°Nothing?¡± Zorren asked, with a look of growing suspicion. ¡°You would ask for nothing?¡± ¡°Nothing yet,¡± he clarified. ¡°I am to assume that necessities will be paid for. But as for personal compensation, there is nothing I need at this moment. Although¡­¡± The man tapped his chin curiously, then suddenly snapped his fingers. ¡°A guarantee!¡± ¡°A guarantee of what?¡± ¡°A partnership,¡± he said, plainly. ¡°I find Omnirius to be a very interesting place.¡± The man placed his arm across his stomach and bowed slightly. ¡°Allow me to assist you with your plans. In exchange, I will see your task accomplished.¡± Allan laughed. ¡°And why should we believe you!? You¡¯ve already proved to be nothing more than a malicious trickster!¡± The man straightened up. A look of sadness dawned over him. ¡°I suppose¡­that after all these years¡­there are few things left in this world that interest me.¡± ¡°Such lamentation! For one as young as you to say such a thing¡­¡± Allan shook his head. ¡°Young?¡± The man looked offended. ¡°Ah, I see. I had forgotten¡­¡± The gemstone around the man¡¯s neck began to pulsate with a blood-red glow. Zorren and Allan watched as he placed his arm above his head and then slowly drew it down over his face. Behind his arm, they could see the man¡¯s face begin to ripple and distort. When finally he drew his arm away, he was no longer the same man: his brown eye¡¯s had become a dark crimson, his facial hair had disappeared, and on either side of his head were two pointed ears. ¡°You¡¯re an alfkin?¡± Allan muttered in shock. ¡°What? Did you think Telhari was the only one?¡± Allan stomped his foot. ¡°Now there is even less reason to trust you! Zorren we cannot allow him to¡ª¡± Allan turned to Zorren for support but was stopped in his tracks. He had expected Zorren to be frustrated; but he was instead smiling¡ª laughing. ¡°Zorren?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you see, Allan?¡± Zorren laughed. ¡°It would seem that fortune has favored us on this night. ¡± Allan hobbled over to Zorren and grabbed his sleeve. ¡°Zorren! Tell me you aren¡¯t thinking about agreeing to this!?¡± ¡°Allan¡­¡± Zorren spoke Allan¡¯s name, but his attention was focused on the elfkin standing in front of them. His eyes were wide with an intensity that burned brighter than Allan had ever seen. ¡°I think it is time for us to inform Lord Viemen that we will be accepting his terms.¡± Chapter 20. To Destroy A Certain Object Vrastus descended the cold, black staircase one step at a time in perfect rhythm. There were no lights in the stairwell, but the darkness did not bother him. He was accustomed to darkness. His bloodline afforded him a set of eyes that were exceptionally keen, and in this gloom they glittered like a pair of silver coins. But he was not simply accustomed to the dark¡ª he reveled in it. He was a creature who had spent his life creeping in the shadowed and forgotten places of the world: listening, waiting, and watching. The coolness of the subterranean air was like a familiar blanket on his skin. The unending stillness brought him as close to a sense of inner peace as was possible for him. And if he embraced the darkness, took it into his heart and let it seep into every pore and crevice, he just might hear that voice again. Calling out to him¡­ Vrastus brought his boots together as he reached the heavy metal door at the bottom of the stairs. He casually lifted his hand and knocked a playful melody in quick succession. An unamused voice called from beyond the door. ¡°You may enter.¡± Vrastus pushed the door open and was met with the familiar faces of Allan Munzhaler and Zorren Zalphineas XI. They stood several feet away, at the edge of a circular room, carved from the same black stone as the staircase. Vrastus walked toward Zorren and Allan, listening to his own footsteps echoing below with each impact of his boot heel on the hard wooden floor. Metal had been hammered into flat strips that traversed the walls of the dome, each set with their own sconce, and ran from the ceiling until they encountered the floor. But as Vrastus looked closer, he smiled at the realization that the metal striping actually continued passed the floor and into the space below. This entire room wasn¡¯t a dome; rather, it was a sphere. A sphere with a wooden floor constructed halfway to give the appearance and function of domed space. A sphere made of dark, ancient stone lined with an unforgiving metal¡ª iron to be specific. There was no doubt about it. Even as Vrastus walked he could feel an occasional, painful burning sensation in his fingertips and the soles of his feet. This room had been built with a single-minded purpose¡ª to contain any and all forms of magic. ¡°I surely hope you don¡¯t plan to ambush me here.¡± Zorren did not seem amused by the notion. ¡°You¡¯ve sensed it then? What this room truly is?¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite impressive,¡± Vrastus admitted, ¡°Your design is so simplistic it reeks of Luminarcan influence, but your execution is superb nonetheless.¡± Vrastus folded his arms. ¡°Tell me, how did you manage to acquire so much obsidian?¡± Zorren walked toward the wall and placed a hand on its smooth, glassy surface. ¡°We did not acquire it, as such. This room was carved from a large deposit which already existed, buried beneath the earth. There are countless deposits such as these all throughout Omnirius and as far south as Auborn.¡± ¡°Oh? That is certainly unusual.¡± ¡°We have only observed one way in which obsidian forms. It requires intense heat from molten rock that is freed from beneath the earth.¡± ¡°I see no volcanoes in Omnirius?¡± Zorren stared listlessly into the gloom of the ceiling as he continued. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. ¡°Certain texts tell of a great battle in the ancient past, when titanic beings of flesh and fire ruled over this land. They commanded flames from the earth to wage their war. It was our ancestor, Helmund Omnir, who was first to drive them away with a certain weapon, freeing the human slaves and founding Omnirius.¡± ¡°And you believe the stories?¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Allan cut in, ¡°We did not call you here for a history lesson.¡± ¡°Mind your temper,¡± Vrastus chastised. ¡°Alright then,¡± he said with a clap of his hands, ¡°I presume the object is here? Why else should such a room exist?¡± Zorren made his way to the wall exactly opposite the door. A three-foot by three-foot square was carved out of the obsidian. It reached back a foot in depth and contained within it a small wooden chest. Vrastus¡¯ interest was piqued. He walked swiftly over to the other end of the room and stood beside Zorren. The dim glow from the candled sconces provided little in the way of light, especially as the two men hovered over the chest. ¡°I see it¡¯s smaller than a bread box,¡± Vrastus said with a wry grin. Zorren ignored him. He instead pulled a key from his robe, slid it into the keyhole on the face of the chest, and turned it clockwise until he heard a click. Zorren then returned the key to his pocket and stepped away. ¡°Please.¡± Vrastus stood in front of the chest, placed both hands on the lid and lifted it slowly to look inside. ¡°How inconsiderate of you,¡± he said through a sinister grin. ¡°I was not the one who chose the object,¡± Zorren answered. Vrastus lifted the object out of the box, scooping his index finger under the rim, and letting it dangle there. ¡°Aren¡¯t you being a little too casual?¡± Allan blurted out. ¡°Am I?¡± Vrastus asked with genuine shock. ¡°You are the ones who wish it to be destroyed, are you not?¡± ¡°Well then?¡± Zorren pressed him, ¡°Is it something you can do?¡± Vrastus stared down at the golden ring, which encircled finely embroidered purple and maroon silk, and was adorned with various gemstones. The Rhoden family crest, woven with gold filaments onto the rim, captured the candlelight and reflected it back into his eyes. Vrastus let out a sigh as he lifted the crown with his finger and spun it around. ¡°Probably.¡± Allan leaned forward to say something, but Zorren spoke before he could get out his words. ¡°Probably?¡± he asked. ¡°What keeps you from certainty?¡± ¡°This room,¡± Vrastus declared plainly. ¡°It is good for preventing anyone from using magic to locate this object. And it would also be good enough to suppress whatever enchantment has been placed on it. But because of that, I cannot accurately perceive its nature.¡± ¡°The object will remain here!¡± Allan shouted. ¡°We do not trust you to take it!¡± ¡°Then how do you expect me to be able to do as you ask?¡± Vrastus asked mockingly. ¡°A spell will be required to break this enchantment, probably destroying it in the process. How do you expect me to cast a spell in a room designed to suppress magic?¡± Allan had no response. ¡°We will let you take the object from here.¡± ¡°Zorren!¡± ¡°Thank yo¡ª¡± ¡°On one condition.¡± Vrastus sighed. ¡°There is always a condition with you¡­¡± ¡°You must first guarantee your success. Acquire all that you need. Only then will we be willing to part with it.¡± Vrastus let the crown slip from his finger and plop back into the chest, landing on its side. ¡°You expect a great deal, Zorren. I am flattered you believe I am capable of undoing spellwork about which I have no knowledge.¡± ¡°Fair enough,¡± Zorren said, ¡°I do not expect you to read my mind.¡± Vrastus smiled politely. ¡°I will tell you all I know of the enchantment,¡± Zorren continued. ¡°After that, I believe you should have all the information you need to devise your spell.¡± ¡°And if I should need materials? Will you bankroll this little endeavor of ours, Zorren?¡± Zorren placed his hands behind his back. ¡°Make your decision after you have heard what I have to say. Beyond that, if there is anything else you should desire,¡± Zorren added with a small grin, ¡°I believe I know a place where you can find all that you would need, for a very reasonable price.¡± Chapter 21. Unconventional Methodology A clear blue sky stretched out over the forest. Blazing sunshine beat down against the treetops, whose budding leaves drank in their warmth. The world was coming alive with the arrival of summer: the days were growing longer, the weather was becoming warmer, and the vegetation was breaking free of its spring slump and bursting with new life. A family of deer stood in the brush, grazing on a nearby shrub; two tiny fawns hobbled over to the lowest branches and tugged at the leaves whilst their parents stood guard. There then came a sound that drifted through the tree line ¡ª soft at first¡ª but which continued to grow louder. Finally, a high pitch thwack rang through the woodland. Startled, the deer skittered off into the brush. Meanwhile, away in the distance, two people were arguing with one another. ¡°Ellis, stop. You¡¯re gonna break it.¡± ¡°The point is to hit it, Mary.¡± ¡°Except you¡¯re not doin¡¯ it right. You need the form. But you¡¯re just swinging it as hard as you can.¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Ellis threw the wooden sword onto the ground. ¡°This is boring!¡± Mary looked at the sword lying there in the grass. She relaxed her grip on the string and held the bow loosely in her hands. ¡°It¡¯s training, Ellis. We gotta do what he says.¡± ¡°How does anyone get good doing this?¡± he whined. Ellis leaned against the training post and rested his arms on the pieces of wood that protruded from it. Mary rolled her neck in frustration. ¡°Ellis, you know how good Telhari is. If he says we gotta do it, then we gotta do it.¡± She snatched up an arrow and loaded it into position. Falling into rhythm, she drew the bow string back and released it. The arrow hummed as it flew through the air, missing the target on the tree and disappearing into the forest. Mary frowned. ¡°C¡¯mon, Mary. You¡¯re getting bored too¡ª don¡¯t pretend.¡± She tossed the bow on the ground in frustration. ¡°I just need a break is all.¡± ¡°Where is he anyways?¡± She shrugged her shoulders. Mary walked over to the shade of a nearby tree and pulled out her waterskin. She took a swig and then leaned against the tree. ¡°Why¡¯s it so hot today?¡± Ellis came over to her and held out his hand. She tossed him the waterskin and he drank from it before plopping down on the ground. ¡°How long have we been at this, now?¡± ¡°Dunno? A few weeks for you, a bit more for me.¡± Ellis leaned back on his arms and threw his head back, looking up at the underside of the canopy. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe you convinced him to let you train,¡± Mary said, suddenly. ¡°How are the studies coming along?¡± ¡°The what?¡± Mary looked at him with confusion and opened her mouth to speak, but she was cut short by the sound of footsteps approaching from the tree line. A few seconds later, Telhari appeared, carrying a small box that had a savory aroma wafting from it. Ellis and Marybeth shot up and ran over to him. ¡°I brought some lun¡ª¡± He was unable to finish his sentence before the two snatched the steaming bread from inside the box. Ellis bit into his and chewed ravenously. ¡°Oh! It¡¯s got meat inside!¡± ¡°It¡¯s roasted pork,¡± Telhari clarified. Mary chewed hers slowly, speaking between bites. ¡°Mhm¡­I¡¯ve never tasted it like this before. What¡¯s that flavor?¡± ¡°These were actually made by special request. It¡¯s a recipe I learned from a friend of mine who lives far from here. His people have a special way of preparing their pork that makes it taste exceptional.¡± Ellis reached in and grabbed another. ¡°It took some convincing,¡± Telhari continued over the sound of their open-mouthed chewing, ¡°But eventually the baker decided to give it a try for me.¡± Ellis shoved the new piece into his mouth after having eaten only half of the first piece. He tried to reach for a third, but Mary pushed him out of the way and took her second. She held the bread in her hand like a precious gem and eyed it lovingly. ¡°Don¡¯t be greedy, Ellis.¡± Telhari put the box on the ground near their other supplies and took one piece of bread for himself. ¡°I am glad you like them.¡± He surveyed the training area, spotting the wooden sword lying haphazardly on the ground. ¡°I trust you were continuing your drills while I was gone?¡± Mary and Ellis looked at each other. ¡°¡­Yeah,¡± Mary said. Ellis said nothing. Telhari walked in front of them and folded his arms. ¡°I thought that we were trusting each other?¡± There was no hiding from him. ¡°Well,¡± Ellis started, ¡°I just¡­I¡¯m just sorta bored, is all.¡± ¡°You are bored of training?¡± Ellis tightened his shoulders, trying desperately to think of way to explain. ¡°I¡¯m not bored with training! It¡¯s just that¡­the training¡­¡± ¡°Is boring?¡± Ellis deflated. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Without saying another word, he made his way over to where he left the wooden sword and picked it up off the ground. A few seconds later, the area was filled with the cracking sound of the sword striking the training post. Telhari watched Ellis perform his strikes one at a time. His foot position was fine to start, but he was not following through with his body movements. There was a precision to his motion when he struck the post below or at waist level, but anything above that and he was sloppy. Overall, he was doing well, but Telhari could tell from his posture and his facial expression that his heart was somewhere else. ¡°He¡¯s just bein¡¯ annoying is all,¡± Mary said. ¡°Ellis is always like this.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Telhari asked, turning toward her. She brushed the breadcrumbs off her shirt and put her hands on her hips. ¡°I¡¯ve known Ellis since we was kids. He¡¯s always been bad at following rules. Sometimes he¡¯s great, and he¡¯s smart, and he get¡¯s stuff quicker than I ever could. But other times, he just can¡¯t do it. Then he starts getting mad. He makes a big stink and then gives up.¡± Telhari thought to himself. ¡°Perhaps, he doesn¡¯t truly want to learn?¡± ¡°He does! Honest he does. He just¡­I dunno, he just can¡¯t get a hang of it, is all.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve used this training method with hundreds of students, and it always yields positive results.¡± Mary thought about it. ¡°Maybe humans are different?¡± Telhari watched Ellis as he moved through his stances. Mary may have been partially correct. If all humans learned differently than elfkin, then the training wouldn¡¯t work for her. But she was progressing well¡ª maybe even a bit fast. So why was Ellis struggling? Was it really just boredom? If that was the case¡­ ¡°Alright then,¡± Telhari said, ¡°Let¡¯s make it fun.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mary asked. Telhari gave no answer. Instead, he walked around the perimeter of the training ground until he was behind Ellis and out of his view. Then, he drew the blade from his back and pointed it towards Ellis. Telhari began to chant, and the blade soon rippled with myriad colors that moved across the polished metal surface. Mary felt the air change as she had on that night in Malendar¡¯s Edge and she knew then that Telhari was performing magic. Ellis, too, knew the feeling; and, after sensing it, he stopped himself mid swing. Ellis turned around, tracing the sensation, until he saw Telhari with the tip of his blade pointed towards him. ¡°Telhari!? What¡ª ¡± ¡°ELLIS LOOK OUT!¡± Ellis felt a rush of air as something closed in on him from behind. He spun around and caught the motion of a weapon sweeping towards his body. He brought the wooden sword upward, but his elbow nearly collapsed under the weight of the impact. He adjusted his body, sank into his stance, and placed both of his hands on the handle of the wooden sword. It was too late to properly parry the attack, but he had enough strength to prevent the impact from striking his face. Ellis staggered back from the blow and nearly tripped over himself. Suddenly remembering his foot placement, he readjusted his body and took a look at the enemy. ¡°What the hell is that!?¡± The wooden post was moving. It was alive! He watched as the lengths of wood used to simulate the arms of an enemy soldier began swinging themselves slowly back and forth¡ª taunting him. Ellis whipped his head around to yell at his teacher. ¡°Telhari!? What did you do!?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t watch me, Ellis. There is an enemy before you.¡± Ellis gulped. He heard the splintering of wood behind him, and he turned back in time to move away from an advancing swing from the wooden arm. He looked down in surprise; the training post had split its lower half and grown legs of its own. The legs weren¡¯t just functional, they were set one in front of the other, with the back turned slightly outward. Its body was centered and the arm that extended towards him was supported by its stance. The post had come alive. And it was imitating him. No¡­not just imitating. It had a better stance than he did. It was doing what Ellis should have been doing. He gripped the hilt of his sword and stared at the post, grinding his teeth in frustration. ¡°As if I¡¯d lose to a stupid piece of wood!¡± Ellis rushed toward the training post and swung at it from the right¡ª his dominant side. The training post brought up the left arm quickly and intercepted Ellis¡¯ strike. The ballistic force rang through Ellis¡¯ arms and shook his body. In a flash, the training post switched its foot position and withdrew the left arm at the same time as it thrust the right arm forward. Ellis, still reeling from the parry, barely had enough time to bring his own sword back in front of him in order to block a direct hit. His upper body managed to react, but his lower body was sluggish. The training post pushed forward with the strike and Ellis¡¯ incomplete stance collapsed. With an upward motion, the wooden arm pushed Ellis¡¯ sword away and he fell backwards. Ellis landed with a thud on the ground. Above him, the training post drew back its arm and lunged at him. Ellis threw up his hands to cover his face. He waited for the attack, but it never came. Finally, he opened his eyes and saw that the wooden arm had frozen in place, a few inches from his face. Ellis relaxed on the ground. He could feel the heat from his body dissipate into the earth, as the sweat began to pour down his neck and back. He felt a sudden, heavy fatigue and tried hard to steady his panting breath. ¡°Telhari!¡± Mary yelled at him. ¡°What was that for!?¡± ¡°A new training method,¡± he said with a half grin. Telhari stepped over Ellis and stood in front of the training post. Then, after withdrawing a dagger from his belt, he carved an ¡®x¡¯ into the post. ¡°From now on,¡± Telhari announced, ¡°No more drilling strikes.¡± He turned around to face Ellis and pointed at the ¡®x¡¯ with the tip of his dagger. ¡°Your goal is to land ten hits on this point. If you do that, we will start sparing using metal blades.¡± Ellis shot up from the ground. ¡°Really!?¡± Telhari nodded. Ellis rolled himself up from the ground and shook out his arms. Telhari looked at him once more; it was as if he had become a new person. In an instant, Ellis had forgotten his soreness and was ready to fight once again. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Telhari asked him. Ellis nodded. Telhari placed his palm on the top of the training post and reactivated his enchantment. He stepped back a few paces as it began to twitch and realign itself into a more humanoid appearance. ¡°Be careful!¡± Mary called to him through cupped hands. Ellis steadied himself. The training post turned to him as if it could see, tilting itself into position and pointing its wooden arms at him. Ellis watched the post carefully; it was inching itself forward while maintaining its stance. Ellis matched it pace for pace, keeping his sword arm tense and ready. All at once, the post burst forward at incredible speed towards him. Ellis clenched his jaw and strengthened his grip on the handle of the wooden sword. He dropped low and tensed his whole body. The training post drew back its right arm just enough to gain momentum. In one smooth motion, the force transferred up from the ground, through the central portion of the training post, and into the strike. Ellis could read its movements clearly this time. He waited for the perfect moment, planting his feet and bringing up his own sword at an angle. Crack! Ellis looked in front of him and, for a split second, there was an opening between them. A successful parry. Ellis twisted his upper body and drew back his blade toward his torso. He thrust the sword forward again, stabbing toward the mark Telhari had made. Crack! Ellis felt a pain through his fingers so bad he nearly dropped his sword. Despite his best efforts, the training post had parried him in turn, leaving Ellis with his arms above his head and his torso exposed. He could anticipate the next strike, but he was too slow to block it. He felt the wind leave his chest as the wooden arm crashed into him from the side. He crumpled to the ground and clutched his ribs. ¡°Ellis!¡± Mary cried out. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Ellis coughed a few times but was able to steady his breathing. The training post stood there, frozen in the exact position in which it had struck him. Ellis rolled onto his back and wiped the sweat from his face. ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine, Mary.¡± Mary gave him some water to drink; he gulped it down so quickly he nearly choked. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Ellis rubbed his side¡ª pressing in different points along his ribs and wincing accordingly. ¡°Not really,¡± he lied. Telhari stood apart from them, watching on with a twinge of concern. Perhaps he was pushing Ellis too hard? He had wanted to keep Ellis engaged in the training, but he might have progressed him too quickly. Telhari made up his mind and headed over to the two of them. ¡°We can stop for the day if you would like.¡± ¡°No!¡± Ellis shot up from the ground with wide eyes. ¡°I wanna do it again!¡± Telhari folded his arms. ¡°Are you sure? We have many more days to practice.¡± Any one of them could tell that Ellis was tired. His hands were red and tremulous from holding so tightly onto the sword and from withstanding the force of the attacks. His body was covered in sweat and his cheeks were flush. But even still, in his eyes Telhari could see a fire burning brighter than before¡ª a ferocious determination. Ellis locked eyes with Telhari. ¡°Again!¡± Chapter 22. On Deaf Ears ¡°Are you certain!?¡± Sir Perry¡¯s mouth hung open at the dinner table as he stared at the tutor. The man politely took a bite of his food, chewed, and swallowed before responding. ¡°Oh yes, Sir Perry. Ellis is quite diligent. After our morning sessions, he insists on taking all of his assignments to the library to practice on his own.¡± Perry narrowed his eyes. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like Ellis?¡± He then sat back in his chair, swirling the drink in his cup. The tutor took another bite of food before speaking. ¡°I have to admit,¡± he started, ¡°From the way you had described your nephew, I was initially quite skeptical. However, he seems very dedicated. He doesn¡¯t even leave the library for food.¡± Perry put his cup on the table. ¡°He doesn¡¯t? At all?¡± The tutor lowered his spoon from his mouth and thought for a moment. ¡°It has only been about three weeks, but I suppose¡­he spends almost the entire day in the library studying.¡± Ingrid sipped the water from her cup but kept her focus on Perry. ¡°Where is the boy now?¡± Avenell asked. The tutor finished swallowing his food and took a sip of his drink. He lifted the napkin from the table and patted his lips. ¡°When I last left him, he was in the library still.¡± Perry dropped his utensils and slid his chair away from the table. ¡°I think I would like to see Ellis¡¯ diligence with my own eyes.¡± ¡°A-are you sure? If we disturb him¡­¡± Avenell rose from the table with Sir Perry. ¡°It will be but a moment,¡± he assured the tutor. ¡°We will not disturb Ellis for too long.¡± The tutor nodded halfheartedly. Avenell bowed slightly, then took off after Sir Perry who had already made his way to the staircase. ¡°Do you believe a word of it, Avenell?¡± Perry snorted as he walked up the steps two at a time. Avenell scurried after him, gripping the hand railing with each step. ¡°It is hard¡­ to believe¡­ Sir Perry.¡± They reached the top of the steps and spotted the door to the library. Perry¡¯s footsteps pounded against the wooden floor as he marched down the hall. The door to the library flung open as Perry pushed his way inside. ¡°Ellis!?¡± he called into the room. Perry saw a writing desk in the corner near a window, which had a few books and papers neatly stacked in the corner; but there was no one inside. There was only stale air, heavy with the scent of old paper. ¡°I knew it¡­¡± ¡°Lord Mannigold?¡± Both Avenell and Perry turned around to see Hector standing there. ¡°Are you looking for Ellis?¡± Hector asked. ¡°Yes, Hector. Do you know where he is?¡± ¡°He is preparing for bed, Lord Mannigold.¡± ¡°Oh, is he now? Let us see.¡± Hector swallowed. ¡°Uhm, Lord Mannigold, I think that Ellis is very tired today, and¡­¡± ¡°Let me greet my nephew, Hector. It has been a while since I¡¯ve spoken with him.¡± Perry sped off down the hallway towards Ellis¡¯ room with Hector trailing after him. Avenell followed several paces behind, curious to see how it all would end. Perry stopped outside and put an ear to the door. Hector watched him closely with a nervous look on his face. Suddenly, Perry burst into the room, his voice booming inside and reverberating off the walls. ¡°Ellis!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Ellis dropped the clothes he was holding and threw up his hands in defense. Perry seemed disappointed. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Ellis looked around the room and spotted Hector hiding behind Perry. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be here?¡± he asked innocently. Perry folded his arms. ¡°The tutor is singing your praises, Ellis. He says you¡¯re working very hard.¡± ¡°As we agreed, Uncle.¡± Ellis spoke the words calmly and with obvious dispassion. This was the tone that Ellis had been instructed to use when speaking to dignitaries or to those of high social status¡ª not the way he supposed to speak with Perry. Ellis had remained distant in his own way since their last talk. On the surface, this was due to the rigors of his studying, but in truth ¡ª as Perry knew well¡ª there was another reason. Neither he nor Ellis had been able to look each other in the eye since that day. Perry had been agonizing constantly over the situation; unsure of what to do or what to say in order to get Ellis to understand him. He hated that Ellis treated him like a stranger, but he was still a child after all. What did he know of such matters? Why couldn¡¯t he see that Perry was right? It made him so frustrated he couldn¡¯t stand it. He wanted to reach out, to grab Ellis by the shoulders and ask him why he wouldn¡¯t listen. But Perry knew that if he pushed Ellis any more than he already had, he might lose him. He couldn¡¯t bear that. ¡°Ellis¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Uncle?¡± Ellis was digging through the shelves of his wardrobe with his back toward Perry. ¡°Wait here a moment.¡± Perry turned to leave the room and gave a look to Avenell and Hector. The two of them nodded and left after him. Ellis waited until they had gone; then he grabbed his clothes and began to change. After a minute or two, Ellis could hear Perry¡¯s footsteps from the hallway. He slipped the shirt over his head and pulled it down just as Perry entered the room. ¡°I have something for you,¡± Perry announced. ¡°You do?¡± Perry held his hand up to Ellis and opened it. In his palm was a necklace; a worn, dark-colored strip of leather tied around a curious metal ornament. The ornament seemed to be made from a thin piece of metal that was bent and woven into an intriguing shape. Perry offered it to Ellis. He took it and held it in his hands; he could see that there was a piece of stone lodged in the center, around which the metal was wrapped. Uncertain, Ellis brought it to eye level to inspect it more closely. ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize it?¡± Perry asked him. ¡°No¡­should I?¡± ¡°It belonged to your father.¡± Ellis didn¡¯t know what to say. They rarely ever spoke of Ellis¡¯ parents. Ellis¡¯ mother had died in the Plague of 938 when he was very young. After the war, when Perry took Ellis in, the loss of his father was too fresh in his mind, and so they did not speak of it. As he got older, both of them gradually became accustomed to avoiding the topic altogether. It wasn¡¯t as if they¡¯d forgotten, but more so that they were content to let the memories linger in the distance¡ª close enough to see but never close enough to touch. That¡¯s how it was, at least, until this moment. ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t remember this.¡± Ellis looked down at the necklace, tracing the shape of the metalwork. He frowned at his hand, trying his best to remember anything¡ª the necklace, his father, what he looked like and how he sounded. Ellis tried to remember any of it, but he couldn¡¯t. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t remember.¡± Ellis¡¯ whole body seemed to sink into the floor; his excitement over the gift traded suddenly for a sadness he had long forgotten. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Ellis.¡± Perry moved next to Ellis and put a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Your father always had it on him, even when we rode to battle. He said it was an heirloom¡ª something his father had given him.¡± Perry looked down at the necklace. ¡°It has an interesting style,¡± he said, studying the metalwork with his eyes, ¡°Your father always said he had planned to give it to you when you were older.¡± Perry removed his hand from Ellis¡¯ shoulder and stepped back from him. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it was right for me to keep it from you all this time, but I think you are old enough for it now.¡± Ellis stared down at the necklace for a few moments. Then, he lifted it up and lowered it around his head. Perry leaned back and took a look at him. When had he grown so much? Standing there, wearing that necklace, he almost¡­ ¡°You really do look like your father,¡± Perry said with a smile. ¡°T-thank you¡­for the necklace,¡± Ellis said. Both Ellis and Perry stood still, each content in their own way. But after a few moments, neither of them knew what else to say. Ellis shifted his weight uncomfortably and looked around the room. ¡°Well¡­¡± Perry started, ¡°Keep up your studies.¡± ¡°Of course, Uncle,¡± Ellis said, eager to end the conversation. ¡°Make me proud!¡± Perry clapped Ellis on the shoulder, and he winced in pain. Perry¡¯s smile faded. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± ¡°No!¡± Ellis blurted out. Perry eyed him suspiciously. ¡°If something happened, you need to tell me.¡± Ellis backed away and started unfolding the sheets of the bed. ¡°Everything is fine Uncle Perry, I promise! Just, my shoulder is a bit sore from all that writing.¡± Ellis swung his arm around, putting on the best show he could. ¡°See? I¡¯ll be fine after some sleep.¡± Perry took a closer look at Ellis as he fussed with the bed sheets. He hadn¡¯t noticed before how callused his hands had become. The sleeves of Ellis¡¯ shirt came down as far as his wrists. But as he moved around, the sleeves lifted, and Perry could see that there were red marks ¡ª and even a small bruise¡ª running down the length of his arms. Perry had been neglecting Ellis over the past few weeks; but, for the first time in a while, he saw him clearly. ¡°You had better rest, then.¡± Without another word, Perry left the room. Avenell and Hector were waiting at the end of the hallway. As Perry approached, Avenell turned to speak with him. ¡°How is he¡ª¡± But Avenell stopped when he saw Perry¡¯s face. He had known Perry for many years and knew how to read his temperament. Perry was not like most other knights of noble birth. He could keep up appearances when absolutely necessary, but on most occasions, he was a highly emotive man. If he was happy, he would laugh. If he was angry, he would yell. If he was furious, however¡­Avenell knew that look as well. ¡°Hector.¡± Hector immediately bowed his head. ¡°Yes, Lord Mannigold?¡± ¡°Is Ellis keeping something from me?¡± Hector didn¡¯t lift his head. He remained staring downward, peering intently at the pattern of the wooden floor¡ª watching the beads of sweat drip from his nose. ¡°Hector¡­¡± Hector felt Perry approach, standing so close to him that all hope of escape had vanished. He winced as Perry spoke to him again. ¡°Tell me what my nephew has been up to.¡± Chapter 23. Confrontation (I) Birdsong drifted in through the open window and filled the library. Stale, musty air was swept into a spiral and cleared away by the sweet summer breeze. On the grounds below, a sound of voices began to swell as the servants went about their morning work. A small bird fluttered down and perched itself on the windowsill. It peeked its head into the room and hopped back and forth, chirping joyfully. But the enjoyment was short lived, as the rhythmic pounding of footsteps soon caught the bird¡¯s attention. The door to the library swung open, and the bird, startled and fearful, took off into the sky. ¡°Are you sure you do not need any further details?¡± the tutor asked, trailing into the library behind Ellis. ¡°No, thank you. You were very clear,¡± Ellis called over his shoulder. He then hurried over to the corner desk, carrying books and papers in both hands. He plopped them onto the table and they landed with a thud. The tutor frowned at him. ¡°I see.¡± Ellis pulled the chair out from the desk and sat down. He waited a few moments, then looked over at the tutor who was still standing in the middle of the room watching him. Ellis smiled back awkwardly. The tutor did not move. ¡°Was there something else you wanted to say?¡± The tutor tapped his arm with his index finger. ¡°No, I suppose not.¡± He turned away from Ellis with a look of suspicion, then spoke again. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Ellis. I expect you to have finished transcribing the chapter on argumentation by the end of the day. And you are to prepare for an oral examination on formal grammar.¡± ¡°Oral exam!?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the tutor said, smiling to himself. ¡°You have been so diligent these last few weeks, I am sure the oral exam will be easy for you.¡± Ellis followed the tutor with his eyes as he crossed the room. Once the door was shut, Ellis jumped up from the desk and ran to the other end of the library. The bookshelves were arranged along the perimeter, interrupted only by the occasional window. In the farthest corner of the room stood a closet door. Ellis reached the door and yanked it open. ¡°Alright, he¡¯s gone.¡± Hector crept out from the storage room and looked around. ¡°Did you hear?¡± Ellis asked him. ¡°I heard him mention an oral examination¡­¡± Ellis scowled. ¡°Not that. He wants me to transcribe the chapter on argumenstration.¡± ¡°Argumentation?¡± ¡°Yeah, argumentation.¡± Hector sighed. ¡°Ellis, please reconsider. If you would only try to complete your studies today. Even just a few hours would be¡ª¡± ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± Ellis said as he bounced back towards the desk. ¡°I only need three more hits and then Telhari will let us start using metal blades! I can do it today; I know I can.¡± Hector slowly crossed the room. He had never before seen Ellis so excited in all his years of tending to him. ¡°Ellis, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re taking too many liberties with Lord Mannigold?¡± Ellis snorted. ¡°Uncle is so busy with the guild¡ª he¡¯s not gonna notice. It¡¯s been over three weeks, and he hasn¡¯t figured it out.¡± Ellis went over to the nearest bookshelf. It had been pulled a few inches away from the wall, leaving just enough space to hide something small. Ellis reached behind and yanked out a woven rucksack. He swung the sack over his shoulder and headed towards the open window, then peered down below. ¡°Ellis,¡± Hector insisted, ¡°I am not sure that I can¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be modest, Hector. The tutor has been praising your essays!¡± Ellis patted him on the shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re a better student of his than I could ever be.¡± Hector wanted to protest, but Ellis spoke with such conviction and with such a friendly face that he couldn¡¯t help but smile back. He knew that it was rare to find someone as genuine as Ellis; he meant every word he said, even if it was foolish or childish. Ellis stuck his head out the window and looked downward. Presently, they were on the second floor. Below stood the roof of the dining hall, which stretched further out onto the grounds; and beyond that was the entrance to the kitchen. There were certain areas of the manor that had been renovated since the decommissioning of the barracks, but this portion was mostly made of the same old stone that was a part of the original structure. Ellis could, with relative ease, climb down the stone bricks that had become eroded over the years, using the gaps between them as footholds. Once down far enough, he could jump onto the roof of the dining hall. From there, he would make his way to a large oak tree that reached even higher than the roof. ¡°I¡¯ll see you in the evening, Hector,¡± Ellis assured him. He then swung his legs over the windowpane and ran the tip of his boot along the wall until he found the familiar foothold. Ellis began to lower himself down, as he had always done, when Hector suddenly ran to the window. ¡°Please don¡¯t go, Ellis!¡± Ellis stopped his descent. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°It¡¯s alright Hector.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°I have to go, Hector!¡± Without another word, Ellis put all his focus into scaling down the wall and onto the roof. From there, Hector watched him scurry over to the oak tree and disappear into its branches. Marybeth shifted her weight from side to side, readjusting the heavy pack she was carrying. She shielded her eyes from the sun and squinted into the distance. ¡°Why is Ellis always late?¡± ¡°Hopefully he will be here soon,¡± Telhari said, ¡°Otherwise, we may have to leave without him.¡± Mary sighed, gripping the straps to her backpack and pulling them tight around her shoulders. ¡°I guess we should go, then.¡± The two set off down the main road that led out of town. Their typical meeting place was the southern gate of Viemen. It was not too far from Perry¡¯s manor, while also being close enough to the inn where Telhari was staying. Once Ellis had joined them in their training, they quickly realized that the training area by the inn was too small. To rectify this, they had claimed an area in the forest just outside Viemen as their new training grounds, which they have been using every day since. Ellis was usually late to their rendezvous, but never this late. Telhari and Mary made it about halfway down the hill towards the southern forest when a familiar voice called out to them. ¡°Telhari! Mary! Wait!¡± Mary rolled her eyes. She stopped and turned around to face her friend with a look of dissatisfaction. ¡°Why are you always late, Ellis!?¡± she called out to him as he jogged over. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, honest. My pack got caught in the tree and¡ª¡± ¡°What tree?¡± Ellis bit his tongue. ¡°Uh¡­ you know, just¡­ a tree.¡± He trailed off and smiled weakly. Mary gave him a weary look before shaking her head. ¡°It¡¯s all fine now, though,¡± he reassured her. ¡°Let¡¯s not waste any more time!¡± ¡°You¡¯re lucky the days are getting longer.¡± Ellis followed a few paces behind Telhari and Marybeth as they began down the road. But after a few minutes of walking, there came a low rumbling sound from behind. ¡°Step to the side you two,¡± Telhari said, ¡°There is a caravan coming this way.¡± The trio moved off the road to allow for the caravan to pass. Within a few seconds the hoof beat was upon them. However, instead of passing them, the caravan slowed down as it approached and continued at their pace. Ellis felt a shiver run up his spine. He turned around instinctively and the blood drained from his cheeks. He was staring right into the face of his uncle; behind Perry was seated Avenell on horseback, with Hector in the saddle behind him. Ellis stood still. ¡°Ellis, come on, we¡¯re already late to start and¡ª¡± Mary stopped herself when she saw Perry. She reached out and grabbed Telhari by the arm, turning him to see what she was seeing. ¡°Nothing to say to your uncle?¡± Perry asked as he swung his leg over the saddle and landed on the ground. He was partially suited in his armor¡ª a sword was sheathed at his hip. ¡°Uncle Perry, I¡ª¡± ¡°Should be home?¡± Perry cut in as he walked slowly towards Ellis. ¡°Should be punished for your lies? Should be on your knees apologizing?¡± Ellis shrank before his uncle¡¯s interrogation. He looked to Avenell who gave him no reassurance. Behind Avenell, Ellis searched for Hector, but he continued to hide his face. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m sor¡ª¡± Perry struck Ellis so quickly across the face that he had no time to react. ¡°Ellis!¡± Mary tried to run towards him, but Telhari held her back. ¡°Do not interfere, Mary.¡± ¡°But why!?¡± ¡°It is not our place to interfere.¡± Perry stood up tall and turned his head toward them both. ¡°That is a curious statement to hear from a man who has already stepped well beyond his bounds.¡± Telhari let go of Mary. ¡°I had asked you to honor my wishes, and to leave my nephew¡¯s education to me. Yet here you are.¡± Perry uttered these words with a commanding aura. He squared himself and approached Telhari, leaving Ellis behind him. ¡°You¡¯ve shown no respect for me, and for the second time now you have placed my nephew in harm¡¯s way.¡± ¡°Uncle Perry, please! It wasn¡¯t Telhari¡¯s fault! I lied to him!¡± Perry stopped his advance. He snapped his head towards Ellis¡ª the boy was too scared to lie. Perry turned his gaze back towards Telhari. He waited for an answer. Telhari obliged. ¡°Ellis did lie to me¡­¡± he started, ¡°But I was well aware that he was doing so.¡± Telhari knew full well that after uttering these words there would be no going back. This was not the answer Perry had wanted. Nor was it the answer Ellis expected. ¡°You¡­You knew?¡± Telhari nodded. ¡°Tell me then, stranger, why would you deliberately assist my nephew in disobeying his uncle¡¯s wishes?¡± Perry¡¯s full attention was directed towards Telhari; it took all his restraint to maintain a semblance of composure¡ª but even that facade was slowly waning. ¡°Ellis is passionate and capable. If I can help him achieve his goal, then I would be happy to do so.¡± ¡°You think that I would hinder Ellis!?¡± Perry roared. ¡°That you can offer him something that I cannot!?¡± ¡°I think¡­that despite how much you care for him, you treat Ellis as a child when he is no longer one.¡± The sound of sheering metal cut through the air as Perry drew his blade. Telhari placed a hand gently on Mary¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Step to the side, Mary.¡± She didn¡¯t move. Telhari squeezed her shoulder; she returned him an empathic gaze and pleading eyes. After all their time together, she didn¡¯t need words; he understood her and nodded back. Avenell jumped to the ground. ¡°Sir Perry!¡± Perry lowered himself. ¡°Do not interfere, Avenell. Words are no longer appropriate here. This man believes he is a more capable teacher than I am¡ª that he knows better. We shall see if it is true.¡± ¡°Uncle Perry don¡¯t fight him! Please!¡± Ellis sprinted over to Perry but Avenell grabbed him before he could reach his uncle. ¡°Let go! Avenell!¡±. ¡°Stop, Ellis. You will only get hurt!¡± Though Avenell tried his best to keep Ellis calm, in his heart he shared his worry. Since the prior night, after Hector had told them what Ellis had been doing, Avenell had been concerned. He had expected Perry to fly into a rage and confront Ellis that very night. But instead, Perry said nothing more to them and disappeared. Avenell thought he might have gone to calm down, but by the morning it was clear that Perry¡¯s anger had seethed all the more in his isolation. Telhari had overstepped a boundary that Avenell had not realized was existent. He often took for granted the relationship that Perry had with Ellis; at some point, in Perry¡¯s heart, Ellis had become like his own son. ¡°Well?¡± Perry called to Telhari, ¡°Do not insult me any more than you already have.¡± Telhari walked a few paces forward¡ªhe could feel Mary¡¯s eyes on him. Ellis was visible behind Perry, watching the scene unfold. In a single motion, Telhari drew the blade from his back and brought it into position. He examined Perry from head to toe; there was no error in his position, no doubt in his body. For Sir Perry Mannigold, this street had become a battlefield. Chapter 24. Confrontation (II) Perry inched his front foot forward, little by little, closing the gap between them. Telhari continued to observe Perry, looking for an opening, waiting for¡ª Clang! Telhari¡¯s hand moved out of instinct, blocking the strike that came at him. He blinked; Perry was in front of him, twisting his arm and pushing the sword toward Telhari¡¯s body. Telhari had been outmaneuvered in that instant, and if he were any less skilled the match would have been over with that first strike. Telhari sank a few inches, turned his arm to redirect Perry¡¯s sword downward and pushed off the ground. He shuffled back and swiftly reoriented himself. Perry regained his stance and pulled the blade back with two hands, drawing it up into position. Sir Perry wielded a longsword; on the surface it seemed an ordinary affair, with dark-blue and gold colored leather winding around the handle. But Telhari knew instantly the familiar feel of Dwarven craftsmanship. If Telhari¡¯s blade had not been wrought of Lindhathal steel, Perry would have cut through him like butter and the match would have ended in blood. This was all Telhari had time to reason, however, because in a moment Perry was upon him again. This time, he stabbed at Telhari¡¯s abdomen. Rather than parry, Telhari sidestepped the attack. But Perry was quick ¡ªquicker than Telhari had expected¡ª and in a split second he was upon him again. Telhari avoided the next strike, but with each successive attack, Perry was giving him less and less time to recover. Telhari was losing more of his balance with each movement, and eventually¡ª Clang! Telhari had no choice but to parry him again. The two blades collided in the air, with Telhari thrusting upward in an attempt to divert Perry¡¯s attack. But the victory was short lived. Perry immediately brought the sword down before Telhari could lower his arm back to a defensive position. ¡°Telhari!¡± Ellis cried out to him as he watched Perry swing. Telhari staggered backwards, a gash running across the front of his leather armor. Ellis struggled in Avenell¡¯s grip. ¡°Please, Avenell! Let me go!¡± Avenell didn¡¯t know what to do. He wasn¡¯t sure that his words would reach Perry¡ª not now. ¡°Hector!¡± ¡°Yes, Master Avenell!¡± Hector cried out as he led the horse over to them. ¡°Go to the manor, get Ingrid immediately.¡± Hector nodded. He then led the horse by the reigns and sped off back toward the barracks. Avenell looked around; there was a crowd gathering now. Apparently, there were a few merchants who had attempted to leave the southern gate but stopped when they saw the commotion. This, it seems, had led others to gather; and now there were well over a dozen people watching¡ª and with more incoming. ¡°Telhari,¡± Mary called out, ¡°Are you hurt!?¡± Telhari ran his finger along the length of the cut in his armor¡ª there was no blood. He nodded to her but did not take his eyes off Perry. Perry snorted as he drew up his blade. ¡°How can a man who is beholden to the worries of children possibly assert himself as their teacher?¡± Telhari ignored his comment. His mind was preoccupied. Perry was not someone he could defeat without trying¡ª he had suspected this. But he had not expected such a level of skill. Perry was making it increasingly hard to remain on the defensive. Telhari didn¡¯t want to make matters worse, nor did he want to hurt Ellis¡¯ uncle, but he was running out of options. And there was something else that was bothering him, though he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on it. ¡°If you refuse to come at me¡­¡± Perry launched himself at Telhari with his sword pointed forward. Telhari lowered himself, ready to sidestep his jab. But in the last moment, Perry feinted and drew back just enough to slice upwards. Telhari parried him again and drew his own blade back to a neutral position¡ª trying to anticipate Perry¡¯s next move. Perry wasted no time. He instantly readjusted himself and swung laterally at Telhari. Telhari turned his blade to the broad side and moved to stop the impact. But the instant their blades connected, Perry relaxed his arm and pulled back. From there, he stabbed it forward, aiming directly at Telhari¡¯s chest¡ª ¡°Agh!¡± Telhari¡¯s boot impacted his chest; Perry staggered backwards and nearly fell over. Telhari lowered his boot back to the ground and assumed his stance. He figured it was better to use his physical body than to use magic against Sir Perry. This was a duel of honor and skill. Perry was a human who, as far as Telhari was aware, had no ability to manipulate arcane forces. To weave spells against him in the context of the duel would dishonor them both. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Do you think so low of humans, elfkin,¡± Perry called to him as he lifted up his blade and walked forward, ¡°That you cannot even raise your sword against me!?¡± Perry charged toward Telhari again, swinging openly at him from the right. Telhari brought his blade up to parry. Clang! Telhari felt his sword arm collapse and the edge of Perry¡¯s blade touched the cloth of his shirt. His heartbeat quickened and he knew then that he had made a mistake. Perry pulled back on his blade, slicing through the cloth and cutting into Telhari¡¯s flesh. Telhari felt the pain run down his arm ¡ªa warmth cascaded through his body. Blood droplets scattered into the air, flying off the edge of Perry¡¯s sword as it continued along its path. Telhari watched Perry¡¯s facial expression remain stone hard and full of anger. Perry¡¯s decision was made¡­and it was time for Telhari to make his. The momentum of the slash pulled Telhari down, but rather than peel away and try to gain distance, he leaned into it. Telhari sank low and spun around in a flash¡ª faster than Perry could prepare himself for. He planted his foot and thrust his sword toward Perry who brought up his metal gauntlet in an attempt to divert the attack. Telhari¡¯s blade sliced into it and continued straight toward Perry¡¯s face. Perry felt the blade cut into his cheek; the pain moved through him, burning like a fire and filling him with strength. He forced his arm to the side, loosening Telhari¡¯s blade from the gauntlet and giving himself some distance. Perry paused for a moment as the blood ran down his cheek and dripped off his chin, staining his armor red. ¡°Good,¡± Perry announced as he wiped the blood away. ¡°I was beginning to think that you had lost the will to fight.¡± ¡°It is not too late to end the fighting.¡± ¡°It will end when one of us is defeated.¡± Perry stooped low and closed the distance once again. Only this time, Telhari did not wait for him to make the first move. Telhari moved forward and struck at Perry with another stab¡ª interrupting his swing and forcing him to change direction. Perry collapsed his strike and pushed himself back a pace to narrowly avoid the tip of Telhari¡¯s sword as it swung past his chest. In most instances, Perry would have the height advantage, or at least there would be an even match-up. Telhari, however, was taller than most men Perry had ever fought. In addition to that, he had long arms that gave him a much farther reach, despite using a shorter sword than his own. But it was not so much of an advantage that he could not adapt. Perry continued to reposition himself against Telhari, attempting each time to swing at him as he had before. When Telhari was on the defensive, Perry¡¯s proficiency and raw power were enough to pressure him into making mistakes that could be taken advantage of. However, with Telhari on the offensive, Perry saw none of those same openings. He had never fought an elfkin before. Perry knew that there was a strangeness to their swordplay that was unconventional by human standards, though he knew none of the details. Clang! Telhari parried again, sending Perry¡¯s sword upward. Perry retracted his arms and aimed for the open space in front of Telhari¡¯s chest. All restraint had left him: he was solely focused on felling his opponent. Telhari could sense it¡ª an intent to kill. He flipped the sword and twisted his wrist, adjusting his grip on the handle. He stabbed downward and caught Perry¡¯s blade with the cross-guard and deflected the strike. Perry staggered forward and Telhari caught him in the face with his fist. Perry tore himself away as pain filled his jaw, but Telhari continued to slash at him, forcing Perry backwards and putting him on the defensive. Clang! Clang! Clang! One after another, Perry moved his blade from left to right, up to down, frantically trying to keep up. He was being overpowered both in speed and strength. With every impact Perry could feel his blood boiling hotter and hotter. His honor was on the line, and he was losing. Telhari was undermining him both as a warrior and as Ellis¡¯ guardian. Perry cried out suddenly as he shoved Telhari¡¯s blade away from his face. In a fury, he lunged at Telhari and swung at him with all his strength. Telhari anticipated the strike and moved to parry, but when he met Perry¡¯s blade, he found himself completely overpowered. The impact of the strike alone nearly broke Telhari¡¯s defenses; but stranger than the power behind his blow was the sensation that rang through his body when their blades touched. Perry¡¯s strength was impossible. In the end, Telhari managed barely to deflect the strike, allowing himself to retreat back a few paces. He raised his arm immediately in defense, but Perry did not pursue him. Telhari watched as Perry began to breathe heavy. There was, against all logic, an intuition springing forth from the back of Telhari¡¯s mind. A realization he could only now qualify after having felt it unmistakably. Perry¡¯s blade was imbued with magic. Not only was the blade exceptionally forged, but it was also blessed with an enchantment. Telhari had fought both against and alongside such formidable weapons in the past. This particular enchantment was a simple but powerful one; it is a spell that translates the wielder¡¯s emotional fortitude into physical striking power. The quality of the blade itself is enough to make quick work of human-forged iron and steel. Adding to that Perry¡¯s skill and the strength of the enchantment, against any other human, Perry would be nearly unbeatable. Unkillable. Telhari started to wonder who could have forged him such a weapon, but he was unable to finish his thought. Clang! Again, Perry closed the gap, the force of his attacks increasing with each exchange. One, two, three, four, five! Strike after strike, Telhari felt the same sensation: the blade was channeling Perry¡¯s rage into strength, and it was continuing to increase. Telhari attempted to retreat but Perry gave him no time. He closed the distance and slashed at him, cutting into Telhari¡¯s chest¡ª drawing blood once again. Telhari let the pain wash over him and he took in a quick breath as he readied himself once more. When Perry came at him again¡ªthis time with a slash from below¡ª Telhari deliberately remained in the path of the strike to keep him from moving. Then, in a split second, Telhari narrowly evaded the attack; and the instant Perry¡¯s momentum had rotated his body, Telhari jabbed at him with his blade. Perry cried out in pain and staggered backwards; there was a clanging of metal as his sword hit the ground. Telhari had struck him in the shoulder mid swing¡ª not enough to sever tendon or pierce bone, but hopefully enough to prevent him from swinging his sword. ¡°Sir Perry!¡± Avenell let go of Ellis and darted toward Perry, but before he could make it Perry cried out to him. ¡°Stay away!¡± Avenell stopped in his tracks. ¡°The match is not over yet.¡± Chapter 25. Confrontation (III) Perry¡¯s sword arm shook violently as he tried to lift it. He suddenly felt as if a boulder was thrust upon him, and he nearly collapsed. His whole body was not just tired, but every muscle was burning. He could barely hear a sound over the throbbing of his pulse, and he struggled to even catch his breath. Telhari watched Sir Perry crumple after dropping the blade. The enchantment had awarded Perry strength beyond his own abilities, and for that there was a cost. ¡°Sir Perry, I am sorry to have offended you, but¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Perry reached down with his other arm and picked up his sword, feeling new vigor move through him. Bitter, murderous eyes glared at Telhari and sought to undo him. Was this really the same person? ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what your kind are capable of? That you¡¯re avoiding using your magic against me?¡± Suddenly, Perry sank low and rushed Telhari again. Orange sparks flew forth as their blades impacted one another. Perry leaned in, pressing Telhari with an absurd amount of strength, despite wielding the blade with only one arm. ¡°Use it,¡± he commanded. ¡°I want you to know¡ª!¡± Perry pushed forward, forcing Telhari on the defensive and sending him backwards. ¡°I want you to know that I am better than you, even with your magic!¡± ¡°Sir Perry!¡± The familiar voice forced Perry to stop his advance. He turned behind him to see Ingrid riding toward them on horseback. Behind her was a crowd of onlookers, but Perry paid them no mind. As soon as she came within a few yards of the group, Ingrid dismounted and ran over to Perry. ¡°Don¡¯t bother with your reprimanding Ingrid, this duel does not concern you.¡± ¡°Sir Perry, I beg you to reconsider. If you continue in this way¡ª¡± Perry laughed. ¡°Your concern would be greatly appreciated, Ingrid, if it wasn¡¯t so insulting.¡± He turned from her and addressed Telhari. ¡°Do you see? I cannot help but incur repeated insults on your behalf, Master Telhari.¡± ¡°Perry, stop!¡± He ignored her words and charged forward. Telhari brought up his blade to fend him off; but the strike never came. Perry stopped mid swing and gripped his chest. He then cried out in pain and fell to his knee. ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°Uncle!¡± Ellis ran towards him at full speed. ¡°How many times do I have to tell you, Ellis!?¡± Perry roared. Ellis froze in his tracks. ¡°My idiot nephew who never listens!¡± Perry struggled to a standing position and held the sword out in front of him. ¡°My idiot nephew, who would rather listen to a stranger than his own uncle!?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true¡ª¡± ¡°My idiot nephew!¡± Perry cut in, ¡°Who would defy me at every turn¡ª despite everything I have done for him!¡± Perry stood up tall, his eyes wide with pain and anger. ¡°Who thinks of an elfkin more as a father than the man who raised him!?¡± ¡°Sir Perry, please,¡± Ingrid called to him, ¡°If we continue anymore in public, there will be consequences!¡± More and more people were gathering¡ª close to fifty now. More townsfolk and merchants had come to see the commotion. A caravan of armored men had arrived as well; almost two dozen men that Ingrid did not recognize. If they were town militia, they made no effort to interfere. But, regardless of their spectacle, Ingrid was worried for Perry¡¯s safety. She could tell that he was not well. She had seen him in countless battles against seemingly impossible odds, and yet he always pulled through. Who was this man who had pushed him so far? ¡°Sir Perry,¡± Telhari said, ¡°It was never my intention to undermine you, and for that I am deeply sorry. But I must agree¡ª to continue any further could cost you your life.¡± ¡°Uncle, please¡­¡± Ellis¡¯ eyes darted back and forth as he spoke; Perry was bleeding from his face, from his shoulder where Telhari had stabbed him, and now from his nose. He had never seen his uncle so ragged and the thought of him dying was terrifying. ¡°Some things cannot be solved with words, Ellis,¡± Perry said in a low voice. He then drew in a slow breath and dashed forward again. Clang! Telhari parried him with more ease this time; despite his rage, Perry was losing strength. ¡°STOP! PLEASE!¡± Ellis cried out to his uncle, but he did not hear. Perry drew back his blade and prepared to stab but cut himself short as he was overcome with a sudden wave of pain. The enchantment was too strong. Perry had no skill with magic and thus could not adjust or control the spell that was bound to his blade, if in fact he even realized it was there. Telhari had underestimated the skill of the craftsman¡ª this was no simple enchantment. Whatever it was, it would continue to draw strength from Perry until there was nothing left. Even if it meant certain death, he would continue to swing that sword until his last breath. Telhari stooped low and slashed once again at Perry¡¯s arm, trying to make him drop the blade. Clang! Perry intercepted with his injured arm, managing to bring it up in time to block the strike. Unfortunately, the gauntlet was damaged from the prior attack, and so Telhari¡¯s blade cut through it completely¡ª right through to flesh and bone. If Perry was capable of feeling the pain, he did not let it show. He pulled back just enough to allow himself room to swing at Telhari once again. Telhari avoided the path of the blade by stepping back. He could see Perry fighting the pain in his body, but he could also feel something else. Perry¡¯s life was fading. The enchantment was consuming him. Telhari had no idea offhandedly of how to break the enchantment, but if he could manage to incapacitate Perry, then it might not matter. Clang! Telhari parried the next strike with extra force, trying to create as much of an opening as possible. And, in that moment of pause, Telhari began to weave his spell. The air started to hum as myriad colors danced across the surface of his blade. Ellis felt a surge of heat run through him; he knew Telhari was casting magic. More so than that, he knew what Telhari was capable of. If Telhari used magic on Perry, he would kill him! ¡°Too slow, elfkin!¡± Perry shouted. He gripped the handle of his blade with all his might and cried out as he cut downward, aiming for Telhari¡¯s neck¡ª The high-pitched cry of steel rang out into the air. Perry blinked repeatedly at the scene before him. Then, his arm began to shake. Normally, he would have fought Telhari and pushed against him in a contest of strength. But he suddenly found himself unable to advance, focused instead on the boy who stood in front of him. Ellis had ran into the fray and managed to position himself between both Telhari and Perry. He stood there with his blade drawn¡ª the tip of it pointed towards Telhari¡¯s chest. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Telhari looked down at Ellis and stared into his eyes. ¡°Master Telhari,¡± Ellis said calmly, ¡°Please don¡¯t attack my uncle anymore.¡± Perry was stunned. He wanted to scream at Ellis for doing something so dangerous but, before he could speak, he choked on his own words. Perry clenched his jaw so hard he thought his teeth might shatter. The lump in his chest grew heavier and he squeezed his eyes shut. He couldn¡¯t bear to look at his nephew. His idiot nephew, who had jumped in front of his uncle to protect him. His idiot nephew, who didn¡¯t seem to notice Perry¡¯s blade inches away from his neck¡ª intercepted and held at bay by Telhari¡¯s own sword. His idiot nephew who seemed ¡ªdespite all his best efforts¡ª to take after his idiot uncle. Telhari felt the weight of Perry¡¯s blade lighten as he slowly and carefully lifted it away from Ellis. Ellis didn¡¯t move, nor did he seem to notice; he continued to stand his ground against Telhari. Only after Telhari¡¯s blade was completely at his side did Ellis finally relax his body. Telhari sheathed his sword and stepped back from the two of them. ¡°As you wish.¡± Ellis let his sword fall to the ground. He then turned to Perry and hugged him tightly. ¡°Careful!¡± Perry scolded him as he yanked the sword away from his body to keep it clear of Ellis. Perry then let his own sword fall from his hand; free from the weight of its steel, he put his arm around Ellis and held him tight. ¡°There is no need to cry, Ellis¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± he sobbed. Perry ran through all the things he wished to say in his head but had no energy to say them. If Ellis hadn¡¯t been holding onto him, he would have collapsed onto the ground. Instead, he locked eyes with Telhari, and a wordless understanding passed between them. Ellis peeled himself away from Perry and turned to Telhari. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for lying to you,¡± he said. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have done it.¡± Then, he turned back to Perry. ¡°All of this trouble is my fault, uncle. I should have listened to what you told me.¡± ¡°Ellis!¡± Marry called out to him as she jogged over. ¡°Mary, I¡ª ¡± ¡°Idiot!¡± ¡°OW!¡± Ellis cried out as Mary kicked him in the shin. ¡°Don¡¯t kick me!¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t do stupid things! Who jumps in front of someone when they¡¯re swingin¡¯ a sword!?¡± ¡°I was trynna stop Telhari from turning everyone into ice!¡± Telhari raised an eyebrow. ¡°What was you gonna do if he actually used that spell!? You¡¯d be frozen just like everyone else!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!?¡± Ellis cried out in frustration, ¡°I just did it! I¡¯ve been training you know!?¡± ¡°Not nearly enough for that!¡± ¡°I think¡­¡± Perry spoke suddenly and with a heavy voice. ¡°That if my nephew has the confidence to raise his sword in a duel, then he must have a very competent teacher.¡± Ellis smiled wide and nodded his head. Perry patted Ellis on the head. ¡°I hope you know, Ellis, that even if you don¡¯t agree, all I¡¯ve ever wanted is for you to be safe.¡± ¡°I know, uncle. That¡¯s why I will do as you ask. I¡¯ll stay in the library and learn from Avenell and the others.¡± Perry shook his head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think you will.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I thought that I was the best person to keep you safe. The best person to teach you,¡± Perry said, ¡°But now, I think that there is someone stronger than me who would be better suited for that task.¡± Perry looked up at Telhari. ¡°If you would forgive my actions, I would ask that you continue to train my nephew.¡± ¡°Really!?¡± Ellis and Mary cried out in unison. ¡°I would be honored, Sir Perry Mannigold.¡± ¡°Are you sure!?¡± Ellis blurted out. ¡°What about the tutor?¡± ¡°He wasn¡¯t a very good teacher to begin with. If you managed to fool him for weeks, he can¡¯t have been worth the cost.¡± Mary covered her mouth so she wouldn¡¯t laugh. Ellis didn¡¯t care. He scooped up his sword off the ground and started swinging it in the air¡ª fighting imaginary enemies. ¡°Ellis, I don¡¯t think now is the best time for that¡ª¡± Telhari cut his words short as he felt a chill run up his spine. He looked immediately over his shoulder, his gaze piercing into the tree line. There was a flurry of high-pitched cawing as a murder of crows took off from the canopy. Whatever sensation he thought he had felt was gone, if it had ever been there to begin with. Perhaps he was just imagining things. Mary jogged off after Ellis as he continued to swing at the air. ¡°Ellis, quit it! People are lookin¡¯ at you funny!¡± Telhari smiled at the two of them as they continued to bicker. Soon, though, his attention turned to Perry, who was now entirely supported by both Ingrid and Avenell. ¡°You must rest, Sir Perry.¡± ¡°I can walk on my own, Avenell.¡± ¡°Listen to him, Sir Perry. You¡¯ve overexerted yourself.¡± Perry snorted. ¡°Overexerted myself? You make me sound as if I¡¯m some senile old man.¡± ¡°I think that you should heed their concerns,¡± Telhari said as he walked over. ¡°Your wounds extend beyond the physical.¡± All three of them gave Telhari a curious look, but before he could elaborate, they were interrupted by the sound of an approaching horse. ¡°Sir Perry Mannigold of the Starspawn Guild?¡± The voice came from a burly man who sat in rugged, studded leather armor atop a large horse. The man swung his leg over the saddle and landed on the ground with a thud. He had a large ax at his hip, whose sharp edge was nicked and browned with dried blood. It was immediately evident why this man needed such a large mount as he himself was massive¡ª only a few inches shorter than Telhari but considerably more dense and muscular. He had a shaved head and large beard that was tangled; countless scars ran across his weather tanned skin. Perry leveled a gaze at him. ¡°And how may I address you, Sir¡­?¡± ¡°Julius. No ¡®Sir¡¯,¡± he said, looking down at Perry and smiling. ¡°And you are?¡± the man asked, turning his eyes toward Ingrid. She scowled at him. ¡°Dame Ingrid Helvenin, daughter of Kara Helvenin.¡± His lips peeled away from his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a beautiful woman in armor before.¡± Ingrid glared at Julius. However innocent it may have appeared on the surface, there was an unmistakable condescension lingering just beneath his words. Perry could sense Ingrid¡¯s anger and moved himself between the two of them. ¡°Is there something we can assist you with?¡± He let out a heavy sigh. ¡°Nothing you can offer me, Sir Perry of the Starspawn.¡± Julius put his hand on the hilt of his ax. ¡°But you¡­¡± he said, turning towards Telhari. Perry lifted himself from Ingrid and stood square to Julius. ¡°And what business would you have with that man?¡± ¡°Man!?¡± Julius laughed, holding a hand on either side of his head and waggling them back and forth. ¡°Do you see those ears?¡± He continued to laugh to himself; neither Perry nor Telhari said a word. ¡°Ahh¡­no.¡± Julius continued, ¡°I know who you are, Telhari Lindhathal.¡± At the mention of his clan name, Julius succeeded in getting Telhari¡¯s attention. There were only a few circumstances in which this name would be known to an outsider, and none of them were likely to bode well. ¡°Forgive me, but I don¡¯t believe we¡¯ve ever met.¡± ¡°No, no,¡± Julius wagged his finger, ¡°You and I have never had the pleasure of meeting in person.¡± ¡°Then how do you know who I am?¡± ¡°I served as a general under the Scarlet Banner of Dardanus, conqueror of the West.¡± An arc of blue light cut through the air, tracing the path of Telhari¡¯s blade as he pulled it from its sheath. Immediately, Julius held his arms up in surrender. ¡°No need for hostility,¡± he swore, ¡°In truth, I would like to thank you.¡± Telhari remained at the ready. ¡°Thank me?¡± ¡°When you and your forces drew Dardanus to Torsden¡¯s Rift, it gave me the opportunity to finally escape.¡± ¡°You betrayed Dardanus?¡± Julius laughed out loud. ¡°Only a fool marches against the Silver Mountains. Besides, there is no winning against Thunderblade and Frostwind, is there?¡± Telhari relaxed himself and re-sheathed his blade. ¡°So, you left your king to die?¡± ¡°Dardanus was no king,¡± Julius said with a glare. ¡°He never understood how to lead his people. He never understood their desires. We were only ever bound to him by promise of payment. Something he would not be able to provide to us if his head were no longer attached to his body.¡± Julius tapped his chin as he thought. ¡°Although, I am curious. How did that old man die? It was you who killed him, no?¡± Telhari tightened his jaw. ¡°Dardanus died an honorable death on the field of battle.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie!¡± Julius groaned loudly, ¡°I bet he died pissing and shitting like the rest of them.¡± Julius folded his arms, turned away from the group and started walking back towards the crowd. ¡°I give you my thanks for killing him, Telhari Lindhathal. Now, I am free to do as I please.¡± Telhari watched Julius as he sauntered back to his caravan, leaving them in silence. ¡°Ignore that man,¡± Perry said. ¡°Come. Let us return to the barracks. A hot meal and a warm bed are the least I can offer you.¡± With the fighting over, those who had gathered to watch were beginning to lose interest. Slowly, bit by bit, they began to break off into groups of two or three¡ª chatting among themselves about what they had seen. Julius and his caravan headed north along the main road, causing their own commotion as they went. The merchants took their carts south as they had planned to do before their attention had been captured, eying Sir Perry and Telhari while they passed. Dozens of other onlookers shuffled around, exchanging comments before finally disappearing back through the southern gate. Only one man seemed to linger before turning away from the scene; he drew up his hood and walked soundlessly through the streets, while the red gem of his necklace gleamed in the afternoon sun. Chapter 26. Righting Wrongs 1 ¡°OW!¡± Perry shouted, swatting away Avenell¡¯s hand. ¡°What is that drivel?¡± ¡°It is an herbal balm, Sir Perry. Please, just let me¡ª¡± ¡°No!¡± Perry jumped off the bench and held up his hand to block Avenell from approaching. ¡°That one burns! There must be something wrong with it! Get me Falbrin¡¯s.¡± ¡°Sir Perry, Falbrin has still not responded to my letters.¡± ¡°Still? It has been several weeks?¡± Avenell nodded. ¡°Then how did you come by the recipe for that?¡± Perry asked as he pointed to the lumpy gray slop that sat in the stone mortar. ¡°I asked around town.¡± ¡°No,¡± Perry insisted as he re-tied the bandages around his arm. ¡°I will simply wait for Falbrin¡¯s recipe.¡± ¡°Sir Perry, you cannot avoid it any longer, your wounds will fester if you leave them be.¡± Avenell scooped up more of the balm into his hands and approached Perry. ¡°No, Avenell,¡± Perry warned, ¡°You will come no closer!¡± ¡°I am sorry, Sir Perry¡­¡± Avenell lunged at Perry, grabbing for his arm. ¡°Enough! Back away, Avenell!¡± Perry fought him off, grabbing for a nearby chair and holding it between them. The two struggled a few moments more before the doorknob began to turn. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Ingrid asked as she stepped into the room. ¡°Ah, Ingrid. Please assist me in holding down Sir Perry while I apply the medication.¡± ¡°Ingrid, do not listen to him! I am your captain!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help!¡± Ellis jumped into the room from behind Ingrid with an evil grin on his face. ¡°Ellis! I am warning you¡­¡± Ellis stood next to Avenell and the two began to descend upon Perry like a pack of wolves cornering a wounded faun. ¡°Ingrid, take them from here!¡± Perry stumbled backwards, keeping the chair in front of him. ¡°Ingrid!¡± She watched on mercilessly. ¡°I am sorry, Sir Perry. But your wounds must be tended too.¡± Ellis and Avenell continued their advance, one small step at a time, until Perry felt the wall behind him. He was trapped. ¡°Avenell¡­¡± Perry pleaded. ¡°Ellis!¡± The two of them sank low, ready to pounce¡­ ¡°No!¡± ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Telhari stepped into the room with a look of confusion. Perry had his back to the wall, his foot on Ellis¡¯s chest and his uninjured arm pushing Avenell away. ¡°Ah, Master Telhari,¡± Avenell said, ¡°Please, won¡¯t you assist us.¡± ¡°What is it that you need assistance with?¡± Telhari asked, turning to Ellis. ¡°Avenell is trying to give uncle some medicine, but he doesn¡¯t want it.¡± Telhari crossed the room and peered down into the mortar. ¡°This is the medicine?¡± he asked as he stuck his finger into the slop. ¡°It is a recipe I acquired from the East Street butcher¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°Gloria!?" Perry roared. ¡°That woman is senile!¡± Perry grabbed the nearest cloth and wiped the balm from his arm. ¡°She may be senile, but she does have experience dealing with flesh wounds,¡± Avenell corrected with a shake of his head. ¡°If it is medicine you need, I would be more than happy to assist,¡± Telhari offered. ¡°You are skilled in medicine?¡± Perry asked. Telhari nodded. ¡°Perhaps not as skillful as your physician, but there are common herbs whose potency can be enhanced with simple spellwork.¡± Perry shifted his weight uncomfortably. ¡°Healing¡­with magic?¡± Telhari looked around at Perry, Avenell and Ingrid, all of whom seemed uncertain. ¡°Is¡­that something you would be comfortable with?¡± Ingrid and Avenell looked to Perry for an answer. He thought for a moment. ¡°Considering Falbrin has yet to respond¡­if you are certain it will be useful, then I would be willing to try.¡± ¡°I can assure you it is perfectly safe. I have used it many times, both on myself and others.¡± ¡°I suppose I won¡¯t need this anymore...¡± Avenell sighed. Perry watched with relief as Avenell took the mortar away from him and covered it with a cloth. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. ¡°Please,¡± Perry said as he gestured around the room, ¡°Take what you need.¡± There were several wooden cabinets that lined the walls and a countertop that ran along the perimeter of the room. Telhari looked around, opening the cabinets one at a time and searching inside for anything useful. Most of the cabinets contained only dust, with a few having empty glass vials and tinctures that were unlabeled. There were a few bunches of dried herbs wrapped in old cloth, some of which had soft white and blue patches of mold growing between their leaves. ¡°I should be able to find what I need in the wild,¡± he said, closing the cabinet. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t take more than a day.¡± Telhari crossed the room and headed towards the door. ¡°Wait!¡± Ellis called out, ¡°I want to go, too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s tedious work, Ellis. One person is enough,¡± Telhari told him. ¡°I know,¡± he admitted, ¡°But Uncle Perry¡¯s wounds are my fault. So, I think it¡¯s my responsibility to help fix them.¡± Telhari nodded. ¡°Let us proceed then.¡± The two left the room without another word. Perry stared at the spot where Ellis had been and smiled. ¡°My nephew is becoming quite the reliable young man.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Avenell said as he moved closer, smearing the remaining balm onto Perry¡¯s arm. ¡°AVENELL!¡± 2 ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ve packed everything you might need?¡± Perry knew the answer before Ellis even opened his mouth, as it was at least the fourth time he had asked it. ¡°Yes, uncle. It¡¯ll be a quick trip.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make sure nothin¡¯ happens to him,¡± Mary said. She then tightened the straps on her horse¡¯s saddle and hoisted herself up. ¡°Promise.¡± It had been less than twenty minutes after Telhari and Ellis had decided to head into the forest that Mary had found out about it and proceeded to join them. By the time the two had made their way to the stables, Mary was already there and halfway done with her preparations. Ellis swung his pack over his shoulder and positioned himself to mount his horse. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Perry. We¡¯ll get the herbs just like we said.¡± Ellis pulled himself up onto his horse. ¡°It¡¯s not the first time we¡¯ve gone into the wild, anyway.¡± Perry didn¡¯t doubt him. But even still. It was one thing to have knowledge of their escapades after the fact. It was another thing entirely to be aware of it. Perry silently cursed his sentimentality, but he couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°Alright, alright,¡± he said, backing away from the horse begrudgingly. ¡°You are correct. So long as you steer clear of the Dags, it shouldn¡¯t be dangerous. Unlike the forests of Edge.¡± Perry gave a snide look to Ellis who turned away in embarrassment. Satisfied, Perry stepped aside to let Ellis and Mary move past him. Once outside of the stables, the two trotted their horses over toward the path that headed west. They would take this path to the border of Perry¡¯s land before heading up into the mountain forests. Telhari, seeing Ellis and Mary finally ready to depart, brought his own horse towards them. He had made it a third of the way when Perry stopped him. ¡°Telhari! Might I ask you a question before you leave?¡± Telhari pulled on the reigns. ¡°Of course.¡± Perry wore a calm but stern look. ¡°Is it true that you were approached by the Magistrate?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Telhari said plainly. ¡°How did you come to find out?¡± ¡°Ma Mileena and I have quite the history.¡± ¡°What else did she tell you?¡± ¡°She said ¡®If you wanna know anymore, ask Alfy¡¯.¡± Telhari smiled. ¡°I see.¡± Telhari was still suspicious of Zorren, and he did not want to endanger anyone unjustly by involving them in whatever he might have planned. But Perry was a capable man. And what¡¯s more, Telhari was in the process of building trust with him. If at all possible, he did not want to keep things from him. ¡°I was approached by Zorren Zalphineas XI.¡± Perry clenched his jaw. ¡°For what reason did the head of the Omnirian Magistrate contact you?¡± ¡°He was hoping to hire me for a job. To destroy an unknown item for an unknown purpose.¡± ¡°And did you agree?¡± Telhari shook his head. ¡°Those are not the demands of someone trustworthy.¡± Perry nodded. ¡°Good. I know he has done many things for this country, but Zorren must be handled with caution.¡± ¡°Zorren?¡± Perry caught himself. ¡°Yes, Zalphineas is so cumbersome to say¡ª too many vowels,¡± Perry said, laughing. ¡°Thank you, Telhari, for being honest with me.¡± Telhari eyed him. ¡°I prefer to be honest with my allies. Even when it is inconvenient.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°Telhari!?¡± Ellis called from a few yards off, no doubt eager to set off. ¡°Well,¡± Perry said with a clapping of his hands, ¡°I trust they will be safe with you.¡± ¡°I will protect them with my life, Sir Perry.¡± The two exchanged one final look before Telhari turned his horse toward the road and set off. Perry watched the three of them pick up speed as they headed west along the dirt path. Once out of view, Perry walked briskly back to the manor and headed to Avenell¡¯s quarters. ¡°Avenell!¡± Perry knocked on the door with more force than he had intended. The door swung open, and Avenell looked back at him with a hint of concern. ¡°Sir Perry?¡± Perry pushed himself inside the room and closed the door. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Avenell asked. ¡°Falbrin has not responded to our summons over these several weeks, is that correct?¡± ¡°You are correct.¡± ¡°He has not responded at all? Not even word from an assistant at his personal behest?¡± ¡°No response,¡± Avenell repeated. ¡°Not even a letter of denial.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°Is something the matter?¡± ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought anything of it, but¡­¡± Perry paused, gripping the back of a chair tightly in his hand. He let out a long breath and turned to Avenell with a grave look. ¡°Telhari was approached by Zorren.¡± ¡°Zorren!? For what purpose!?¡± Perry held up a finger to his lips. Avenell nodded and calmed himself, waiting patiently for Perry to continue. ¡°To destroy an object.¡± ¡°It¡­it couldn¡¯t be?¡± Perry shook his head. ¡°There is no telling what Zorren is conspiring¡ª that was always what I disliked about him. Regardless of our suspicion, we can take no action against the Magistrate without certainty.¡± Avenell leaned against his desk. ¡°And you believe Falbrin¡¯s silence has something to do with all of this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too soon to tell. Falbrin left no word with me regarding his intentions¡­but perhaps he spoke with the others?¡± Avenell stood up at once and nodded firmly. ¡°I will summon them at once.¡± ¡°Please. But tell them to await further details.¡± ¡°You wish for them to wait?¡± Perry tapped the chair with his finger as he thought. ¡°Telhari is no fool. If we hold a meeting on the premises while he is here, he will certainly become suspicious.¡± Avenell shifted his weight. ¡°Sir Perry, if I may? Would it not be to our benefit to have Telhari on our side? Should it come to a show of force, he would undeniably be a powerful asset.¡± ¡°There is no need to burden him with such things,¡± Perry said, shaking his head. He then stood up fully and folded his arms with a smile. ¡°After all, he is my nephew¡¯s teacher. I would much rather he continued to look after Ellis and stay far from all of this. It is my greatest wish that Ellis¡¯ life be free from this looming darkness.¡± Avenell stood there silently for a moment. ¡°I will press the matter no further.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Perry said as he crossed the room and put his hand on the doorknob. ¡°Inform the others of my intent. Have them ready to meet when the time should come.¡± Avenell sat down at once and pulled open the desk drawer to retrieve paper. ¡°And Avenell¡­¡± At Perry¡¯s words, Avenell stopped and turned over his shoulder. ¡°Yes, Sir Perry?¡± ¡°Tell them to be careful.¡± Chapter 27. Righting Wrongs II ¡°Is this it?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Of course, he¡¯s sure!¡± Ellis threw down the flowered stem and rolled his eyes. The trio had made good distance over the roads and managed to arrive at the forest¡¯s edge before noontime. Telhari had given them some dried meat for lunch and insisted that they continue onward without stopping. The terrain was starting to slope upwards, albeit gently, and they would need to keep pushing onward if they were hoping to find the herbs before sundown. ¡°Please get back on the horse, Ellis. We should go a bit further before we stop.¡± Ellis groaned as he hopped back into his saddle. ¡°How do you know where they are?¡± Mary asked. ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Telhari admitted. ¡°Not definitively.¡± ¡°What!?¡± Ellis blurted out. ¡°But,¡± Telhari cut in, ¡°There are several herbal plants and mushrooms that are known to grow in this climate and terrain. They prefer certain soil and are more easily found deep in the forests, at an elevation.¡± Ellis wanted to complain more but he held himself back. If it was for his uncle¡¯s benefit, then he would just have to endure. The trio continued further into the forest for another hour or so. Over time, the trees became tall and broad trunked, with towering canopies and long, hanging branches. The terrain leveled out and there was a sweetness that hung in the air. It was gradually becoming more and more difficult for the horses to walk through the crowded underbrush. Eventually, Telhari slowly brought his horse to a standstill. ¡°Telhari?¡± He looked around him, as if listening for something. ¡°Let us continue on foot.¡± Ellis and Mary looked at each other but did not protest. Once the horses had been secured, Ellis and Mary followed Telhari deeper into the woods. ¡°Will we be able to find them again?¡± Ellis asked. Telhari nodded. He seemed focused on something, but he would not say what. Ellis looked into the surroundings brush, attempting to see what it was that Telhari was so sensing. Was there something special about the trees? They were certainly tall, but he couldn¡¯t see anything particularly interesting about them. Was it the ground? It seemed soft and full of lush grass, but nothing seemed to be out of the ordinary. Maybe it was something else? Ellis tried his best to relax and open his senses. Many times before he had felt the strange sensation in his body¡ª the feeling of being near magic. He didn¡¯t really know what magic was, but he was sure he would know it if he felt it. He tried to quiet his mind. At first all he could think of were his uncle¡¯s wounds. Then, his mind jumped to the cause of those wounds¡ª Telhari and Perry¡¯s duel. Ellis felt his breathing quicken and his body start to become tense as he began to remember what it was like to watch them cut into each other. He tried to avert his attention, focusing on his training, but soon, all he could think of were his frustrations at being beaten by the wooden training post. Quieting his mind was like trying to grab at fruit flies¡ª dizzying and frustrating. Ellis slapped the side of his head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mary asked. ¡°Nothin¡¯¡­¡± Ellis stared at Telhari¡¯s back, watching him continue on in silence. He decided to try again. If he couldn¡¯t get his mind to stop focusing on thoughts, then he could at least try and direct that focus to something else. Ellis tried to pay attention to the forest: the crunching of the leaves and grass beneath his feet; the call of the birds in the branches above; the feeling of the air on his skin; the warmth of the sun as it passed between gaps in the tree cover and the return to coolness as he stepped once again beneath the canopy. He focused on the shifting of his weight with each step. The natural ebb and flow of his arms. The way his body tingled slightly with every breath in, and the way it pulsed with every breath out. He focused on the way the world seemed to open up before him as his vision widened¡ª able to focus on everything and nothing at the same time. His body seemed to be moving on its own now; caught in a rhythmic flow that moved him effortlessly through the forest, drawn to the feeling of¡ª That¡¯s it! Ellis¡¯ heart jumped with excitement. But just as he became aware of it, it faded from him, and in a split second he was back in the waking world. He was Ellis, walking through the woods with Mary and Telhari, searching for herbs. However, for that brief moment, he had felt something strange pulling at him. He felt as if he could almost give it a name; but it was like waking from a dream. Images that were once held so clearly, quickly fade into nothing, leaving only a faint notion that they had ever even existed. Ellis hung his head in frustration, staring at the ground. ¡°Oof!¡± He was startled as he bumped into Telhari. Ellis hadn¡¯t noticed that he had stopped walking. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Ellis, look!¡± Mary said, pointing into the trees. He moved from behind Telhari and looked ahead with surprise. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. There was a large piece of chiseled stone nestled into the earth. It seemed impossibly old, weathered with brown and gray, and covered in vines. ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Telhari walked up to the stone and examined it. Ellis studied it; up close it didn¡¯t seem to be very spectacular. Telhari stepped back and examined the surrounding area. Littered along the ground and tracing a circular path were other pieces of stone, obscured by the underbrush such that they could easily have been missed. This particular piece just happened to be too large to conceal. ¡°It seems to have been part of a wall,¡± Telhari said finally. ¡°A wall? Like part a building?¡± Mary asked. ¡°I am not sure. Shall we find out?¡± The group passed the large stone and continued ahead. There it is again! Ellis looked around him. It was unmistakable¡ª this was the feeling from before. But it seemed like it was moving: lingering just out of his reach, and every time he turned for it, it disappeared and reappeared elsewhere. It wasn¡¯t quite magic though, or at least not of the same kind that Telhari used. But it was similar. As they walked further ahead, they could spot more ruined structures, covered now by dirt and vegetation. They all seemed to be oriented in a radial pattern, converging at a point a few hundred feet in the distance. Ellis was so focused on scanning the stone ruins that he didn¡¯t notice what was right below him. ¡°Woah!¡± Ellis suddenly tripped on something and fell forward. He put out his hands and landed hard on his knee. ¡°Shit, that hurt¡­¡± Ellis rubbed his knee a few times until he realized something. He shot up suddenly and hopped back a few paces. He had tripped on a stone platform. It was nestled into the earth, like a coin that had fallen and was pressed into the dirt by someone¡¯s boot. It must have had a diameter of over fifteen feet and there were eroded plinths at nine regular intervals around the perimeter of the platform. How long had it been there? ¡°Look!¡± Mary said as she knelt down to brush the dirt and leaves away. ¡°There is some kind of design carved into it!¡± Telhari stepped carefully onto the platform and walked around the perimeter, studying the carvings. There seemed to be a unique carving directly in front of each of the nine plinths. ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Ellis asked. ¡°Some kind of language?¡± Telhari shook his head. ¡°I am not sure. If it is a language, I do not know it.¡± He continued to study the platform, tracing the carvings with his eyes and following them to a tenth, central design that was unlike the others. He approached it one step at a time until he was right above it. ¡°This place¡­seems to have been a temple of some kind.¡± ¡°A temple?¡± Mary asked, looking around. ¡°Temple for what?¡± ¡°I do not know,¡± Telhari admitted. ¡°But it certainly was a special place, at one point in time.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Ellis asked. ¡°I can feel it.¡± Telhari walked to the edge and hopped off the platform. ¡°What is it now?¡± Ellis asked him. ¡°We picked a fine spot for our detour,¡± he said playfully. Telhari squatted down next to a fallen stone column and plucked a hand full of mushrooms from the soft, dark soil. ¡°Will that help?¡± Mary asked as she jogged over. ¡°Should we look for more?¡± Telhari nodded and placed what he had found in a cloth bag. ¡°You two can look for more of these¡­I will continue to look for anything else that can be useful.¡± The three of them split up and continued to search. After a half hour or so, Telhari called them over to see a strange looking plant with a hard stem and a purple flower made up of many needle-shaped petals. This was another useful herb. With the image of those two plants in his mind, Ellis jogged off into a different section of the grounds to continue looking. He walked over fallen branches and ancient roots until he saw more of the ruined wall appear in the tree line. He headed toward the collapsed stones and followed their path while keeping an eye on the ground. As he walked, Ellis came across a few different plants, but he wasn¡¯t convinced that any of them were useful. He didn¡¯t want to get the wrong herb, or worse yet, grab something poisonous. Ellis continued wandering, plucking a few mushrooms and keeping them in his pocket to show Telhari later. Soon, he became bored with his search and considered heading back, but he couldn¡¯t get a certain thought out of his head¡­ If Telhari could sense something special in the temple ruins that drew him towards it, then maybe Ellis had sensed the same thing? The thought that he might have the same skill as Telhari made him excited. He decided to try sensing it once again. This time, Ellis found a break in the stone wall, one which was only a foot or two off the ground and relatively level. He plopped himself down onto the stone and immediately its coolness sent a chill up his spine. He adjusted himself and stared ahead into the forest. He tried to focus on the same sensations as before: the wind, the air, the birds. He then focused on his own body. The feel of his breath: the way it seemed to move his entire body in a subtle way. For some reason, his eyelids began to feel heavy, like they were being pulled shut¡ª begging to be closed. He decided to oblige, allowing his world to be swallowed by darkness. But it wasn¡¯t dark. Or rather, not in the way he was used to. His mind¡¯s eye was alive with a mirage of lights, like rippling waves on the river. He felt his head swim as images tried to form, coalescing into shuddering masses before collapsing once again into a glowing mist. He tried to focus on the images, to coax them into being, into something he could identify. But as he looked deeper and deeper into the wild void of his mind, a pair of bright blue eyes appeared in the darkness and he was startled. Ellis opened his eyes and was blinded by the sunlight shining into the forest. He blinked a few times and looked around him. There, in the distance, was a doe. It stood there, poised with its neck turned toward him. It was watching him. Ellis stood up slowly and kept his distance from it. It was just a deer, right? ¡°Ellis!?¡± He heard Mary¡¯s voice calling to him in the distance. How long had he been gone? Ellis looked up into the sky and saw the orange glow of the afternoon sun. The branches snapped and cracked as Mary and Telhari came through the brush. ¡°There you are,¡± she said. ¡°We were calling to you for a while, what were you doing?¡± ¡°I was just¡­¡± Ellis stuttered as he looked around for the doe. But it was gone. Telhari scanned the tree line. ¡°Is there something wrong, Ellis?¡± He shook his head. ¡°No, I just¡­took a nap. So, I¡¯m a little sleepy.¡± ¡°You took a nap!?¡± Mary cried as she punched Ellis in the shoulder. ¡°It was your idea to come!¡± ¡°Hey!¡± he protested. ¡°I helped!¡± Ellis reached down into his bag, pulled out the mushrooms he had found, and held them up victorious. Telhari reached for them, but Mary snatched them away first. ¡°Hmph! These aren¡¯t even the right ones.¡± Ellis scratched his head. ¡°Are you sure? They look the same.¡± Mary handed them to Telhari. He looked carefully at them and hesitated. ¡°Well, they aren¡¯t exactly medicinal¡­¡± Ellis hung his head. ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°However,¡± Telhari spoke up, ¡°These are very tasty if you cook them right. Perhaps we could pick some more for dinner?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Mary said as she pulled at his arm. ¡°Ellis, show us where you found them.¡± The two walked back a few yards until Ellis pointed out the patch of mushrooms he had found growing in the shade of the stone wall. Telhari hung back and let the two of them pick the mushrooms together. Mary knew exactly what to say to hurt Ellis, but she also seemed to be the one best able to cheer him up. As he watched the two of them, Telhari heard a branch snap from behind him. He turned his head to see a doe scurry off into the brush. He thought nothing of it, turning back to Ellis and Mary as they laughed together while pulling mushrooms from the dirt. Chapter 28. Righting Wrongs III 1 A musty scent wafted into the air and tickled Ingrid¡¯s nose. Not quite an unpleasant smell (it was earthy, pungent and had a hint of sweetness), but potent nonetheless. She watched with muted interest as Telhari prepared the medicated balm that he would use on Perry¡¯s wounds. The medicine, he had informed them, was made of common herbs that were to be enhanced using magic. Magic. Spells. The whole concept was foreign to her. It all seemed too fantastical to be true. She had heard the stories, as all poor children had. Those stories gave a sense of wonder to the otherwise grizzly reality of their own humdrum lives. It was sweet honey for the imaginations of children, to keep them quelled and content. Its purpose was to distract them from realizing the painful, ugly, dirt and bloodstained truth of their world. She had heard the stories, as all poor children had. Her mother told them to her before bed. And when her mother was gone, Ingrid had recited them in her place. ¡°Is it almost done?¡± ¡°Be patient, Ellis,¡± Perry chided. Sir Perry made every effort to remain calm, but he was clearly uneasy. He had not taken his eyes off Telhari since he had begun his work preparing the herbs. Ingrid turned her head just enough to look at Perry. He was sitting on the wooden bench; his bandages were removed, and his wounds were open to the air. His shirt was folded in the corner, and he had freshly washed skin. Despite being limited from his wounds, his body was still strong, having lost none of its muscularity. She allowed herself only a moment to observe him, before quickly looking away. Perry respected her as one of his equals, despite initial protest from the others. How uncustomary it was in Omnirius for a woman to don armor and fight on the battlefield alongside men and knights. It was all she had ever wanted, and finally she had found someone who supported her. She could not risk losing that support to such frivolous temptation. So, Ingrid decided to distract herself, instead focusing on Telhari as he continued to prepare the medicine. It seemed to have two parts: there was a poultice to be placed on the wound directly, and a liquid concoction to be ingested. Telhari had described it as ¡®healing from the inside out, and from the outside in¡¯. That concept seemed to make sense to her, but none of that had to do with magic. In the stories, a wizard might have just waved his hand and closed the wounds, like a seamstress sewing two pieces of cloth together. What good was magic if it needed all of this preparation and work? ¡°Alright.¡± Telhari placed the pestle down on the table. He reached over and withdrew a clay kettle from the coals on which they had been sitting and placed it on a wooden block next to the mortar. ¡°Is¡­is that it?¡± Perry asked. ¡°Not quite.¡± Telhari held his hands above the mortar, with his open palms facing downward. It seemed to Ingrid that he might have been praying. But what he did next was entirely unfamiliar to her. Telhari¡¯s mouth hung open slightly, and a soft tune drifted out into the room. It swelled and churned until the song seemed to take on a life of its own, becoming almost physical. Ingrid¡¯s skin tingled and she could feel the table vibrate gently in tune. Perry was unable to move. The sensation was new, and it frightened him. He wanted to stop it, but he was too scared to interrupt. What if something happened? What if he was turned into a toad, like in the wives¡¯ tales!? Instead, he looked around the room, hoping the reactions of the others might offer him some comfort. Ingrid was similarly on edge, but Ellis and Mary seemed not to be phased. In fact, Ellis seemed at ease. Perry continued watching him with a newfound curiosity; Ellis seemed to drink in the sight and eventually close his eyes, as if sleeping peacefully¡­ Perry and Ingrid gasped suddenly as a wisp of light flashed into existence above the tea pot. It burned a faint shade of emerald and then disappeared. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. Telhari withdrew his hands and reached for the pot. He grabbed a small cup and filled it with the liquid; he then put down the pot and slid the cup towards Perry. Perry felt a lump in his throat. ¡°I¡­I drink this?¡± Telhari nodded. ¡°What does it taste like?¡± ¡°Just drink it, uncle. It¡¯s gonna help.¡± Perry shot Ellis a look. ¡°It will taste fine, I can assure you.¡± Telhari tried his best to be comforting but nothing could assuage Perry¡¯s apprehension completely. Still, he had agreed to this and so he would see it through. Perry lifted the cup and peered inside at the dark brown liquid. He eyed it for a few moments. Then, he quickly brought the cup to his lips and downed the medicine. ¡°Well?¡± Ingrid asked as she leaned in. Perry smacked his lips a few times and blinked in surprise. ¡°It tastes better than the coffee.¡± ¡°Really!?¡± Mary leaned in, grabbing the cup from him and sniffing it. ¡°What about the rest?¡± Perry asked, pointing to the mortar. ¡°Ah, this will go on as usual. Avenell should be able to help you with that.¡± Telhari slid the mortar across the table so Perry could look at it. The texture had previously been clumpy and uneven, with an inconsistent smattering of colors. But now, after the spellwork, it had changed to a smooth consistency that was the color of fresh honey. ¡°Keep the bandages on for five days,¡± Telhari continued, ¡°Do not get them wet and do not remove them. Continue to drink this,¡± he said, tapping the pot. ¡°One cup in the morning and one cup before bed. When five days have passed, you may remove the bandages. If any liquid remains, finish it in the usual amount.¡± ¡°Five days!?¡± Ingrid asked. ¡°Surely not?¡± Telhari looked at her. ¡°Five days should be more than enough.¡± ¡°The shoulder wound you gave him is deep,¡± she insisted, ¡°It has damaged the muscle, he cannot even lift his sword.¡± ¡°Ingrid,¡± Perry groaned, ¡°Please don¡¯t remind me.¡± ¡°But Sir Perry, if we don¡¯t treat these wounds seriously, the damage could be lasting! You might never be able to fight as you once did¡­¡± Perry patted his shoulder. ¡°This shoulder is already damaged Ingrid; it has been for some time. I don¡¯t know how much longer I would have been able to use it anyway.¡± ¡°All the more reason to¡ª¡± Perry lifted his hand. ¡°I trust this man, Ingrid. That is the end of it.¡± She wanted so badly to protest. Why would he risk so much on something so flimsy and uncertain as magic? Ingrid sat back in her chair and folded her arms. ¡°Do as you wish.¡± Telhari stood there, watching the two of them. He couldn¡¯t help but feel as if he had seen this behavior before. Perry stared into the mortar and said nothing for a few moments. ¡°Master Telhari¡­¡± Telhari looked at him curiously. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°There is one more thing I would like to ask of you.¡± 2 The mess hall was completely silent. The Starspawn members were gathered at the long tables, seated in front of Sir Perry who stood atop the dais. The rest of the manor staff and servants were lined around the perimeter of the mess hall. Everyone had their eyes trained on Perry and the man standing next to him. ¡°From this day forward, and until further notice, Master Telhari will be staying with us!¡± Perry called out into the hall. ¡°He will continue to train my nephew and will be looked after as one of our own!¡± Many of the staff were nodding their heads in agreement, undoubtedly weary of this mysterious Elfkin, but either too scared or too trusting of Sir Perry to disobey. The members of the Starspawn, however, seemed less convinced. A soft murmuring of concern swelled between them as their suspicious glances fell on Telhari. Perry perceived this and continued. ¡°If there are any who doubt his merit, I invite you to see what Master Telhari is capable of for yourself.¡± Perry then unbuttoned his shirt to reveal his bandaged body as a testament, knowing all too well how the minds of his men operated. ¡°I have tested his blade first-hand and have deemed him to be a man of exceptional quality. You will show him respect, as you show me respect.¡± ¡°Otherwise, he¡¯ll turn us into a toad!?¡± A few men stifled their laughter. ¡°As I¡¯ve said before, Albert,¡± Perry called out, ¡°If you are doubtful, then you are more than welcome to invite Master Telhari to a duel. I am sure he would be happy to oblige your curiosity.¡± Albert made no further comment. ¡°Good!¡± Perry said as he clapped his hands together. ¡°I expect nothing but the utmost hospitality from you all. We will show our guest that the Starspawn is indeed worthy of praise!¡± Chapter 29. A War on Two Fronts I 1 Ellis lay there staring into the darkness of the ceiling; looking past the wooden beams that supported the roof and into the hollow space beyond. His mind continued racing, as it had been all night. Between each bombarding thought, the sounds of morning which drifted through the bedroom window began to pry him awake. With a heavy groan, he rolled over and buried his face into the pillow. Ellis had been too anxious to sleep, but now that dawn had arrived, he suddenly felt exhausted. In truth, he had still not recovered from yesterday¡¯s training. He had been working extra hard all day, and in the afternoon, he had finally landed his tenth strike on the wooden training post. As promised, after ten strikes, Telhari would begin training Ellis with metal blades. Unfortunately for Ellis, word had gotten around to Perry about their arrangement. Once his uncle had found out, he had excitedly declared that he would come to observe their training. Ellis knew that his uncle had done so only out of genuine interest, but even still, for some reason, fighting in front of Perry made him incredibly nervous. Training with Telhari was simple; but with his uncle, there was so much more to consider¡ª Ellis slapped his cheeks suddenly. He hated ruminating like this. Instead, he ripped the blankets off his body and let the cold air sting his skin. Once fully awake, he rolled himself out of bed, threw on his clothes and ran downstairs to the kitchen. ¡°Oh!? Yer down here early, huh?¡± ¡°Mornin¡¯ George!¡± Ellis said. ¡°Got anything ready yet?¡± ¡°We jus¡¯ got here boy, same as you.¡± George was accompanied by a half dozen other personnel who were already wading between the counters carrying baskets full of fresh produce. ¡°He wants to work us to the bone, he does.¡± ¡°What about in the pantry?¡± Ellis asked. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± George thought about it. ¡°Might be able to find some jam on the shelves?¡± ¡°If you open them up, you better finish em!¡± one of the other cooks yelled. ¡°Got any jerky instead, George?¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± ¡°Ha! He don¡¯t want yer jam, Molly!¡± ¡°Got a problem with my jam? Tastiest jam in all of Viemen!¡± ¡°Jam ain¡¯t good by itself,¡± Ellis argued. ¡°Yeah, yeah¡­¡± George cut in. ¡°If you want some meat, go check out back.¡± ¡°Thanks, George!¡± Ellis jogged out of the kitchen and off towards the back yard. Out back, Ellis snatched a piece of beef that had been drying on the rack. He gnawed at it as he continued jogging over to the well. Ellis sidestepped the line of servants, each one carrying a bucket of water toward the manor. He picked up a wooden ladle, scooped it into one of the buckets and brought it to his lips. ¡°Oi! Use yer manners!¡± Ellis choked on the water as a maid swatted him on the back of the head. ¡°Sorry!¡± With his breakfast complete, Ellis continued along the flattened path toward the training grounds. During the war, the training grounds covered a much greater area than they currently did. After the war had ended and the barracks had been renovated, the grounds were reduced to only a quarter of their original size, and the area immediately adjacent to the barracks was re-purposed. The old soldier¡¯s quarters were turned into servant housing and most of the armories were dismantled, and the wood used elsewhere. The left over training area had not seen any use until a few year ago when Perry had begun gathering members for the Starspawn. Ellis approached the dilapidated wooden gate with caution. He listened carefully but heard no voices coming from beyond. A tall wooden fence, roughly ten feet high, rose up and surrounded the perimeter of the training area. Ellis slipped past the gate and peeked inside. The grounds were empty. In the far corner stood the wooden posts used for sword training, similar to what Telhari had used; though, of course, none of these ones came to life. A few yards off was a flattened area that had been cleared of grass, while the dirt had been left in the sun to dry. This was to be their arena. Ellis made his way over to a wooden shed, within which was housed the training weapons. He opened the door and let out a scream. ¡°Telhari!¡± Telhari was standing there with his arms folded, eying the swords that lay on the wooden rack. ¡°Good morning, Ellis.¡± ¡°G¡ªGood morning.¡± ¡°Have you come early to practice?¡± ¡°I did,¡± Ellis said, pouting. ¡°Did you not expect me to be here?¡± Telhari asked with a smile. ¡°It would have been nice,¡± Ellis sighed, ¡°But it¡¯s just like you to be the earliest one.¡± Ellis walked over to the sword rack and began to run his hands along the hilt of a longsword. He yawned heavily as he lifted it off the rack and held it in his hands. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Telhari folded his arms again. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me that way¡± Ellis groaned. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Telhari didn¡¯t move. ¡°I guess¡­I¡¯m just nervous is all,¡± Ellis added under his breath. ¡°Nervous about what?¡± Ellis swung the sword a few times then furrowed his brow. He put the sword back on the rack and reached for another. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°Uncle Perry is coming to watch.¡± ¡°You needn¡¯t worry Ellis. This is training.¡± Ellis held the second sword out at arm¡¯s length for a few moments, then put it back. ¡°The point is to test your strengths and identify your weaknesses,¡± Telhari continued, ¡°No one is perfect.¡± ¡°Easy for you to say¡­¡± Ellis mumbled. ¡°No one is perfect, Ellis. No one. Especially me.¡± Telhari reached out and grabbed a sword off the rack and handed it to Ellis. ¡°Try this one.¡± Ellis took the blade and held it out, testing the weight. Gripping the handle with both hands, he assumed a stance and swung it a few times. It was a perfect fit. ¡°Thanks¡­¡± Ellis dropped his arm and let the sword hang toward the floor, the tip of the blade touching the dirt. ¡°I¡¯m gonna lose, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Lose? This isn¡¯t about winning or losing, Ellis. My job as your teacher is to see that you improve yourself. All you need to do is stick to your training and trust yourself. The rest will follow.¡± Ellis nodded his head. Telhari reached behind him and pulled a sword off the rack and held it up, testing it for himself. ¡°And if it helps,¡± he added with a half grin, ¡°You can imagine I am a training post.¡± 2 The cool damp of the early morning quickly dissipated with each beat of the blazing summer¡¯s sun. Ellis stood at one end of the field, shifting his weight nervously from side to side. Perry, Ingrid and Avenell had arrived at the grounds ten minutes after Ellis and Telhari had. Not long after that, Mary had arrived, followed by other members of the Starspawn. Overcome with anxiety, Ellis tapped his boot on the ground in quick succession while he waited, desperately trying to distract himself. Their first training session was to be a mock duel. ¡°What are the terms?¡± Perry called out. ¡°The match is over when one person scores three points,¡± Telhari said. ¡°Each hit to the body is a single point, and the round will end when someone lands a hit.¡± ¡°Below the neck, only?¡± Ingrid asked. Telhari nodded. ¡°Strikes to the head and neck are prohibited.¡± ¡°And the swords are blunted?¡± Perry asked. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Perry said, folding his arms. ¡°Very good.¡± ¡°What about crotch shots!?¡± Albert called out, garnering a smattering of laughter from the crowd. ¡°Off limits,¡± Telhari answered. Albert nodded with satisfaction, ignoring Ingrid¡¯s side eye. Ellis looked around at the assemblage before him. It wasn¡¯t just his uncle, but Avenell, Ingrid, and over a dozen members of the Starspawn were watching him. All seasoned fighters. Each capable and skilled, with years of experience. Standing before them, Ellis felt painfully inadequate. Every second waiting there seemed to be an eternity for him. He could feel his body tingle with anticipation. Cold beads of sweat ran down his neck and back. ¡°Good luck, Ellis!¡± Mary called out. Ellis desperately sought out her face in the crowd. She stood there, smiling warmly at him. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Telhari asked. Ellis smiled back at Mary and then turned to Telhari. ¡°Yeah.¡± Telhari nodded back at him. ¡°Sir Perry, if you would.¡± Perry stepped forward a few paces. ¡°On the count of three¡­¡± Telhari brought his blade into position. ¡°One¡­¡± Ellis sank low and assumed his stance. ¡°Two¡­¡± Albert leaned toward Ingrid and whispered to her. ¡°Let¡¯s see how special this guy really is.¡± ¡°Three!¡± Ellis was first to strike, charging down the middle and stabbing at Telhari. He figured if he could strike first, he might catch Telhari off guard. Clang! Ellis felt a pain run through his arm. The blow back from metal blades was completely different than that of the wooden ones. Even the sound of the metal colliding was louder and sharper¡ª it left his ears ringing. ¡°Do not lose your focus,¡± Telhari whispered. Ellis snapped back in time to realize Telhari was upon him. He clumsily shuffled backward, just barely avoiding Telhari¡¯s strike. It was as if he had no space to breathe. Telhari was both taller and stronger than he was. With each advance, Ellis¡¯ heart was threatening to beat out of his chest. He tried to swing again at Telhari, but the strike was weak and without support. Telhari avoided it easily, retaliating with a jab. Ellis froze, overwhelmed with worry, and lacking the skill or ability to outmaneuver. Telhari¡¯s sword flew towards him and his body filled Ellis¡¯ field of view. Without any other option, Ellis slammed his eyes shut and¡ª ¡°One point to Telhari.¡± Ellis opened his eyes at the sound of Perry¡¯s voice. The tip of Telhari¡¯s blade was touching his padded vest, right in the center of his chest. Ellis stared down at his arms, frozen mid swing and still trembling. Telhari¡¯s face twisted with concern. ¡°Remember the training Ellis,¡± he said softly as he lowered his blade from Ellis¡¯ chest. ¡°I know!¡± Ellis bit his cheek as he turned away from Telhari and walked back to the starting line. He could feel himself getting angry; gripping the sword handle so tightly in his fist that his hand started to burn. How embarrassing¡­ He didn¡¯t stand a chance anyway, so why was he even doing this? ¡°Ready?¡± Perry asked once again. They both nodded. ¡°Begin!¡± Ellis stood there, waiting for Telhari to make the first move. Telhari waited patiently for a few moments. Ellis still didn¡¯t move. Telhari approached him slowly, inching forward little by little, watching carefully; but Ellis wasn¡¯t moving. He was simply standing there with a loose grip on the handle and sagging shoulders. He was squatting down a few inches, but his body was more relaxed than before. The look on his face said it all. He had already given up. Telhari stood up and lowered his blade. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ellis asked, annoyed. ¡°I should ask you the same thing.¡± Ellis scowled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just get on with it.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± Telhari stooped low and struck with a speed and ferocity that caught Ellis off guard. The movement was less like that of a swordsman and more like that of a predator. Ellis felt a jolt of energy move through his body; a fear of death surged through him. He gritted his teeth as he shuffled backwards, bringing up his blade to parry Telhari. He managed to catch the strike in time, but in a moment Telhari had withdrawn and was lunging at him again. Ellis¡¯ mind went blank¡ª he hadn¡¯t felt this same fear since that day in the cave. The basilisk descending upon him. It¡¯s imposing aura moving closer and closer. The feeling that at any moment he would be killed, mercilessly. ¡°AH!¡± Ellis¡¯ fear took control, and he swung at Telhari several times in quick succession. Telhari returned each strike, parrying them one at a time. ¡°Remain calm, Ellis,¡± Telhari whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t let your anger control you.¡± Telhari came at him again, this time bringing his blade down from above. A head shot!? Ellis instinctively brought his blade up and turned it to the broad side, stopping the strike inches from his face. He tried to fight back, but Telhari was overpowering him entirely with just one arm. Out of desperation, Ellis summoned all of his strength and pushed Telhari away. In that split second, he jumped backwards as the blade came down; Ellis felt a pulse of wind move past his face as the sword cut through the air. He managed to resist. But even with his body able to respond, his mind was still hopelessly lost. His thoughts were raging like a storm. There was a tightness in his chest, working its way up his throat, threatening to choke the life from him. A fear was gripping him tightly from the inside¡­Memories began to bubble to the surface. Memories from that night¡ª And what do you hope to do with that¡­ I am beyond death! Chapter 30. A War on Two Fronts II Telhari was upon him again, his sword moving toward Ellis¡¯ chest with blinding speed. As Ellis looked at him, however, he saw a face that filled him with dread; a gray face, with lifeless eyes and a mouth that was writhing in anguish. Ellis swung his sword upward in desperation and threw himself back, stumbling over his own feet and falling onto the ground. What¡­what did you do!? Staring ahead, Ellis saw blood pouring from the belly of the man he had killed. His hands trembled with the memory of that night. The feel of metal slipping through Egurd¡¯s flesh. The guttural breath that was forced from him, as his insides were torn through by cold and unforgiving steel¡ª! ¡°Ellis!¡± Mary¡¯s voice wrapped around him, pulling him back from the sinking pit of his own memories. He slowly began to feel the pressure of Telhari¡¯s blade against his vest. Ellis looked at Mary as she stood among the others, her eyes full of concern. She knew something was wrong with him¡ª she always knew. ¡°Two points to Telhari.¡± There was a stillness now spreading among the audience. What had started off as a simple bout, had now taken on a different tone. Ellis was panting heavily, unable to catch his breath. His face was gaunt, and he was drenched in sweat. Even as Telhari lifted his blade, there remained a heaviness within Ellis¡¯ chest. Telhari then bent down and held his hand out to Ellis. ¡°Your emotions are running wild,¡± he warned, ¡°You mustn¡¯t let them control you.¡± Ellis stared down his nose at Telhari¡¯s outstretched hand. How could he do that? Every time he tried to move his mind away, he always found himself right back where he had started¡ª staring into that same face. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore; it was as if his world was closing in around him. If he stopped and walked away, he would be embarrassed. If he fought, he would lose. And all the while he couldn¡¯t stop reliving that moment. The moment he had taken someone¡¯s life. Ellis was frozen. More than anything he wished it would all go away. That his thoughts would just stop. The sights, the sounds, the worries¡­How he wished desperately that he could make them disappear. Suddenly, Ellis was reminded of something. A small moment. A moment so seemingly insignificant that he wondered why or how he even remembered it at all. A brief moment, of sitting on a mossy stone wall in the middle of a quiet forest, doing nothing of particular importance¡ª listening to the breeze as it wafted through the treetops. Ellis reached out and clasped Telhari¡¯s arm, using it to pull himself up. ¡°Do you still wish to continue?¡± Perry asked him. Ellis thought to himself. Calm my emotions¡­? He brought himself back to those woods¡ª back to that place. He thought about the sense of calmness that he had felt back then. How did I do it? Ellis started to focus on the feeling of his breath: shallow and sharp, the rapid rise and fall of his rib cage. The pulsing of blood through his veins, it¡¯s sound like a drumbeat of war that filled his head and threatened to overtake him. But as he listened more, he began to feel a change. Each heartbeat pulled at his muscles like tense strings plucked in rhythm by a master¡¯s hand. Instead of suffocating him with dread, the sensations began to fill him with vigor. His respiration remained quickened, but each breath was his own; drawn in strong and released with control. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°Ellis?¡± Perry asked again. ¡°Do you wish to continue?¡± Ellis looked at his opponent with a new understanding. He thought back to this morning, when he and Telhari had spoken to each other in the armory. ¡°Please.¡± Perry nodded his head. ¡°Ready¡­¡± Imagine the training post, Ellis thought to himself. ¡°Begin!¡± Telhari chose to make the first move. Ellis observed his body movements with scrutiny, following the shift in his weight and the movement of his upper and lower body. A strike from above¡­ Ellis shuffled backwards, keeping low to maintain balance just as Telhari brought his blade down, cutting through the space where Ellis had been. Attack the opening! Ellis aimed his sword at Telhari¡¯s exposed flank. Telhari, sensing the attack, flipped the blade by the pommel and stabbed backward, catching Ellis¡¯ strike and knocking him away. His chest is open¡ª! Ellis spun around, stepped quickly forward, pushed off the ground and attacked his sternum. Telhari watched as Ellis moved swiftly and with surprising precision, stabbing right toward him. Without enough time to reorient his blade, Telhari¡¯s only option was to retreat. Ellis slashed, just barely missing Telhari as he sidestepped the attack and backed a few paces away. A wave of surprise moved audibly through the crowd. Perry stood there smiling to himself, looking proudly at his nephew. Meanwhile, Ellis, eager to continue, held out his blade in advance. Telhari returned the gesture. The two inched forward until their blades were touching. Ellis could feel the weight of Telhari¡¯s sword on his own¡ª an extension of his arm. If there was tension in him, Ellis could not feel it. Ellis realized that this must be how Telhari fought all the time. Calm. In control. If Ellis could continue to imitate his mindset from that day, then maybe he would stay in control as well. Maybe he could win¡ª! Without realizing it, Ellis¡¯ zeal had betrayed him. Sensing his intent, Telhari twisted his sword, pushing Ellis¡¯ away to create an opening. Ellis, realizing all too late, saw Telhari¡¯s sword moving swiftly toward him. Desperate, he lurched to the side and tumbled onto the ground. Telhari turned quickly on his heels and advanced toward Ellis, who scrambled up from the ground and attempted to raise his sword. Clang! Ellis managed to intercept Telhari¡¯s strike, but he wasn¡¯t strong enough to parry it. Instead, the two locked blades in a contest of strength, which Ellis was quickly losing. Telhari was overpowering him with one arm, pressing down so hard that Ellis felt his sword arm might collapse. He had maybe a few seconds left¡­ Then he saw it. Ellis reached towards the handle of a dagger that was sheathed on Telhari¡¯s leg just as his arm gave out. With all his might, Ellis twisted his body and slid his forearm into the path of the blade. The impact made him want to cry out in pain, but he forced it down. ¡°Three points to Telhari!¡± Perry announced. ¡°And one point to Ellis.¡± Ellis pressed the tip of Telhari¡¯s own dagger against his chest, pushing it a few centimeters into the padding of the vest. Telhari smiled at Ellis briefly before withdrawing his blade from his arm. ¡°That¡¯s a very risky move¡­¡± ¡°Well, it got me a point,¡± Ellis said with a cheeky grin. ¡°If this was a real battle, you could have lost your arm,¡± Telhari told him as he stepped away. ¡°And your strike would not have killed me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s ¡®cause you¡¯re too tall!¡± Ellis responded, tossing back the dagger. ¡°If you were shorter, it would¡¯ve worked.¡± ¡°Promise me you will not do that again.¡± ¡°Alright. I promise.¡± Ellis placed a hand on his arm; it was throbbing and in pain, but he could still move his fingers. He knew he¡¯d have a bruise in a few hours, but he didn¡¯t really mind. ¡°Guess I lost after all¡­¡± Telhari seemed confused. ¡°Lost? I told you already, didn¡¯t I¡ª¡± ¡°Ellis!¡± Ellis felt his whole body lift off the ground as Perry nearly tackled him. ¡°Ha-ha! Amazing!¡± Perry was brimming with joy as he wrapped his arm around Ellis¡¯ shoulder and shook him excitedly. Mary was next to run over. ¡°Ellis! I never knew you could move like that!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Perry announced, pounding his chest with pride. ¡°That¡¯s my boy!¡± Chapter 31. A War on Two Fronts III Nearly every seat and bench in the mess hall was occupied. Maids ran up and down the aisles, pouring ale into eagerly waiting cups. Ellis sat at the head table with Sir Perry, Ingrid, Telhari, Mary, Avenell and a few others of the Starspawn. ¡°Uncle¡­¡± Perry laughed loudly amidst an animated conversation with two other men¡ª Eadig and Albert. ¡°Uncle!¡± Perry turned to Ellis, bringing the cup to his lips as he did, and slurped foam from the top. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t need to throw a party¡­¡± he started in a low voice, ¡°It was just one training session.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Perry shouted. He reached over and grabbed Ellis by the shoulder and shook him a few times. His breath smelled of alcohol and his cheeks were flush. ¡°Just let him have it, Ellis,¡± Mary said, leaning over, snatching an unclaimed cup from the center of the table. ¡°¡¯Sides,¡± she added, ¡°You were great!¡± Ellis managed to answer her with a tiny smile. He watched as she took a big gulp of ale, scrunched up her face, and forced it down. ¡°I agree with Mary,¡± Telhari added in as cheery a voice as he could manage. ¡°You did very well today, Ellis. I know it wasn¡¯t easy.¡± Ellis nodded his head meekly in agreement, then took a bite of food. Telhari brought a spoonful to his mouth and tasted it as well. ¡°This is quite good.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Ellis¡¯ favorite,¡± Avenell answered. ¡°Stewed beef and potatoes.¡± Telhari watched Ellis¡¯ mood gradually improve with each bite of the stew. Before long, Ellis was shoveling each spoon-full into his mouth, barely having finished chewing before taking another bite. Avenell reached across the table and slapped Ellis¡¯ hand with a wooden spoon. ¡°Chew your food, Ellis.¡± ¡°Sorry¡­¡± ¡°I must also agree,¡± Ingrid said, ¡°It was surprising to see how far you¡¯ve come in such a short time.¡± After speaking, Ingrid sat quietly amidst her own thoughts, tapping the rim of her cup with her index finger and staring intently into the amber liquid. Finally, she mustered up the courage to continue. ¡°Master Telhari,¡± she began, ¡°Your fighting style is rather¡­unusual.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± he asked dryly. ¡°I mean no disrespect,¡± Ingrid quickly added, ¡°However, Ellis movements, as well as your own, seem unfamiliar to any other swordplay I¡¯ve seen in Omnirius.¡± ¡°I expect it would seem unusual,¡± Telhari started, taking a sip of ale. ¡°But the skills I am teaching Mary and Ellis, though based on the sword techniques of my people, are entirely tailored to them.¡± ¡°Really!?¡± Mary asked, putting down her cup. ¡°Just for us!¡± Telhari nodded. ¡°Not that I don¡¯t believe you, but why would you do such a thing?¡± Ingrid asked. ¡°The techniques that my kin teach are part of a larger philosophy. One which extends beyond simply fighting or killing. Especially for my people, sword play is an art which is inextricably linked to our ability to perform what you call magic. It would be entirely inappropriate to try and force that system onto either of them.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s a load of shit!¡± ¡°Mind your manners, Albert,¡± Ingrid shot back. ¡°What!?¡± Albert said, leaning over Perry and into the conversation. His face was flush, and his eyelids were sinking. ¡°I was hopin¡¯ to see some magic!¡± Albert began waving his hand in the air; drops of mead spilled over the top of his cup as he spun circles over the table and made sound effects with his lips. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°Enough, Albert! You¡¯re spilling everywhere!¡± Perry said, brushing Albert¡¯s hands out of the air. ¡°That makes two of us,¡± Ellis added, folding his arms and looking at Telhari with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Why would I attack you with magic, Ellis?¡± ¡°Not attack me¡ª teach me!¡± ¡°No fair! You can¡¯t teach him without teaching me!¡± Mary said, slapping the table. ¡°I¡¯m not teaching anyone.¡± Both Mary and Ellis sat back in the bench, defeated. ¡°You should be more grateful, you two,¡± Avenell chastised. ¡°Master Telhari has done a great deal, teaching you two troublemakers some useful skills.¡± ¡°Avenell is right,¡± Ingrid agreed, ¡°You should not be so quick to discount the skills you have already obtained through your training.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still not good enough¡­¡± Ellis said, pouting. ¡°Have you forgotten what we are celebrating?¡± Ingrid asked, holding up her cup. Ellis started pushing chunks of beef around with his spoon. ¡°It¡¯s only cause he was going¡¯ easy on me.¡± ¡°Is that what you think, Ellis?¡± Ingrid said, putting her cup down and forcing eye contact. ¡°I can tell you; his movements were not for show. I¡¯ve been on enough battlefields to know the difference. The look of a warrior who is fighting with strength and purpose. He may not have been fighting to kill you, but he was by no means going easy on you.¡± ¡°I dunno Ingrid, he did lose to a kid,¡± Albert said out of the corner of his mouth as he took a spoonful of stew. Perry leaned over Albert and stared down at him, mercilessly. ¡°Kid?¡± Albert choked on his beef stew. ¡°I¡ª I only meant that your nephew was so skilled that he managed to land a blow against such a¡­ a¡­difficult opponent.¡± Perry exhaled deeply and relaxed onto the bench, nodding to himself with a renewed sense of pride. ¡°I think that is a testament to Master Telhari¡¯s prowess as a teacher.¡± The comment came from a man who up until now had not spoken out loud. ¡°I agree with Hugo!¡± Perry said with a smile, raising his cup. Despite these compliments, Telhari remained quietly seated on the bench, having not taken a bite for some time. After a few moments of thought, he spoke up. ¡°Sir Perry, Ingrid, I have a request.¡± Ingrid and Perry eyed each other in surprise. ¡°What is it that you need?¡± Perry asked. ¡°I would ask that both of you oversee Ellis and Mary¡¯s training for the next few weeks.¡± ¡°What!?¡± Ellis cried out. ¡°Why!?¡± ¡°You brat!¡± Perry shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound like a punishment!¡± ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Mary asked. Telhari folded his hands in front of him on the table. ¡°I intend to travel into the wilds for some time.¡± ¡°Are you traveling somewhere specific?¡± Ingrid asked. Telhari shook his head. ¡°No. Nowhere in particular.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand, then,¡± Perry asked, leaning his arm on the table. ¡°Why leave?¡± ¡°Training.¡± Perry¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Training!? Whatever for?¡± Telhari squeezed his fingers together as he spoke. ¡°In teaching Ellis and Mary¡­I have been forced to face my own inadequacies.¡± ¡°What are you talking about!?¡± Perry laughed. ¡°I think you are being too humble,¡± Ingrid added. A murmur of encouragement surrounded him, but their words had no effect. ¡°There has been a growing problem,¡± Telhari said as she shook his head, ¡°One which started long before I ever arrived in Omnirius. Truthfully, I had been avoiding it all this time. That is, until this morning.¡± Telhari turned towards Ellis. ¡°It is not only those external battles which threaten to overtake us." Ellis held Telhari¡¯s gaze a few moments before turning away. Ingrid and Perry shared a glance, after which Perry shrugged his shoulders and took a swig of ale. ¡°If it is what you wish, I have no plans to stop you. You are free to do as you please. And don¡¯t worry,¡± Perry added with a devilish grin, ¡°We will look after these two¡­¡± Ellis felt a shiver run down his spine. ¡°We will do our best to continue their training,¡± Ingrid said with a smile. ¡°Thank you, both.¡± Perry took another long sip, tilting the cup back until the last drop was gone. ¡°Avenell?¡± ¡°Yes, Sir Perry?¡± ¡°Come with me a moment,¡± Perry asked, standing up from the bench. ¡°I wish to have a word with George about desert.¡± Avenell nodded and stood to follow Perry as he walked around the table. The two headed toward the corridor; the clanking of utensils and drunken laughter disappeared behind them. ¡°I told George to prepare some of Ellis¡¯ fav¡ª¡± ¡°Avenell.¡± Perry¡¯s tone had changed. ¡°Sir Perry?¡± Perry turned to him with a grave look. All the merriment of the dining hall had faded from him. His eyes were hard, and his mouth was turned into a frown. ¡°As soon as Telhari departs, send word to the others.¡± ¡°Are you certain?¡± Perry nodded. ¡°It is time to speak with some old friends.¡± Chapter 32. A Day in the Market Underneath the morning sky, the streets of Viemen¡¯s market district were flooded with a sea of people. Eager patrons speeding from shop to shop, hoping to get their pick of the freshest vegetables and the juiciest cuts of meat. This particular portion of the town was nestled on the border between Old and New Viemen; the imaginary border between the territories of the Marquess Frederick Viemen and Sir Perry Mannigold. This area had been constructed during the war and was managed by the mayoral incumbent Julian Rothwell. Due to the ambiguity of its existence, and the uniqueness of its character, Viemen¡¯s market district was considered to be its own entity. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we have to be the ones to do the shopping¡­¡± ¡°You always complain, Ellis.¡± ¡°Come now, both of you, the cart isn¡¯t going to pull itself.¡± Ingrid stood with her hands on her hips, waiting for the two of them to stop bickering. Ellis sighed, and with a rather obvious eye roll began pulling the wooden cart down the street. ¡°Why did Uncle Perry want us to do this again, Ingrid?¡± ¡°To build character,¡± she lied. ¡°How does pulling this stupid thing build character?¡± Ellis asked, mockingly. ¡°For one thing,¡± Ingrid started with a reprimanding tone, ¡°It will help you learn to do things that must be done, even if you do not wish to do them.¡± Ellis sucked his teeth at her. ¡°Hurry up you two, we need to head to the eastern end of the market.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s so far!¡± Ingrid shot Ellis a look. ¡°Fine¡­¡± he grumbled. Satisfied, Ingrid rolled up the shopping list and tucked it under her arm. As the trio wound through the streets, dodging frantic shoppers and young children, Ingrid found herself biting her lip. It was a habit of hers; something she did when she was lost in thought. Yesterday night, Perry had paid her a visit. It was not unusual for a guild leader to approach his second in command with a query. But to request a private meeting after nightfall, when most of the staff had gone to bed? That was unusual. What¡¯s more, Perry had come to her with a seemingly innocuous request. ¡°I need you to take Ellis and Mary into the market tomorrow. I will give you a list. It should take all day¡­I won¡¯t expect you back until nightfall.¡± It was posed as a suggestion, but Ingrid knew what was meant. She was to take the two of them into town and was not to return until after the sun had gone down. For what purpose, she did not know. This was not the only unusual thing Perry had done in these last few weeks. He had spent many nights awake in his room; she could tell from the dark circles under his eyes and the wax covered candelabras that sat on his desk. Perry would disappear at random points throughout the day, and return with Avenell, only to send him away as soon as Ingrid approached. What worried her most was that, if something was wrong, Perry still felt he couldn¡¯t trust her enough to tell her about it. And something was wrong. The fact that Ingrid was tasked with keeping Ellis away from whatever it was, meant that it was serious to Perry. ¡°Ingrid?¡± Ellis¡¯ voice yanked her from her thoughts. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Where should we go?¡± ¡°What?¡± Ellis pointed to the road. They had hit a fork in the street, with a sign pointing in two opposite directions. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ingrid looked down at the map. ¡°We head east, toward the river.¡± ¡°What¡¯s over there?¡± Mary asked. ¡°We need to pick up some supplies for the soldiers. The smithy is down by the river. The leather and metalworkers are in this district as well.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Ellis said, suddenly remembering. ¡°Mary, this is where Telhari took us to get our armor.¡± Ingrid remembered seeing that armor on the day that the Starspawn had returned from Gate City. That was the first day she had met Telhari, in the tavern of the Lonely Song. Ever since that day, things had never been quite the same. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. The group continued past the other shops and finally crossed the main road into the eastern market. The smell from the tanning solution floated down the street and grew stronger as they approached. ¡°Achoo!¡± ¡°Ew! Cover your mouth.¡± ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Ellis said as he wiped his nose with his forearm. ¡°Ingrid?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°What else is on that list? Maybe we could split up and get it done faster?¡± ¡°Well¡­actually, it is easier this way,¡± she lied again. ¡°I know everything on the list already, and it would take too much time to explain it all.¡± Ellis grumbled to himself, but thankfully he didn¡¯t press her any further. ¡°Ah, over here.¡± Ingrid stopped in front of a small section of the road that veered off into a semi-circle, wrapping around an area of grass and dirt about twenty feet long. Half a dozen shops lined the perimeter, each one with their own small gathering of patrons¡ª mostly sell-swords and ex-soldiers. Smoke clouds billowed up from the largest building, which was set close to the river and built up from a base of stone. The low roar of the river was audible beneath the sounds of the busy street. ¡°Head inside the tannery over there,¡± she said, pointing to a small shop adjacent to the forge. Ingrid then handed them a list scrawled onto a parchment. ¡°Here. Give this to the shopkeep and get a price. Let me know what it is, and I will pay him. Anything that he cannot have ready immediately, we will pick up later today.¡± The two nodded and jogged off to the store, excited to finally do something entertaining. Inside the shop there were samples of different leathers out on display. At the end opposite the entrance, a large man with a stained shirt was standing behind a counter with his back to the door. Ellis and Mary walked over to the man and stood there expectantly until he stopped what he was doing to speak with them. ¡°What is it, you two?¡± ¡°We got a request.¡± Mary handed the man the paper. He took it cautiously and unfolded it, reading one line at a time. ¡°Hoh? You¡¯re with that Perry¡¯s Star-thing guild huh?¡± ¡°Starspawn,¡± Ellis corrected. ¡°Do you give discounts for bulk orders?¡± Mary asked. The man laughed to himself¡ª a hearty laugh from his chest. ¡°Ai, little lady, I do.¡± He then wiped the dark colored oils from his fingers onto his clothing and stood up from his chair. ¡°Let me go check the inventory in the back, see if I can¡¯t get you two what you need.¡± ¡°Thank you, mister,¡± Mary said sweetly. ¡°I¡¯m gonna go look around,¡± Ellis said as he drummed the counter with his fingers. Ellis started to eye the leather samples on the shelves, playing with the small pieces of paper that were tied to the samples with string. He squinted at each one and tried to read them out loud to himself. ¡°B-Boy led¡­Lee¡­Leahth¡­¡± ¡°Look who it is!¡± Ellis jumped at the sudden voice that called to him from over his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re that guy! From before.¡± The man frowned. ¡°That hurts my feelings, Ellis.¡± ¡°Vrastus, was it?¡± Mary said in a stern tone as she came over to them. ¡°She remembers me,¡± he said with a smile. Mary was not amused. She couldn¡¯t put her finger on why, but she did not like this man. Not one bit. Vrastus, seemingly oblivious to Mary¡¯s glaring, continued to smile at the two of them. ¡°Where is your friend? The tall one?¡± The two looked at each other. ¡°He¡¯s¡­away right now,¡± Ellis said, unconvincingly. ¡°Finally got tired of you two nipping at his ankles?¡± Vrastus said with a laugh. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Vrastus teased. ¡°Sure he didn¡¯t just lie and go back home?¡± ¡°He¡¯ll be back in a few weeks!¡± Ellis said, ¡°He¡¯s just training, is all.¡± ¡°Well, whatever you say, kid.¡± Vrastus turned to leave but stopped as a thought suddenly occurred to him. ¡°By the way, that was some fight back then¡ª that knight versus your friend.¡± Ellis got quiet. ¡°Y-yeah¡­¡± ¡°Pretty brave what you did, jumping in at the end like that. Stupid. But brave.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t insult him!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a complement, I promise,¡± Vrastus said, putting his hands up in defense. ¡°In order to be brave, you have to be a little bit stupid.¡± ¡°Oi! You two!¡± Ellis and Mary turned back to the counter as the shop keep waved them over. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re needed.¡± Vrastus turned on his heels and waved to them. ¡°See you around!¡± ¡°I hate that guy,¡± Mary spat. Ellis looked at her in surprise. ¡°What!?¡± ¡°Nothing¡­I just never seen you get so angry is all.¡± Mary felt her face become flush. She turned away from Ellis and marched back towards the counter. Outside the tannery, Ingrid was seated on a bench, planning out the rest of their route through the market. As she thought quietly to herself, she could hear the sound of approaching footsteps. She turned to see Ellis and Mary walking towards her. ¡°Well?¡± ¡°He can get all of it, but it would probably take the whole day to cut and prepare.¡± ¡°That¡¯s no trouble,¡± Ingrid said with a smile. ¡°Tell him we will wait.¡± ¡°What!? We¡¯ll lose the whole day!¡± Ellis whined. Ingrid gave him a stern look. Ellis tried to fight back, giving her his best look of confidence, but eventually he bit his cheek and turned away. Ingrid straightened her back, victorious. ¡°Now hurry up!¡± she said, clapping her hands together. ¡°We have plenty more to do before the day is out.¡± Ellis and Mary sighed heavily as they walked back to the cart. Ingrid followed close behind, running the list over with her eyes once more, making sure there was enough on it to keep them busy. ¡°Excuse me! Dame!¡± Ingrid stopped, turning around to face the man who had called out to her. ¡°Can I help you, sir?¡± Ellis and Mary noticed as well, stopping to see what was going on. ¡°Are you with that group? Sir Perry¡¯s guild?¡± Ingrid nodded. ¡°Yes, I work with the Starspawn Guild.¡± ¡°Please!¡± the man begged as he grabbed her arm, ¡°I need your help!¡± Chapter 33. Old Friends I Even through the closed door of the meeting room, Perry could hear the echoing of heavy boots against the wooden floor. Brash and conspicuous, with the quick rhythm of a short stride. He knew immediately who it was. Despite his best efforts, and despite the seriousness of the affair, he couldn¡¯t stop a childish grin from filling his face as the door to the room swung open. ¡°Ho-ho! Perry! You¡¯re looking ragged as ever!¡± ¡°Time makes fools of us all, Gamel,¡± Perry said as he clapped his old friend on both shoulders. ¡°Say, how is the sword treating you? I trust you¡¯ve kept her in good condition?¡± ¡°And risk your nagging in my ear?¡± Both Perry and Gamel turned toward the door as it was pushed open gently by a new arrival. ¡°I can hear your voice from the stairwell, Gami.¡± ¡°Your long ears are too sensitive.¡± ¡°Well, this is presumably a secret meeting. I¡¯d have hoped for more discretion, but I suppose that would be asking too much.¡± ¡°We are perfectly safe within these walls, Eldrin,¡± Perry assured him. ¡°We have nothing to worry about.¡± Perry gestured the two men toward the wooden armchairs that stood in a semicircle facing the fireplace. ¡°Where is Nostros? I saw his carriage downstairs, but I haven¡¯t seen him yet?¡± ¡°He should be back shortly. He was just¡ª¡± ¡°Right here! My apologies to you all, but when nature calls, we must answer.¡± ¡°Nature seems to call you quite a bit these days,¡± Gamel said with a smirk. ¡°Beware the ravages of old age, my friends,¡± Nostros said, shaking his head. ¡°Well¡­except for you, I suppose, Eldrin.¡± ¡°I am still capable of such ravages, Nostros, I can assure you.¡± ¡°Hmph! Spare me the commiserations. We dwarves work until we drop dead, and you¡¯ll never catch us complaining!¡± ¡°Perhaps overworking is the reason you drop dead¡­¡± ¡°Watch it, Eldrin. It¡¯s been a few years, but I can still swing an ax.¡± ¡°Perry, where is Falbrin?¡± Nostros asked as he crossed the room and sat down in one of the armchairs. ¡°Is he running late?¡± ¡°Speaking on the ravages of age¡­¡± Gamel mumbled, sitting himself down next to Nostros. ¡°I can hardly believe that old man is still alive and kicking! Unless¡­Perry! Don¡¯t tell me¡ª¡± ¡°No, Gamel. Falbrin is alive¡­at least I hope so.¡± ¡°Hope?¡± ¡°Do you not know?¡± Eldrin asked as he sat down next to Gamel. ¡°That is partly the reason I called you all here. Avenell, please, leave us.¡± ¡°Of course, Sir Perry. Should you need me, I will be in my office.¡± ¡°Please tell the servants to stay away from the north wing,¡± Perry added. Avenell nodded and bowed his head. Without another word, he left the room and closed the door behind him. ¡°Perry, why exactly are we here?¡± Perry took a moment to compose himself before answering. ¡°Falbrin has been missing for several months.¡± The men looked at each other in surprise. ¡°Missing?¡± ¡°But are you certain, Perry? Perhaps he has just been busy?¡± ¡°Over the last few months, both Avenell and I have tried to reach him in Eadenfros. There has been no response.¡± ¡°Has anyone gone to check on him in person?¡± ¡°I was prepared to do so¡­until certain information came to my attention.¡± ¡°Well quit the theatrics, Perry! Spit it out!¡± Stolen novel; please report. Perry sat down into one of the remaining armchairs. ¡°I had a member of my guild head to the northern towns to check if any of Falbrin¡¯s usual merchants had seen him.¡± ¡°I assume they have not?¡± Perry shook his head. ¡°Perhaps he has been preoccupied in his lab, researching? It¡¯s not an uncommon occurrence.¡± ¡°Yes, you book reading types love to stay inside, squinting at ink by candlelight¡­¡± ¡°It would do you some good to try reading something, Gami.¡± ¡°I rather enjoy reading!¡± Nostros mused. ¡°Even if it does hurt the eyes a bit, it¡¯s very stimulating to hear wisdom from the great thinkers of old.¡± ¡°Hmph. I would expect nothing less from the Chancellor of the Historian¡¯s College.¡± ¡°Nostros, how is the campus coming along?¡± ¡°Oh, Eldrin, it¡¯s spectacular! You must bring your son along one day and we will¡ª¡± ¡°Can you all focus!?¡± ¡°My apologies¡­¡± ¡°No need for such outbursts, Perry. Are friends not allowed to chat?¡± Perry exhaled deeply. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be difficult, but I am not sure you understand the severity of the situation.¡± ¡°Falbrin is missing, yes?¡± Eldrin offered with a lazy tilting of his head. ¡°While I don¡¯t wish to bring any ill will,¡± Nostros began, ¡°Is it possible that he has perhaps¡­simply died of old age?¡± The men nodded to each other. ¡°I don¡¯t believe so,¡± Perry answered with a scowl. ¡°Though my men did not find Falbrin, they did hear an interesting story from some of the merchants.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°An elderly man was seen a few months ago, traveling the outskirts and shanty towns, looking for a mercenary to hire. Then, a few weeks later, that same elderly man and a sellsword were seen in Outer Crossing, headed on horseback toward the western corridor.¡± There was silence in the room. ¡°You think that this man was Falbrin?¡± ¡°That old bastard abhors violence. Why would he ever pay for a sellsword?¡± ¡°It is a concerning proposition but let us be scientific. Why would Falbrin do any of this? What cause would he have to take such action?¡± ¡°Eldrin is right, Perry. Falbrin lives a relatively comfortable life as head physician to the Royal Family.¡± ¡°What¡¯s left of them¡­¡± Gamel added. Nostros rolled his eyes before continuing. ¡°Why would he decide to suddenly flee Omnirius with a mercenary in tow?¡± Perry leaned forward and folded his hands together as he spoke. ¡°Because of Zorren.¡± Gamel spat from the corner of his mouth. ¡°Zorren? That snake¡­¡± Nostros flicked his eyes to Perry and studied him a moment. ¡°What cause have you to suspect Zorren?¡± ¡°Cause!? No cause is needed to suspect that worm of anything!¡± ¡°Perry?¡± Nostros insisted. ¡°There is an elfkin, Telhari, who has been staying with us recently.¡± ¡°Oh? You¡¯re harboring elfkin now, Perry?¡± Eldrin said with a wry smile. ¡°Quite the eccentric you¡¯ve become.¡± ¡°This man was approached by both Zorren and Allan Munzhaler.¡± ¡°Munzhaler!?¡± ¡°Of course, those two would be in bed together.¡± ¡°For what purpose did they contact him?¡± Perry tapped his fingers on the arm of his chair as he recalled Telhari¡¯s words. ¡°Zorren had asked Telhari for his help in destroying a certain object.¡± Gamel stood up from his chair in a fury. ¡°Perry! He can¡¯t mean¡ª!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusions, Gami. We don¡¯t know anything for certain.¡± ¡°But¡ª!¡± ¡°Who is this man, Perry? What would Zorren want from this Telhari?¡± ¡°Forgive me, Eldrin, my knowledge of your people is limited. But I believe he is from the West. His clan name is Lindhathal.¡± ¡°Lin¡ª!¡± Eldrin¡¯s shock was too much for him and he sat back speechless. ¡°Lindhathal!?¡± Gamel grumbled loudly. ¡°What¡¯s a Lindhathal? Nostros?¡± ¡°It sounds familiar¡­but I cannot remember exactly.¡± ¡°Perry¡­Do you fully understand the absurdity of this situation? That you have a Lindhathal living under your roof!?¡± ¡°I suppose not¡­¡± Perry said as he innocently tapped his chin. ¡°Is it that uncommon?¡± ¡°Unco¡ª!? It¡¯s unheard of! Impossible!¡± ¡°Surely not.¡± ¡°The Lindhathal are the Lore Keepers and Guardians of the high citadel of Minas Oroth. They are legendary warriors who have absolute mastery over ancient magic. Even among other elfkin, their existence is fraught with speculation, doubt and mystery.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± ¡°Why is he here, Perry? What is he after!?¡± ¡°Well¡­ He¡¯s teaching Ellis swordplay.¡± Eldrin¡¯s mouth dropped open. ¡°If this man is truly as Eldrin describes,¡± Nostros began, ¡°Then Zorren seeking him out¡ª¡± ¡°What did he say!? Tell us Perry!¡± ¡°He declined Zorren¡¯s offer, Gamel. Thankfully.¡± ¡°Thank the gods,¡± Eldrin said leaning back in his chair, ¡°If Zorren had a Lindhathal in his back pocket¡­¡± ¡°Are we sure, though? Can we be certain that he isn¡¯t lying to you?¡± ¡°I have not interrogated him about it, Nostros. But even still¡­I trust him.¡± ¡°You trust him? Why?¡± ¡°My instincts tell me so.¡± ¡°Instincts!? Perry¡ª¡± ¡°Let it be Gami. I recall you saying the same thing, once upon a time.¡± ¡°And those instincts were wrong, Eldrin! Wrong! I should never have done it! Even if Rhoden had begged me!¡± ¡°Gamel¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re not here to drudge up the past.¡± ¡°Spin your words however you wish,¡± Gamel muttered with a scowl. ¡°The sins of the past are always with us. They have been since that day.¡± Chapter 34. Old Friends II Gamel threw himself back down in the chair. The four men sat quietly, listening only to crackling of the logs in the fireplace. After some time, Perry decided to break the silence. ¡°Gamel, we all bear the burden of that decision. Reynard knew that as well. All we can do now is look to the future.¡± ¡°I believe Perry is right. Zorren is up to something, and he must be dealt with. I couldn¡¯t be sure before, but after hearing what Perry has said, I am now certain.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Eldrin?¡± ¡°A few days ago, my store was broken into, and several objects were stolen.¡± ¡°What!?¡± ¡°Eldrin!¡± ¡°Your store was¡­? But what of your enchantments?¡± ¡°Nothing seemed out of the ordinary, so I almost didn¡¯t notice¡­but several objects were missing and the enchantments protecting them had been undone.¡± ¡°Eldrin, those enchantments of yours are quite powerful, are they not?¡± ¡°You are correct.¡± Nostros sat back in his chair and folded his arms. ¡°Perry¡­I do not wish to sew ill will among you and your companions, but is it not suspicious that so soon after Zorren approaches your Lindhathal wizard, Eldrin¡¯s shop is broken into?¡± ¡°Are you accusing Telhari of thievery?¡± ¡°I am simply saying the timing is suspicious. Surely, he would have the skill to do so.¡± ¡°I have no true grasp of his magical abilities so I cannot say for certain¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give us that, Perry.¡± ¡°I am being truthful, Nostros!¡± ¡°Forget it. Eldrin, what do you think?¡± ¡°A Lindhathal would have the skill to handle my enchantments¡­¡± Eldrin reached into his pocket and pulled out a cerulean pearl. He clasped his hands together, enclosing the pearl in his palm, and shut his eyes. In a low tone, he began to mutter an incantation in the language of his people. His eyes opened and were instantly clouded over with an iridescence that rippled like waves on the ocean. Eldrin¡¯s eyes began to dart back and forth with rapid motion; he seemed as if he was asleep and dreaming comfortably in bed. Finally, he blinked several times, and his eyes returned to their normal shade of bright blue. ¡°There are no magical objects on this premises.¡± ¡°Perhaps they¡¯ve been hidden elsewhere? Or given directly to Zorren?¡± ¡°There is a second possibility. Perhaps Zorren has found another to fulfill his request?¡± ¡°I never imagined Zorren would have so many friends to call upon.¡± ¡°Ah, that does remind me. There is another bit of troubling news¡­¡± ¡°Better get on with it, Perry.¡± ¡°Zorren not only paid Telhari a visit, but he has also visited both Rothwell and Frederick as well.¡± ¡°Are you certain?¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± ¡°And where are you getting your information from, Perry? Do you have some spies network we are unaware of?¡± Perry smiled. ¡°No. Just a simple woman who runs a tavern.¡± ¡°Ma?¡± Perry smiled. The men looked at each other a moment, before nodding in satisfaction. ¡°Rothwell is relatively harmless,¡± Gamel said with a wave of his hand, ¡°But Frederick¡­that sourpuss has never gotten over Rhoden¡¯s bequeathment.¡± ¡°Yes, but what could he possibly do? Between Perry and Rothwell, Frederick¡¯s power over this town is minimal at best. He may have the status of his family, but otherwise¡ª¡± ¡°He¡¯s a prick! And everyone in Viemen knows it.¡± Eldrin sat back, staring at the floor rug and tapping his chin with his index finger. ¡°Normally, I would agree with you Nostros¡­and Gami. But if the Magistrate were to fully support him? That could change things.¡± ¡°How so?¡± ¡°In the absence of a true High King or heir to the throne, official decision-making capacity for matters of the empire fall to the Magistrate.¡± ¡°That role falls on the Royal Advisorship, does it not?¡± ¡°Many things do, you¡¯re right Nostros. But there are some matters that the Magistrate has the power to handle on its own.¡± ¡°Such as?¡± ¡°Such as the power to overturn royal appointments¡­or challenge a royal decree.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think¡­?¡± ¡°Why would Zorren do such a thing? He was a part of this. He helped us¡ª helped Rhoden?¡± ¡°It was never his idea!¡± Gamel shouted. ¡°He was only brought in at the end. We were the ones who shared his vision! Zorren was simply a leech¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think he would have told Falbrin?¡± ¡°Zorren would have no reason to involve him at this point.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say I like the man any more than you Gami, but without him, we never would have been able to perform the ritual. You know this.¡± ¡°So that gives him the right to scheme behind our backs!? To undermine the legacy of our High King!? Our friend!?¡± ¡°But he can¡¯t do it,¡± Perry said as he leaned forward. ¡°It would be impossible for Zorren alone. He would need us.¡± ¡°He could not fully undo what was done¡­but he could still interfere.¡± ¡°How?¡± This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°If what he aims to destroy is¡ª¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± ¡°Gamel, you know that man. His ambition knows no bounds. He would sacrifice his own mother if he thought it would help him get ahead.¡± ¡°What would it take to destroy it? If that is the object he was talking about¡­what would he need in order to destroy it?¡± ¡°Lindhathal magic?¡± ¡°Nostros, we¡¯ve been over this,¡± Perry said as he folded his arms defensively. ¡°You are certain we can trust Telhari?¡± ¡°With my life, Nostros. Perhaps Zorren himself is trying to perform the spell?¡± ¡°Zorren is knowledgeable, but he has nowhere near the capability to perform such a spell.¡± ¡°Supposing that is Zorren¡¯s plan¡­after he has accomplished it, then what would he do? What is he really after?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Bringing Rothwell and Frederick to his side would only give him power over Viemen and at best the southern border.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think he aims to make a move toward Boginsklad?¡± ¡°Unlikely. The Magistrate¡¯s popularity in recent years has risen precisely because they¡¯ve worked to bring stability after the war. Starting another military campaign would lose them their favor among the people.¡± ¡°If Zorren is aiming for power, his eyes should be turned toward Eadenfros.¡± ¡°Perhaps he is trying to gain sympathy with the high nobility? If he can sway Frederick¡­¡± ¡°Even if he has the Viemens on his side, he¡¯d never get Perry or the Mannigold¡¯s to¡ª¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t need me, Eldrin. Unfortunately, I have become somewhat of a black sheep in my family. It has not been officiated¡­but as it stands, my connection to the Mannigold¡¯s is in name only.¡± ¡°I see¡­If Frederick can be brought to his side¡­¡± ¡°And he now has the Munzhalers with him, as well. Between the power of the Magistrate and the Treasury¡­¡± ¡°Then why do any of it? If he can make his move on Eadenfros¡­why move to destroy it?¡± ¡°Because of Glabrius,¡± Perry said with a sigh. ¡°If someone ever did find it, that would be the only thing that could undermine his authority.¡± ¡°If?¡± Gamel huffed. ¡°Are we not all beholden to Rhoden¡¯s creed?¡± ¡°Even so,¡± Nostros said, ignoring Gamel. ¡°Does the Magistrate not already have the power to overturn Rhoden¡¯s Decree?¡± ¡°They have the power to take it to court¡­¡± Eldrin explained, ¡°But the chamber members must still vote. There are many who are loyal to Rhoden, even after all this time. It would not go over well with the people, either¡ª to betray the dying wish of their beloved high king.¡± ¡°Would he care? Zorren could still do it.¡± ¡°That is true¡­but then why wait? He could have started the process already. There would be no need to move in the shadows as he is.¡± ¡°We are all avoiding it.¡± Everyone stopped to look at Gamel. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°The reason Perry called us here in the first place. Falbrin is missing. Why do you think he hired a sellsword to begin with?¡± No one answered. ¡°He did it to protect himself,¡± Gamel continued. ¡°Regardless of his motivation, if Zorren is aiming to destroy what this secret council has set forth, then to make sure it all stays dead and buried¡­¡± ¡°He will have to come for each of us.¡± A log snapped in the fireplace, splitting down the middle and falling into the ash below. ¡°I hate to say it¡­¡± Nostros said softly, ¡°But would we stand a chance?¡± ¡°Spineless scholar¡­¡± ¡°Gami!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Nostros admitted. ¡°As it stands, the Magistrate is the Omnirian government. What do we have to fight them with? A knight shunned from his family. A dwarven smith pariah. An eccentric elfkin foreigner. And a spineless scholar.¡± ¡°I am glad to know you hold us in such high regard, Nostros.¡± ¡°Perhaps we can use you as a shield when we storm the Magistrate office!¡± ¡°Nostros isn¡¯t wrong.¡± ¡°Perry! Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s infected you with his pessimism?¡± ¡°If we are going to have any chance of stopping Zorren, we need to be aware of our strengths¡­as well as our weaknesses.¡± ¡°So then what do you propose we do?¡± ¡°At present, there are two major concerns,¡± Perry said as he held up two fingers. ¡°Zorren destroying the key¡­and his plans to seize power.¡± ¡°Except we don¡¯t know how he aims to do either.¡± ¡°Even if he does manage to break the enchantment and destroy the key¡­it won¡¯t mean anything if he can¡¯t win the throne.¡± ¡°In order for a man like Zorren to pull that off, he would need to win over both the nobility and the entire Omnirian polity.¡± ¡°But if there is an opportunity for someone other than an heir to claim the throne, surely the others won¡¯t stay quiet?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right Eldrin¡­Zorren won¡¯t be the only one.¡± ¡°The Kendrich woman will surely make her move as well. That is to say nothing of the others.¡± ¡°And how about a Mannigold?¡± ¡°Do not joke, Nostros,¡± Gamel said with a chuckle. ¡°I¡¯ve told you; my family and I are¡ª¡± ¡°I am not talking about your family¡¯s influence, Perry. I am talking about yours.¡± ¡°Mine!? What influence?¡± ¡°You really haven¡¯t seen it, have you?¡± Nostros looked Perry directly in the eyes as he spoke. ¡°The people of Gate City revere you. You inspire them. Protect them. Encourage them. Not only in Gate City, but also here, in Viemen. Especially in Viemen.¡± ¡°Even if that¡¯s true Nostros¡­Gate City and Viemen alone won¡¯t be enough.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. For Lord Perry Mannigold, it would be too much.¡± ¡°Then¡ª¡± ¡°But not for the Starspawn Guild.¡± ¡°The what?¡± Gamel asked with a confused look. ¡°Perry¡¯s ragtag group of misfits and adventurers,¡± Eldrin said matter-of-factly. Nostros nodded several times. ¡°Precisely.¡± ¡°Thank you for your input, Eldrin,¡± Perry said with a frown. ¡°Nostros, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a bit optimistic?¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± he said sitting up tall. ¡°One of the fortunes of being in my position at the Historian¡¯s College is that I am able to see far into the past. We think we are the first to live through such troubles, but in truth, we are merely in a repetitious cycle.¡± ¡°There he goes¡­¡± ¡°Shh, Gami.¡± ¡°Perry and the Starspawn,¡± Nostros continued, ¡°They have the power to win over the people, and by extension, the polity. It is certainly possible.¡± ¡°Possible, is one thing, Nostros. But probable?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have to make it probable, then, won¡¯t we?¡± Gamel said with a smile. ¡°Gami? Not you too.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not going to be you or I, Eldrin! We are hardly the face of the Omnirian public. And it certainly won¡¯t be our spineless scholar.¡± ¡°I wholeheartedly agree,¡± Nostros said as he sat back in his chair. ¡°You all are sounding insane!¡± ¡°Whether you admit it or not Perry, without Reynard, this is the only card we have left to play.¡± Perry stared at the floor intently. ¡°¡­If there is no other way.¡± ¡°Then it is decided.¡± ¡°And what of Telhari? If he is powerful enough that Zorren sought him out, then he would undoubtedly be useful to us.¡± ¡°Telhari is not able to assist us.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Because it is not his fight.¡± ¡°If we are going to stop Zorren, then¡ª¡± ¡°Then we will do it ourselves, Gamel.¡± ¡°Surely even you aren¡¯t this stubborn, Perry.¡± ¡°It is not stubbornness, Eldrin. That man has no business shouldering our burdens. Besides, I have entrusted Ellis¡¯ safety to him for the time being. It is my wish that Ellis should stay as far away from all of this as possible. Dragging Telhari into our business would further put Ellis in danger. I won¡¯t allow that.¡± Gamel chuckled to himself. ¡°When did you become so soft?¡± Perry didn¡¯t answer him; he simply smiled to himself and looked toward the fireplace. He watched as the flames danced above the blackened logs, spewing out embers that fluttered in the air a moment before fading into nothing. ¡°I refuse to let Zorren have his way,¡± Perry said, finally. ¡°Otherwise, what would it all have been for?¡± Perry never received an answer. Not from Gamel. Nor from Eldrin. Nor from Nostros. All four of the men remained seated in their chairs, lost in the storm of their own minds. An orchestra of doubt and rumination, played to the tune of crackling flames. Beyond the swaying of shadows against the curtained wall, a single crow stood alone on the windowsill. With a gleam in its eye, the crow leapt into the air, spread its silken black wings and disappeared into the night. 10/21 Announcement Hello everyone! I just wanted to update let you all know that I will be taking a hiatus this week. There are things at my main job that I have to catch up on that unfortunately cannot wait T-T If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Chapters should start again next Monday! Thank you for your understanding and I apologize for any inconvenience! :) Chapter 35. Worlds Apart I 1 ¡°Ingrid, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still drinking that swill.¡± Ingrid swirled her cup gingerly then took a sip. ¡°Perry, if you¡¯d only give it a chance. It brightens the mind and enhances vigor.¡± ¡°Ale will do the same! Only it doesn¡¯t taste nearly as terrible as your coffee does.¡± Ingrid shook her head then took another sip. ¡°More for me then.¡± ¡°So, Uncle Perry?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Think about what?¡± Ellis frowned, watching as Perry gnawed at a piece of extra crispy bacon. ¡°The special request? To catch the thief!?¡± ¡°Oh right¡­Ingrid, what was that about again?¡± ¡°Agh! Uncle!¡± Ingrid put down her cup and brought a spoonful of porridge to her mouth. ¡°Mhm.¡± She patted her lips with a cloth before continuing. ¡°Sir Perry, this was what I brought up to you last night, after we returned from the market. Do you not remember?¡± Perry swallowed his food and put his fork down on the table. ¡°Forgive me, but I do not recall.¡± ¡°Was there something distracting you last night?¡± ¡°Nothing in particular.¡± ¡°I see.¡± She took another bite of porridge before continuing. ¡°The man that approached us is a local merchant named Byles. He owns a shop that deals in oddities and bartered goods. He believes that over the last several weeks, coins have gone missing from his store.¡± ¡°Is he sure he hasn¡¯t simply misplaced them?¡± ¡°To date, he has lost nearly twenty pence.¡± ¡°Oh? That is quite a lot.¡± Ingrid nodded. Perry took a gulp from his tankard, spilling some of the liquid onto his beard. He casually brushed it away as he spoke. ¡°So, he believes one of his men has been stealing from him?¡± ¡°He is not sure,¡± Ingrid admitted. ¡°In total, he has five employees, several of whom have worked for him for many years.¡± ¡°Well,¡± Perry said as he put his hands behind his head and stretched, ¡°Circumstances change. One of these workers could easily have decided that thievery is better than honest work.¡± ¡°So, what do you think?¡± Ellis butted in. ¡°What do I think?¡± Perry asked, confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Are you gonna take the job?¡± Perry laughed loudly, patting his chest and shaking his head. ¡°Why has he not sought out Rothwell¡¯s militia?¡± Perry asked. ¡°They were created specifically to deal with petty crimes such as these.¡± ¡°He does not wish to involve Rothwell.¡± ¡°You mean he does not wish to incur Rothwell¡¯s fee.¡± Ingrid shrugged. ¡°Merchants¡­¡± Perry mumbled under his breath. ¡°Does he think we will work out of the goodness of our hearts?¡± ¡°He is prepared to offer you exclusive bargaining rights to any valuable items he comes into ownership of. In addition, he says he will spread the good name of the Starspawn Guild, and of Sir Perry Mannigold, to his many contacts.¡± ¡°Exclusive bargaining rights!?¡± Perry laughed so hard that he accidentally inhaled bits of bacon and began to cough. ¡°No need to worry, Sir Perry,¡± Ingrid assured him as she took another bite of porridge. ¡°After breakfast I will personally inform Byles that his request has been denied.¡± This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°Wait, Ingrid.¡± She stopped mid bite, surprised by Perry¡¯s response. ¡°I think that this may be a good opportunity after all.¡± ¡°How?¡± Ingrid asked, bluntly. ¡°I could not care less about his merchandise, but if this man is a traveler, spreading the name of the Starspawn would work in our favor.¡± Ingrid kept her eyes on Perry. ¡°For what reason would that benefit us?¡± ¡°What organization would not benefit from renown or good will? Besides, there is another reason to accept this man¡¯s request.¡± ¡°And what would that be?¡± Perry smiled as he looked down the table at his nephew, who was currently tearing apart a particularly fibrous piece of beef. Across from him, Mary was cutting her eggs meticulously while shaking her head at Ellis. ¡°I think it¡¯s about time that Ellis and Mary had the opportunity to show us what they¡¯ve learned.¡± Mary¡¯s eyes widened as she scraped the knife across her plate, letting out a high-pitched screech. She looked up at Ellis who caught her gaze; his eyes were wide, and a gnarled piece of beef hung from his mouth. ¡°What!?¡± 2 It was mid-morning by the time Mary and Ellis had made the trek to the market district of Viemen. Their breakfast was cut short as Perry had wasted no time in rushing them off the grounds and towards their first official guild mission. The two of them had tried to come up with a plan while they were walking, but unfortunately¡­ ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Are you even listening to yourself!?¡± Mary pulled Ellis off to the side of the road to let some merchants go by. ¡°Ellis,¡± Mary said, snapping back towards him, ¡°You can¡¯t just walk up to people and ask them if they stole something!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Cause they¡¯ll lie!¡± ¡°B¡ª¡± ¡°And it¡¯ll tip them off that we¡¯re looking for a thief.¡± ¡°So, what do we say, then, since you know it all!?¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Mary straightened up and folded her arms. ¡°We have to lie to ¡®em first.¡± Ellis¡¯ face scrunched up at Mary¡¯s suggestion, but before he could voice his confusion, he felt a chill run up his back. The sensation that they were being watched. Mary didn¡¯t wait for an answer from Ellis. She turned and continued marching down the street. Ellis shook off the feeling and jogged after her. ¡°Alright, so we lie to ¡®em. But what do we say?¡± ¡°I say we tell ¡®em that we¡¯re thinking of working at the shop.¡± ¡°Mary¡­¡± She waved him off. ¡°We tell ¡®em we¡¯re thinking of working there and we¡¯re trying to find out what they think. Ask em things. Like how long they been there? Do they like the boss? Things like that.¡± ¡°And that¡¯s not suspicious?¡± ¡°Better than your idea!¡± ¡°Fine. Fine.¡± Ellis wasn¡¯t good at lying. In fact, he was terrible at it. He tried to run scenarios in his mind of what he might say, or how he might act, but he was again interrupted by the gnawing sensation of prying eyes. The more he tried to push it from his mind, the more the sensation intensified. He hadn¡¯t noticed until this very moment, but all of his training with Telhari had put him in tune with his instincts. It was how he had managed to survive his duel with Telhari, and it was why he knew that someone was approaching him from behind with hurried footsteps. Ellis¡¯ hand drifted to the hilt of the dagger on his hip. He kept his normal pace so as not to alarm the attacker and lose the advantage of surprise. His eyes were trained on Mary as she marched in front of him, oblivious; so long as he was between her and the attacker, he could protect her. He waited, feeling the sensation intensify. A pressure rose up from behind him and his hair stood on end. Here it comes! Suddenly, he felt the slightest sort of pressure on his belt. He¡¯s going to grab me! ¡°Mary!¡± Ellis called out to her, trying to alert her so that no matter what happened next, she could be ready. Then, he spun around and grabbed the arm of his attacker and drew the dagger. ¡°Ellis! Stop!¡± Mary¡¯s voice was loud and clear to him, but even if she hadn¡¯t called out, he would have stopped himself. The attacker was a child. The boy¡¯s arm was so small that Ellis¡¯ entire hand fit around it with room to spare. He was so light that Ellis nearly lifted him off the ground as he grabbed. His face was dirty, and his hair was unkempt. He wore a tattered cloth shirt that was so large for his body that it hung down almost to his knees. He could not have been more than seven years old. ¡°Please!¡± the boy begged, ¡°Don¡¯ kill me!¡± Ellis was prepared to yell right back at him but held back the words¡ª the boy¡¯s cries had started to draw attention. ¡°I¡¯m not! Just stop yellin¡¯!¡± Ellis let go of the boy¡¯s arm; he immediately yanked it away and started rubbing it. ¡°We won¡¯t hurt you,¡± Mary said as she walked over. ¡°If we was anyone else, though, you¡¯d have lost that hand.¡± The boy looked down at his hand and winced, imagining the fate Mary spoke of. He then glared at her, furious that she had even suggested such a thing. ¡°Hey!¡± Ellis waved at the boy¡¯s face. ¡°We¡¯re serious, kid. No more stealing, got it?¡± The boy looked at the both of them with a fearsome scowl before nodding three times in a row. Then, before either of them could say anything, he sprinted off into the crowd. ¡°Hmph. What a little brat.¡± Ellis let go of the dagger at his hip and rested his hands on his belt. ¡°He should at least be thankful.¡± ¡°He¡¯s probably an orphan, Ellis. Ain¡¯t got no one to look after him or feed him. Don¡¯t be such a jerk.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the jerk!? He¡¯s the one who tried to steal from us. I don¡¯t care who he is¡ª it¡¯s wrong.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve already forgotten what it was like?¡± Ellis looked at her with surprise. She met with him pensive eyes, bright green and settled calmly on his face; beneath them the faintest hint of sadness and pain. He looked away. ¡°Course I still remember. If it wasn¡¯t for Uncle Perry¡­¡± Ellis shook his head. He didn¡¯t want to think about the past. ¡°Still shouldn¡¯t be stealing, though,¡± he said firmly. Chapter 36. World Apart II Ellis and Mary continued in silence the rest of the way until they reached Byles¡¯ shop. It was a modest building, and, like many others in this part of town, it was built upon an older building¡¯s foundation. It stood two stories tall, with a ramshackle roof and a fenced in area out back. There was a makeshift stable and a flattened area where wagons and carts from the main road could swing by easily to load and offload their goods. Byles was outside on the front porch talking with a man in fine dress. When he saw Ellis and Mary approach, Byles quickly finished his business and ushered the man away. ¡°There you are¡ª¡± He paused, looking behind them. ¡°Is it just you two?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Mary said. Byles coughed doubtfully into his palm. ¡°I see¡­Well, allow me to show you around.¡± Byles guided the two of them into the shop. Despite its outside appearance, the shop was made up of one large room with a very tall ceiling¡ª over twenty feet high. There rose from the floor dozens of tall shelves and bookcases. Long wooden tables sat near the entranceway, each displaying a myriad of items for sale. In the far corner, behind a division of hanging cloth, were wooden poles that were each adorned with dresses, coats and other clothing of unusual style and color. There was also a second floor, if you could call it that. A narrow staircase rose to meet a balcony that ran along the inside perimeter of the room. It was barely wide enough for two people to stand on, and the wall space was covered in shelving that overflowed with papers, tools, cloth, silverware, and everything in between. In the corner opposite the clothing section was a wall of weapon stands that was, to Ellis¡¯ dismay, mostly empty. ¡°Mornin¡¯ Mister Byles.¡± The voice came from a young man who had suddenly appeared from the clothing corner. He finished adjusting a large fur coat that was on display, then made his way over. When he saw Ellis and Mary up close, he gave them a curious look. The two of them eyed him back. On closer inspection, the young man seemed like he might have been Ellis¡¯ age, judging from his voice, though he looked a few years older. He was sinewy and his skin was weathered and dark from working in the sun. His hair was dark brown and tied back behind his head. For some reason, though Ellis couldn¡¯t tell why, the man seemed familiar. ¡°Ah, Ellis, Mary, this is Torren.¡± ¡°Ellis. Mary. Welcome to Byles¡¯ shop.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± Mary said politely. ¡°Byles, are they looking for anything in particular?¡± ¡°What? Oh, no. These two are¡ª¡± ¡°We¡¯re new employees!¡± ¡°You are!?¡± the young man said in shock. Byles gave a surprised look at the two of them. Ellis raised his eyebrows. Mary returned a smile. ¡°Yes¡­,¡± Byles began. ¡°These two are my new hires. They¡¯ll be starting today.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand, Byles, surely they don¡¯t need to work?¡± This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. It took Mary and Ellis a few moments to understand what he meant by those words. They had intended to lie about their true objective ¡ª to pretend they were new employees¡ª but they hadn¡¯t thought to change their appearance. They had become so accustomed to the clothing they had bought after their trip to Edge, that they had forgotten how high it¡¯s quality truly was. Not only that, but between Ellis¡¯ weapons and Mary¡¯s cleanliness, the two of them could no longer pass as serfs or peasantry. Mary fumbled, trying to find her words. ¡°Well¡­uh¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re settling a debt,¡± Ellis said suddenly. Torren looked at him; confused, but not distrusting. ¡°A debt?¡± ¡°Our father owes Mister Byles a debt, and he has sent us to settle it with labor.¡± ¡°Ah, yes!¡± Byles said, jumping in, ¡°They are here to settle their father¡¯s debt.¡± ¡°So, you two are siblings?¡± Mary¡¯s face became red. ¡°W-well¡ª¡± ¡°Yup!¡± Ellis announced as he threw his arm over her shoulder. ¡°Anyway,¡± Byles said as he shoved Mary forward, ¡°Torren, please show Mary around. She will be following you today, spare no expense in teaching her.¡± Byles smiled greedily at Ellis and Mary, enticed by the notion of free labor. Mary muttered under her breath as she followed Torren to the far corner of the room. ¡°Now, as for you¡­¡± Byles said, turning to Ellis and tapping his chin. ¡°What about me?¡± Byles snapped his finger. ¡°I know!¡± Byles led Ellis through the store, passed Mary and Torren, and out the back door. In the backyard of the shop was a flattened area that had boot-prints and wheel tracks running across the ground. There were a few voices coming from the other side of a stack of empty wooden crates. Three men were standing there, working to unload crates from a covered wagon: a large man who appeared to be in his forties with a shaved head and large, sausage-like fingers; a man in his mid-twenties with a sturdy frame, unshaved face and a missing hand; and a man about the same age as the first, who was scrawny with a scarred face and dark black hair flecked with silver. ¡°Harold, Jerg, Lester! Listen up!¡± The three men stopped to turn toward Byles. ¡°This here is Ellis. Starting today, he¡¯ll be helping you load and unload the inventory.¡± ¡°Oh? Will he now?¡± the scrawny man said with a vicious grin. The one-handed man squatted low and placed the wooden crate he was carrying on the ground near the others. He brushed off his pants and held out his good hand. ¡°I¡¯m Jerg. Pleasure to meet you, Ellis.¡± Ellis shook the man¡¯s hand; it was firm and strong, like his uncle¡¯s. ¡°Sure you don¡¯t wanna give him the other hand?¡± The scrawny man cackled to himself, that is until the large man punched him in the arm and nearly knocked him over. ¡°Harold! You want me to drop this? Idiot.¡± The larger man pouted in response and shook his head. ¡°That is Harold,¡± Jerg told Ellis. ¡°He fell off a carriage when he was small. He can¡¯t speak very well, but he understands you.¡± Harold smiled widely with childlike excitement and nodded his head. The scrawnier man rolled his shoulder and readjusted himself. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so sure.¡± ¡°And that is Lester,¡± Jerg said. ¡°Don¡¯t let his fowl manners and bad attitude fool you. He is actually a pain in the ass.¡± Lester sucked his teeth at Jerg as he passed by, heading back to the carriage to grab another crate. ¡°I can see you are all well acquainted,¡± Byles chimed in. ¡°I will leave you to it then.¡± With that, he clapped his hands and turned to leave. ¡°Wait! What do I do?¡± ¡°Do as they say, Ellis!¡± Byles called back while waving his hand in the air. And with that, he was gone, leaving Ellis alone in the yard with the three strange men. Chapter 37. Worlds Apart III Ellis stood awkwardly in the grass and looked to the caravan full of crates. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Jerg assured him, ¡°It¡¯s not so bad. We¡¯ll give you the light boxes.¡± ¡°He¡¯s practically a man, Jerg, make him carry your boxes.¡± ¡°I can manage just fine, Les,¡± Jerg answered as he walked over to the carriage, managing to wrestle a wooden chest into his grasp. ¡°But your concern is heartwarming.¡± Jerg carried the chest over to the pile of offloaded goods. He lowered it down carefully, leaning back and letting the chest slide from his grip carefully and without tumbling over. Ellis watched him with a prideful curiosity. Even while missing a hand, he was able to do this much. ¡°Oi! Shit head!¡± Lester called out suddenly. ¡°Sorry!¡± Ellis jogged over to the carriage and picked up one of the crates closest to the edge of the caravan. It was full of turnips. ¡°Byles sells produce?¡± ¡°Byles,¡± Jerg said, as he hoisted up a crate of carrots, ¡°Byles sells anything and everything he can get his hands on.¡± Ellis carried the turnips over to where the other crates were resting in the grass. ¡°Not there,¡± Jerg said, just as Ellis was beginning to lower his crate down. ¡°We put the vegetables over there.¡± He gestured with his head to an area at the other end of the yard. Underneath a thatch roof sat a long wooden table, beside which stood several barrels of water. Ellis followed Jerg across the yard, keeping a few steps behind him. ¡°Here.¡± The two placed the crates next to each other on the table. ¡°Now what?¡± Ellis asked. ¡°Gregor!¡± Jerg called out in response. ¡°Who is Gregor?¡± Jerg looked around. ¡°He handles the food and provisions. Gregor!?¡± Jerg continued to call out, this time heading behind the table to have a look around. There was a wall of wooden posts adjacent to the long table, upon which were hanging different assortments of dried vegetables and meat. ¡°Gregor!?¡± An old man suddenly stuck his head out from behind the wall. He had a long, scraggly beard and his skin was covered in small dark colored spots. His eyes were glassy; crooked hairs grew out from his ears and twisted over themselves. ¡°What do you want!? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m on break!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t get no breaks!¡± Lester called from the other side of the yard. Jerg sighed. ¡°We got some carrots and turnips from Tanner¡¯s field. Byles has a buyer coming from Viemen¡¯s place in a few hours. He wants them prepped and ready.¡± ¡°Tch. Always working. Always working,¡± Gregor mumbled to himself. He headed over to the table and grabbed the edge of the crates with each hand. He tried pulling them up, lifting them as high as he could ¡ªmaybe a few inches¡ª before letting them drop back down on the table with a thud. ¡°Ahhh, Jerg! There are too many!¡± ¡°Gregor, you¡¯ve handled more than this. I¡¯ve seen it.¡± The old man slapped the table with his hands. ¡°Well, that doesn¡¯t mean I can do it now!¡± All of a sudden, Gregor pointed a bony finger at Ellis. ¡°Tell Torren to help me out! No reason for an able-bodied man to be inside playing with dresses.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not Torren, Gregor. This is Ellis.¡± ¡°Huh!?¡± ¡°Ellis!¡± ¡°Who!?¡± ¡°ELLIS!¡± ¡°Who the hell is that!?¡± ¡°HE¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Ellis said quickly, ¡°I¡¯ll help him out.¡± Jerg let his next words die in his throat. ¡°Fine,¡± he said with a sigh, ¡°Come back over when you¡¯re done.¡± Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Ellis nodded. ¡°Come on boy, whatever your name is.¡± Ellis approached cautiously. He moved one step at a time until he stood next to Gregor. ¡°What do I do?¡± ¡°Clean, idiot. Grab me that water over there.¡± Ellis followed Gregor¡¯s finger to an empty patch of grass. ¡°What water?¡± ¡°The water! In the barrel!¡± Ellis looked again to where Gregor was pointing. ¡°Gregor, there¡¯s no water there.¡± ¡°Boy!¡± Gregor raised the back of his hand at Ellis who flinched reflexively. ¡°It¡¯s over there!¡± Ellis quickly added as he spied the barrel on the other side of the table, ¡°I found it!¡± ¡°Yeah, I bet you see it now, don¡¯t you. Go grab it!¡± Ellis ran over to the other side of the table. ¡°Gregor¡­?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t we just stand on this side and¡ª¡± ¡°Damnit you!¡± ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll bring it¡­¡± Ellis straddled the barrel and dragged it over to the opposite side of the table, placing it between the two of them. ¡°Good. Now¡­¡± Gregor reached his hand into the crate of carrots. ¡°Take the greens off these turnips.¡± Ellis looked at the bright, orange-colored root. ¡°That¡¯s a carrot.¡± ¡°What!?¡± Gregor held it up to his eyes. He stared at it a moment before snorting to himself. ¡°No difference, Dellis. It¡¯s all the same. Take off the greens and wash ¡®em clean.¡± Ellis picked up the chunky, whitish-yellow turnip and held it in his hands. ¡°Quit gawking, boy. Hand me that knife over there.¡± Gregor pointed to the far end of the table. There were several dirty cloths, an empty bucket, and no knife. ¡°Can you see alright?¡± Gregor grabbed a carrot by the stems and whipped it at Ellis. ¡°Ow!¡± ¡°Can you see!? Find me a damn knife!¡± Ellis shook out his arm and searched the table for a paring knife but couldn¡¯t find one. He thought about telling Gregor the truth, but didn¡¯t want to deal with the consequences. Instead, he turned around, pretending to look under the table, and pulled his own dagger out of its sheath. ¡°Here you go.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Gregor snatched the dagger out of his hand. Ellis watched as Gregor managed, with surprising speed and accuracy, to cut off the stems and dunk the carrots in the water. Once cleaned, he tossed them behind him without even looking. Gregor continued, one carrot after another, cutting, dunking, washing and tossing. ¡°I don¡¯t hear you working,¡± he said to Ellis, without taking his eyes off his work. ¡°Uhh¡­¡± ¡°What is it boy, use your words.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a knife.¡± ¡°Just rip ¡®em.¡± ¡°But then why do you¡ª?¡± Gregor held up the carrot threateningly. Ellis said no more. Together, Ellis and Gregor continued their work in silence. Though it was tedious at first, the more he continued, the more Ellis began to find a rhythm to the work; the crunch of the stems as they broke away, the cool softness of the water against his hand, the satisfaction of the bright turnip skin gradually revealing itself as the dirt washed away. He still was nowhere near as fast as Gregor, but somehow, he didn¡¯t mind. In fact, to his surprise, Ellis found he rather enjoyed the whole process. Before long, the sun was well passed its zenith and Jerg came over to them with an offer of lunch. ¡°Lunch? Already!?¡± Jerg nodded. ¡°Bout damn time!¡± Gregor stabbed Ellis¡¯ dagger into the table and shoved the carrot he was holding into his mouth and took a bite. It snapped loudly between his teeth. ¡°Greg, you¡¯re not supposed to eat the merchandise.¡± ¡°What¡¯s Byles gonna do? Kill me!? I¡¯d like to see him try.¡± Gregor patted his lower back with a balled-up fist as he walked over to the others, still chewing on his carrot. ¡°What¡¯s on the menu today?¡± ¡°Bread and pickled onions.¡± ¡°Bread!¡± Harold jogged over excitedly and reached out to grab a piece of bread off the tray that Jerg was carrying. ¡°Woah!¡± Lester cried as he grabbed Harold by the shirt. ¡°Leave some for the rest of us!¡± Harold shied away from Lester with a look of guilt. He stuck out his hand and slowly took the smallest piece of bread off the tray and then skittered away. ¡°Lester, he is three times your size. He needs to eat.¡± ¡°Let him buy his own,¡± Lester said as he grabbed a roll off the tray. ¡°He gets paid like the rest of us.¡± ¡°You know that¡¯s not how it is,¡± Jerg said in a stern tone. ¡°His problems ain¡¯t my problems,¡± Lester muttered as he took a scoop of pickled onions and slapped it onto the bread. He brought the roll to his mouth and sank his teeth in. Lester chewed loudly, letting the juice from the onions run down his lips and drip onto his shirt. ¡°Got enough of those.¡± Gregor reached his hand over and snatched a roll for himself. He didn¡¯t bother with the onions. Instead, he walked himself over to a nearby crate and sat down on the edge. He alternated between chewing the bread and taking bites of his carrot. ¡°Harold,¡± Jerg called over to him, ¡°Come here.¡± Harold eyed Lester carefully, then jogged back over to Jerg. ¡°Here,¡± Jerg said as he handed him another roll. Harold¡¯s eyes lit up; his mouth turned upwards into a large grin, wrinkling the skin around his eyes. ¡°Jerg is always good.¡± ¡°Make sure to eat it all,¡± Jerg told him. Harold nodded and headed back over to his corner of the yard. ¡°Take it. Don¡¯t be shy, Ellis,¡± Jerg urged as he handed him the tray. Ellis stared down at the single piece of bread that was left. At home, he could just run down to the kitchen any time he felt like it and steal a roll or two from George¡¯s oven. He could take pickles or preserves from the pantry and help himself any time he wished. Every meal they ate together was accompanied by soft, fresh bread and rich creamy butter. Ellis could feel no warmth coming from the tray. The bread was cold. Chapter 38. Worlds Apart IV Ellis felt the weight of the cold metal tray in his hands. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Jerg picked up an empty wooden crate from the pile and brought it over to them. He let it fall from his hand onto the ground. He then bent down and used his foot to kick it over. ¡°Eat,¡± he ordered as he sat down. ¡°I don¡¯t like bread anyway.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a lie,¡± Ellis said as he sat down next to him. ¡°Everyone likes bread.¡± Jerg smiled and pulled a carrot out of his pocket. ¡°I¡¯ll be alright with this.¡± The carrot snapped loudly as he took a bite. ¡°I thought we weren¡¯t supposed to eat the merchandise?¡± ¡°What Byles doesn¡¯t know won¡¯t hurt him,¡± Jerg said with a tiny smile. Ellis took the roll from the tray and held it delicately in his hands. He stuck both his thumbs into it and ripped it down the middle, handing the other half to Jerg. ¡°I¡¯m really not that hungry,¡± Ellis mumbled. Jerg smiled at him as he took the bread. ¡°Thanks.¡± Ellis watched Jerg as he ate; he held the carrot between his two fingers, while his thumb, ring and little finger clutched the half-roll against his palm. ¡°You can ask if you want,¡± Jerg said, suddenly. ¡°Everyone does eventually.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jerg held up his arm, revealing a stump on his wrist. ¡°I¡­I wasn¡¯t gonna ask.¡± Jerg laughed to himself. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Ellis. I don¡¯t care. What¡¯s done is done.¡± Ellis smeared some of the pickled onions onto his bread and took a bite. ¡°Then¡­?¡± ¡°I am sure you can guess,¡± Jerg said playfully, ¡°It was during the war.¡± ¡°You fought in the war?¡± ¡°I did,¡± Jerg said as he took another bite of the carrot. ¡°I was originally meant to be on the eastern front. But after some time, they sent my battalion south to Viemen.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not from Viemen?¡± ¡°No, no,¡± Jerg said, shaking his head. ¡°I was born in a place called Hoverden. Right on the border between Omnirius and Auborn. It¡¯s a cluster of several small towns and villages¡­¡± he trailed off and stared at the ground. ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s even still standing.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Ellis asked. ¡°Haven¡¯t you gone back?¡± Jerg shook his head. ¡°After this,¡± he said, lifting his wounded arm, ¡°I couldn¡¯t go back. I wasn¡¯t even sure I would make it after they had to cut it off. You see it so often. It¡¯s not always the swords or the spears or the arrows that kill you. When your wounds turn black, the fever takes you and you never wake up.¡± ¡°But you survived! Don¡¯t you have a family to go back to? Friends?¡± Jerg looked as if he wanted to say something, but he ultimately kept quiet. ¡°You don¡¯t want to go back?¡± Ellis asked. Jerg hung his head listlessly, keeping his eyes fixed on the ground. ¡°I was lucky that Byles even agreed to employ me. Not everyone would show such kindness¡ªeven if he won¡¯t admit it. Without him, I¡¯d have starved to death a long time ago.¡± Jerg exhaled as he sat up, bringing the carrot to his mouth and taking another bite. ¡°If I were to leave, I would have nothing. Only thing I can do is stay right here.¡± Ellis held the piece of bread in his hands but couldn¡¯t bring himself to eat it. He felt the cold juice drip down his fingers and onto the ground. ¡°Does it sadden you?¡± Jerg asked him. Ellis didn¡¯t say anything. Jerg smiled, patting Ellis on the back. ¡°Don¡¯t let it weigh on you. Besides, I have no right to be upset. There are thousands who are worse off than I am. People who lost so much more than this.¡± ¡°Like Lester?¡± Jerg laughed loudly. ¡°Lester? No¡­that man is another breed entirely.¡± ¡°Got something to say to me, cripple?¡± Lester came sauntering over as he shoved the last of his bread into his mouth. ¡°Just wondering what other-worldly hole you crawled out of.¡± ¡°Ask your mother.¡± Lester plopped down on the ground next to them. Ellis waited for an argument to erupt, but the two men just sat there, keeping to themselves. Apparently, they were used to this. Ellis then took another bite of his bread, slurping up the onions that threatened to slide off. Before he knew it, Lester had leaned over and grabbed the knife from his belt, pulling it from its sheath and holding it up to the sky. ¡°Woah now, brat. This is a pretty looking piece of metal.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Ellis yelled. ¡°Don¡¯t take it!¡± ¡°Relax, kid. I just wanna play with it. Haven¡¯t held one of these in a while¡­¡± Lester moved the knife through the air slowly, then he flipped it over in his hand with the blade pointing down and bent his elbow. His upper body twisted and became tense. He held the knife there in front of him before exploding outward with a thrust, cutting into the empty air. Finally, he relaxed back against the crate and twirled the dagger in his hands. ¡°How¡¯d a brat like you get something like this?¡± Jerg reached over and held out his hand. ¡°You should work on your manners, Les.¡± ¡°Tch. Just askin¡¯ him a question.¡± Lester leaned around Jerg and looked at Ellis directly, ¡°He¡¯s got a mouth, doesn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°I bought it,¡± Ellis spat. ¡°Oh!?¡± Lester said sarcastically as he handed the dagger to Jerg. ¡°Sure you didn¡¯t steal it?¡± The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Ellis took the dagger from Jerg and slipped it back into the sheath. ¡°Did you buy that sword, too?¡± Lester asked with a sly look. But it wasn¡¯t just Lester who seemed curious. Jerg too had his eyes fixed on Ellis¡¯, studying him. Ellis felt his face become flush with embarrassment. Lester put his hands behind his head and looked to the sky. ¡°No way a brat like you could afford something like that. You stole it.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°No need to get offended!¡± Lester said with a laugh. ¡°Stealin¡¯ ain¡¯t so bad when you get the hang of it.¡± ¡°If I recall,¡± Jerg said as he bit off another piece of carrot, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one rotting in Rothwell¡¯s jail for repeated theft?¡± ¡°Was!¡± Lester emphasized. ¡°I got out.¡± ¡°You were bought by Byles. That doesn¡¯t count.¡± ¡°Counts for me.¡± ¡°Bought?¡± Ellis asked, confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°He was up for execution for repeated offense,¡± Jerg explained. ¡°Occasionally, when a crime is too great to be dismissed, that person will forfeit their life as compensation if they can¡¯t pay.¡± ¡°You stole that much, but you still couldn¡¯t afford to pay?¡± Ellis asked. ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Lester snapped. Jerg laughed. ¡°The boy has a point, Les.¡± ¡°But then how did Byles buy you?¡± ¡°Once Lester¡¯s life became forfeit to Rothwell, Rothwell had the right to sell that life to someone else.¡± ¡°Byles,¡± Lester said, waving his hand, ¡°In his infinite generosity, put me under a forty-year contract. I work for food, and I sleep in the shed. I do what he says, when he says.¡± Ellis couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. ¡°What kind of life is that?¡± ¡°Better than dying,¡± Lester answered with a shrug. He sat up suddenly, gurgled a bit, then spat onto the ground. ¡°I was already forty-two when Byles bought me out of my execution. I won¡¯t live to see the end of the contract anyway.¡± Lester leaned over and yelled at Gregor. ¡°I¡¯m gonna die here just like you, you old goat!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Gregor huffed loudly. ¡°Just make sure they bury us far apart! I can¡¯t stand the sound of your whining voice!¡± ¡°Not a chance!¡± Lester laughed. ¡°I¡¯m gonna have ¡®em put me right on top of you!¡± ¡°Like hell!¡± ¡°Too late!¡± Lester smiled devilishly as he winked at Ellis. ¡°I already talked to Byles about it!¡± ¡°Do that, and I¡¯ll haunt you till you die!¡± Gregor shouted back. He then stood up quickly and kicked the dirt, cursing under his breath as he walked back over to the vegetable crates. ¡°Why do you do that?¡± Jerg asked with a sigh. ¡°He¡¯s too easy.¡± ¡°What about you then, kid?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Why the hell are you here?¡± ¡°My father owes Byles,¡± Ellis answered robotically. ¡°My sister and I are working here to pay off that debt.¡± ¡°What a shrewd father you have,¡± Jerg said, sympathetically. ¡°Just sell that pretty sword of yours and I¡¯m sure it would be enough. Or that armor.¡± Ellis frowned. ¡°I¡¯d rather work.¡± ¡°Oi! Ebbis! Get over here!¡± ¡°You sure about that?¡± Lester said playfully. ¡°Get over here, boy!¡± Gregor shouted. ¡°Stop lazing around! The buyer will be here soon.¡± ¡°I better go¡­¡± Ellis stood up and took one last look at Jerg and Lester before jogging back over to help Gregor. Together, the two began washing up the last of the produce and made sure it was organized appropriately. After some time, Byles appeared from the street entrance with a man following closely behind. ¡°He works in Lord Viemen¡¯s manor¡ª in the kitchens,¡± Jerg said under his breath as the men passed them. ¡°Don¡¯t they grow their own?¡± ¡°Apparently, the soil in the north of Omnirius is different than in the south. The Marquess thinks the roots and tubers from the north taste better. So, Byles makes sure to always get a seasonal shipment from the farmers up north, and he saves them for this man to buy.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be cheaper to grow their own? Instead of having it sent from across the country?¡± ¡°People like Lord Viemen don¡¯t have to worry about those sorts of things, Ellis. They can afford whatever they want, even if it doesn¡¯t make sense to us.¡± Ellis had nothing to say. He knew that men like his uncle were wealthy, but he never fully understood what that wealth meant. ¡°Come on, we¡¯re not done yet.¡± Jerg turned around and headed toward the loading area while Ellis followed behind him. This time, two large, empty wagons were parked just off the main road. ¡°Lester, where is the inventory list?¡± ¡°What? I thought you had it?¡± ¡°I got it!¡± a new voice called out. Torren jogged over to them from inside the shop¡ª Mary was a few steps behind him. ¡°Well, well!¡± Lester said as he came sauntering over. ¡°Who is this little beauty?¡± ¡°My name is¡ª¡± ¡°She¡¯s Mary,¡± Ellis said defensively. ¡°Mary, is it? What a lovely name for a lovely girl.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a normal name,¡± Ellis cut in, stepping between the two of them and puffing out his chest. ¡°Perfectly normal.¡± Lester laughed. ¡°Aye. Perfectly normal, Mary. It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Torren, you have Byles¡¯ inventory?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Good. Bring it here.¡± Torren walked over to Jerg, giving Ellis a strange look as he passed him. Ellis relaxed as Lester followed Torren over to where the wagons sat. He turned to face Mary but was caught off guard by her angry eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did that guy say something while you were inside?¡± Mary shook her head as she brushed past Ellis. He scratched his head, confused, but ultimately pushed it from his mind and followed her over to the others. ¡°Alright everyone. This is the final job order,¡± Jerg announced as he waved the paper in the air. ¡°Let¡¯s load these wagons up and be done. Here,¡± Jerg said, handing the list to Mary, ¡°You check off the items as we load ¡®em in.¡± Together, Harold, Ellis, Jerg, Lester and Torren loaded the various goods one at a time while Mary confirmed what they were and checked them off the list. By the time they finished checking and rechecking, the sun was beginning to set. It took another half-hour or so for the merchant to run over everything once more with Byles before he was satisfied. Ellis then saw Byles pull out a paper of some kind. The merchant pulled out a metal object and pressed it into the page and handed Byles several small pieces of thin parchment. ¡°What is that?¡± Ellis asked. ¡°Where are the coins?¡± ¡°Those are Pactors. Pieces of paper signed by the Omnirian National Treasury. They allow only the person designated on them to receive a certain amount of money from another person¡¯s account.¡± ¡°Why not just pay in coin?¡± Mary asked. ¡°Coins can be stolen,¡± Lester said as he passed by, his hands in his pockets. ¡°If a merchant uses a Pactor,¡± Jerg continued, ¡°Then their coins are secured. Only Byles can go to the treasury and retrieve the coin.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of them before?¡± Mary said. Ellis shook his head. ¡°Me neither.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t doubt it,¡± Jerg answered. ¡°I only know about them because of Byles. Even other merchants rarely use them.¡± ¡°Yeah, and he¡¯s been using them a lot lately,¡± Lester said, folding his arms. ¡°Such a pain in the a¡ª¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Byles¡¯ voice cut in. ¡°Thank you all, we¡¯re done for the day.¡± ¡°Finally,¡± Lester sighed as he pushed himself off the post he was leaning on and started walking away. Byles shook his head. ¡°Jerg, nice work today, as always. Ellis, Mary, you¡¯ve done great as well.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mister Byles.¡± With that, Byles nodded firmly and left the yard. ¡°I should be going,¡± Jerg said suddenly, turning to leave. ¡°Are you heading home?¡± Mary asked. ¡°No, I live on the grounds.¡± Jerg then pointed towards the back of the yard. There was a loosely constructed shanty house made of old wood and straw that was nestled into the back corner of the property. Ellis and Mary watched as Lester disappeared through the front opening. ¡°Do you all live here?¡± ¡°Not all. Lester, as you know, has no choice. As for Gregor and myself, well, we can¡¯t afford anywhere else.¡± ¡°Then where are you going?¡± ¡°To walk Harold home.¡± ¡°Why would you do that?¡± Mary asked. ¡°He loses his way easily if someone isn¡¯t there to help him. I bring him here in the mornings and walk him back in the evenings.¡± ¡°Why?¡± she asked again with a small laugh. Ellis grabbed her arm and shook his head at her. She said no more. ¡°I¡¯ll see you both tomorrow,¡± Jerg added with a smile. The two watched as Jerg jogged over to the edge of the property. Harold was hiding behind the fence, staring out into the street, too scared to leave on his own. Jerg approached him and the two spoke; though, neither Mary nor Ellis could hear what they said. They heard only the muffled tones of their respective voices and a small bout of laughter that they shared. Finally, with Jerg¡¯s assurance, Harold stepped out from behind the fence and followed closely behind him as they headed down the main road and out of sight. Chapter 39. Worlds Apart V ¡°Hector? Hector!?¡± Avenell climbed the stairs one at a time, stopping every now and then to listen for the sound of Hector¡¯s footsteps. ¡°Hector!¡± Finally, he heard them. Hector jumped out from around the corner, just as Avenell was about to reach the top step. ¡°Yes, Mister Avenell?¡± Avenell narrowed his eyes. ¡°Where are they? Sir Perry is requesting them in the dining hall.¡± Hector twiddled his fingers behind his back. ¡°Well¡­they are still in a meeting.¡± ¡°A meeting?¡± ¡°I already informed them that it was time to dine, but that was what they told me¡­¡± Avenell sighed, pinching the skin above his nose and rubbing it forcefully. ¡°And what would you have me tell Sir Perry, Hector?¡± ¡°I can talk to him if y¡ª¡± ¡°Good,¡± Avenell said as he grabbed Hector by the arm. ¡°I am curious to see how you fare.¡± Avenell then headed down the steps toward the dining hall, dragging Hector behind him. Meanwhile, on the second floor, the window to the library was open and a cool night¡¯s breeze was spilling through. Outside, just beneath the windowsill, seated across from each other on the flat roof, were Mary and Ellis¡ª conducting their meeting. ¡°So?¡± Mary asked excitedly, her eyes sparkling as they captured the last of the sunlight. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ellis grumbled as he threw himself backward. ¡°It could be anyone!¡± ¡°Well,¡± Mary said as she lay down on her back next to him, ¡°It can¡¯t be the old guy.¡± ¡°Agreed. He can barely see anything.¡± ¡°What about the big guy?¡± ¡°Not him either.¡± ¡°What did Jerg mean, anyway? He needs to walk him home?¡± ¡°Jerg said that Harold fell on his head when he was a kid. He doesn¡¯t think like a normal person does.¡± ¡°Is it really that bad?¡± ¡°Must be¡­¡± ¡°Well then, he couldn¡¯t have done it. Plus, he¡¯s so big. Someone woulda seen him.¡± Ellis folded his hands on his chest, trying to think. ¡°What about¡ª¡± ¡°Jerg?¡± Ellis shut up suddenly. ¡°Jerg!? No way!¡± ¡°Well, why not? He¡¯s worked there for a while. He knows everything that goes on. And Byles trusts him with the money.¡± Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. ¡°No way,¡± Ellis said shaking his head. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°How do you know? You only just met him.¡± ¡°Cause he wouldn¡¯t! What about your friend? Torren? He coulda done it!¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t!¡± she shouted back, sitting up herself. ¡°Oh? What¡¯s his excuse?¡± ¡°He started working for Byles to help his family, if you must know.¡± ¡°Help them with what?¡± ¡°Torren says his mom was sick a while ago. He is working to get enough money to pay the doctor back for the medicine.¡± ¡°Hmph. Sure.¡± ¡°I am sure.¡± Ellis threw himself back down on the roof and stared up into the darkening sky. ¡°So, if it¡¯s not Jerg, and it¡¯s not Torren¡­¡± ¡°And it¡¯s not Harold or Gregor¡­¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s the other guy?¡± ¡°Lester?¡± ¡°Must be.¡± Mary turned to Ellis, expecting him to be excited that they¡¯d solved the case. But he wasn¡¯t excited. He was still lying on the roof, staring up into the sky. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°Well, do we know anything about him?¡± ¡°He was almost executed.¡± ¡°Executed!? For what?¡± ¡°Being a criminal.¡± ¡°Ellis.¡± ¡°What!?¡± ¡°What are you not sure about?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Ellis leaned forward and smacked the side of his head a few times to clear his thoughts. ¡°A man who is a known criminal is working at a shop where coins are being stolen? It¡¯s obvious.¡± ¡°I know! I know! But still, I just feel as if¡­ he couldn¡¯t have done it.¡± Mary groaned. ¡°Why not?¡± Ellis looked her directly in the eyes as he spoke. ¡°Byles is the only reason that Lester is alive. If it wasn¡¯t for Byles, he¡¯d be dead.¡± ¡°Then that means he is indebted to Byles, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°So!? He¡¯s basically a servant. That would make anyone mad?¡± ¡°I-I guess¡­¡± ¡°Then¡ª¡± ¡°But it still doesn¡¯t make sense! Why would he suddenly start stealing now?¡± ¡°Maybe he was stealing the whole time, and Byles only just started to notice?¡± ¡°Argh!¡± Ellis stood up in a fury. ¡°Why are you so stubborn!?¡± Mary shouted as she stood up with him. ¡°I¡¯ve got it!¡± Ellis shouted, turning suddenly towards her. ¡°Got what?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s set a trap!¡± Mary looked at him sideways. ¡°A trap?¡± ¡°Yeah! We aren¡¯t sure who did it¡ª¡± ¡°Lester did it.¡± ¡°¡ª So we should set a trap to lure out the actual thief!¡± ¡°Lester?¡± ¡°That way, we don¡¯t have to march in and arrest someone¡ª¡± ¡°Arrest Lester?¡± ¡°¡ª By mistake.¡± Mary folded her arms. ¡°It might work,¡± she said dryly. Ellis watched her closely for a sign of approval¡ª his amber eye¡¯s studied her expectantly. Their staring contest continued for several moments until Mary started to feel embarrassed. She turned away from him suddenly. ¡°Well!?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± she said, begrudgingly. ¡°We¡¯ll go along with your plan.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re wrong, and it is Lester, then you owe me.¡± ¡°Owe you what?¡± Mary smiled to herself. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when I win.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not how bets work!¡± She shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Take it or leave it.¡± ¡°Ngh¡­fine!¡± Ellis held out his hand and Mary took it in her own, shaking it firmly. Then the two friends proceeded to hatch their plan in secret. Accompanied by the buzzing of insects, the two exchanged ideas one after another, talking long into the night until they were fully prepared. Then, they climbed back through the open window and went off to bed. Chapter 40. Our Best Laid Schemes I 1 Stray sunbeams slipped through the wooden shutters and illuminated the specks of dust that hung in the air. Mary followed them with her eyes, watching as they danced towards the dirt covered stone. Mary slept in the east wing of the female servant¡¯s quarters, in the third bed on the leftmost wall. From beneath her blanket, she could hear the other girls stirring and grumbling to themselves; some dreamed quietly, while others would spontaneously twitch or mumble to themselves. After a quick survey of the room, she stretched her arms and rubbed the strain from her eyes. The time had come. She sat herself up and slid out from under the blankets. A tingling rushed through her body as her bare feet touched the chilled stone floor. Making quick steps on the balls of her feet, Mary scurried over to the trunk that sat at the foot of her bed. She silently drew up the lid and reached inside, grabbing for the familiar feel of her leather armor. She smiled as she pulled it out; but her smile faded when she held the armor up to the sunlight. There was something dark and brown smeared in various places. Even though it had dried, she could tell what it was by the smell. The other girls had been rifling through her belongings again. Mary felt a twinge of anger, but she pushed it deep down and blinked away the tears. She continued to gather her things and, with it all tucked away under her arms, she ran quickly down the aisle and out the back door. After looking around, Mary ran behind a nearby shed and threw down her things onto the grass. When she was sure no one was watching, she quickly changed¡ª carefully dressing herself in her leather armor so as to avoid touching the brown smearing. Once she was ready, she crumpled up her sleeping gown and held it in her hands, unsure of what to do with it. She dared not go back inside and risk the other girls waking to see her, dressed as she was. She decided, finally, to run as fast as she could to the well. No one had arrived yet, and so she was free to do as she pleased. She brought up some water as fast as she could, wet the end of the sleeping gown and began to wipe her armor clean. It took longer than expected to scrub it all away, and, just as she finished, she could see figures moving in the distance. ¡°Shit!¡± Mary threw the gown onto the grass and ran toward the dirt paths which led around the back of the manor. It had rained last night, and the ground was still wet. As the summer sun climbed higher, the air began to heat up, and the moisture stuck to her face and hair. Drawing closer to the gate, she could see the outline of someone standing just beneath the overhang of the watch tower steps. ¡°Ready?¡± Mary asked him between panting breaths. Ellis stood there, tapping his foot on the ground. ¡°Where were you!?¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± she said, ¡°It took longer than I thought.¡± She approached Ellis more closely, until she was just within earshot. Then, she whispered. ¡°Do you have it?¡± Ellis patted his front pocket nervously. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Good. Let¡¯s go¡ª¡± ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Where is he?¡± Mary gasped, suddenly realizing what she had forgotten. ¡°I don¡¯t know!?¡± ¡°You told him didn¡¯t you!?¡± ¡°Course I did!¡± ¡°Ellis? Mary?¡± They both spun around looking for the source of the voice. There, roughly a dozen feet in the distance, they could see Hector¡¯s head poking out from behind a tree. Ellis sighed in relief. ¡°There you are, Hector. Hurry up!¡± ¡°I¡­I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t!?¡± ¡°I feel¡­wrong! If anyone sees, I¡¯ll be flogged!¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, Hector, I promise. If anyone asks, I will say I stole them.¡± ¡°But if he notices¡ª¡± ¡°He won¡¯t. I promise.¡± Hector waited a few moments, silently mustering up the courage to reveal himself. Finally, he waded out from behind the tree, dressed from head to toe in fine clothing. ¡°Hector! You look amazing!¡± ¡°She¡¯s right! You could pass for a burgher, easy!¡± Ellis waved Hector over to them. Once free from the embrace of the tree, Hector felt his nervousness return and he rushed over to the two of them, trying his best to stay hidden. ¡°Let us hurry. I don¡¯t want anyone to see.¡± ¡°Hector¡¯s right,¡± Mary agreed, ¡°We should go.¡± ¡°Wait! Hector, take it now.¡± Ellis reached into his front pocket and pulled out the necklace Perry had given him. He held it in his hands a moment before he offered it to Hector. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ellis nodded in response. ¡°It¡¯s the only thing we have that¡¯ll work.¡± Hector took the necklace and placed it in a purple silk pouch. He pulled on the golden drawstring and tucked it away in the pocket of his dress pants. Without another word, the three of them ran down the road towards the market district. 2 ¡°Are you sure that your plan will work?¡± ¡°Yes, mister Byles.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll work.¡± Byles didn¡¯t seem convinced. ¡°It¡¯ll slow up everything! I¡¯ll lose business.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be too long, I promise!¡± Byles raised his eyebrows at Ellis and Mary. ¡°And you?¡± Hector flinched. ¡°You think you can do it?¡± Byles asked him with a critical look. Ellis gave Hector a big smile and clapped him on the back. ¡°¡¯Course he can.¡± ¡°Mhmm. Alright!¡± Byles said, throwing his hands in the air. ¡°Let¡¯s get on with it then.¡± Byles immediately shoved Mary and Ellis inside the shop. He then gave instructions to Hector, which Mary and Ellis could not hear. With a dismissive hand motion from Byles, Hector left the front porch and disappeared down the street. Ellis gave Mary a final nod of approval before making his way to the backyard. Mary, now alone in the shop, looked around uncertainly before heading up the ladder to the balcony to begin checking inventory. Their plan to catch the thief had finally been set into motion. Chapter 41. Our Best Laid Schemes II Outside the shop, Ellis saw Gregor hobble out of the shed and start shaking his limbs one at a time. Next came Jerg, who walked carefully around Gregor to avoid his swinging arms. Jerg waved over to Ellis as soon as he saw him approaching. ¡°Good morning.¡± ¡°It ain¡¯t nothin¡¯ special.¡± ¡°I was talking to Ellis.¡± ¡°Dellis is back?¡± ¡°Good morning, Gregor.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Gregor stuck up his nose and walked away from the shed and toward the shop, shuffling one leg at a time across the dirt. ¡°You¡¯re here rather early, aren¡¯t you?¡± Jerg asked. ¡°Uh, well¡­ Byles asked me to come early.¡± Ellis followed Jerg as he made his way over to the back door of the shop. ¡°He did?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Ellis ran over the lines in his head quickly before speaking. ¡°Byles¡¯ says there is an important item being brought in today. Something expensive. ¡°He didn¡¯t say shit to us.¡± Ellis jumped in surprise as Lester suddenly appeared. ¡°Guess he¡¯s playin¡¯ favorites with the new kid,¡± he said as he brushed passed Ellis. Jerg gave him a look of disapproval, but Lester ignored him and continued walking ahead. Ellis followed Lester with his eyes, studying him as best he could. Whatever he was thinking, his mannerisms gave nothing away; he seemed as calm and aloof as he¡¯d ever been. Jerg on the other hand, to Ellis¡¯ surprise, seemed tense; it seemed there was something he wanted to say, but in the end, Jerg remained silent. The men took to their usual routine of clearing empty crates and debris from the path that lead from the main road to the yard. Lester and Ellis cleared the way while Gregor fussed about¡ª picking up a piece of wood or a pile of vegetable scraps before complaining about his back and sitting down. Soon after the work had begun, Jerg split off from the group to make his usual trip to retrieve Harold from his home. By the time Jerg had returned with Harold, the roadway was almost entirely clear. Not long after they had finished, a merchant arrived. He was a dark skinned man with curly black hair and clothing made of red and brown cloth. There was a peculiar and enticing scent coming off of his clothing as well as from within the contents of the wagon. Byles came out and began speaking with the man in a language that Ellis did not know. It sounded strange; spoken with a rhythmic and guttural cadence that sounded more to him like chanting, rather than conversation. Harold, Jerg, Lester and Ellis went about their work as usual, while Byles continued to converse with the man. As their conversation continued, they reached a point where even Ellis could discern an argument¡ª though he had no idea who was winning. Eventually, the two seemed to reconcile and Byles begrudgingly paid with a purse full of coins. The merchant seemed pleased enough, tucking the purse into his robes and drawing the wagon back towards the street. ¡°No pactors this time, Byles?¡± ¡°Hmph. Apparently not.¡± Byles left the group in silence and headed into the shop. ¡°What¡¯s got his panties in a bunch?¡± ¡°What¡¯s panties?¡± ¡°Ignore him, Harold.¡± ¡°Ohh!? Harold doesn¡¯t know about panties!?¡± ¡°Leave it, Les.¡± Lester pulled Harold close, about to whisper profanities in his ear, but stopped as he saw someone approach from beyond the fence. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Jerg asked as he turned around. Ellis bit down his excitement as Hector approached them from the alley on the side of the shop. He really looked the part. ¡°Who¡¯s this asshole?¡± Lester mumbled. ¡°Uhm, excuse me¡­¡± Ellis shot Hector a quick look. Hector saw this and cleared his throat a few times before continuing. ¡°You there, servants. Where is the merchant known as Byles?¡± That was more like it. Jerg stepped forward, bowing slightly toward Hector. ¡°Byles is inside the shop. Please allow me to fetch him for you.¡± Jerg stood up fully and addressed Hector at eye level. ¡°Who shall I inform him has arrived?¡± Hector¡¯s face became red. ¡°T-tell him that¡­¡± Jerg waited patiently. ¡°Hector¡­¡± Hector made eye contact with Ellis who shook his head. ¡°Tell him Hecthor, son of Hector is here.¡± Ellis slapped his forehead. ¡°At once.¡± Jerg bowed once more after speaking, then headed inside to inform Byles that his fake merchant had arrived. After a few moments of painful silence, Hector breathed a nearly audible sigh of relief as Byles came rushing into the yard from inside the shop. ¡°Hec¡­thor! There you are!¡± Byles came swiftly and swung his arm around Hector, patting him on the upper back. ¡°Have you brought the merchandise?¡± Byles asked loudly. ¡°Why, of course!¡± Byles stared at Hector. Hector stared back. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.¡°Can you show it to me, Hecthor¡­son of Hector?¡± ¡°W-why of course!¡± Hector reached into his pocket and pulled out the silk pouch with Ellis¡¯ necklace inside. Hector dangled it a bit before closing his fist around it. ¡°We must be careful, mis¡ªer, Byles. It is quite expensive. Is there somewhere private we could speak?¡± ¡°Why of course, Hecthor. Please, follow me inside.¡± Harold, Gregor, Jerg and Ellis watched as Byles ushered Hecthor, son of Hector across the yard, over the threshold and into the shop. ¡°It seems you were right, Ellis.¡± Just then, the door to the shop creaked open and Torren stepped out. In his hands he held a steaming tray of meat pies. ¡°Good, everyone is all here,¡± he said as he made his way over. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Byles says its time for lunch.¡± The men exchanged confused glances. ¡°It ain¡¯t lunch time yet,¡± Gregor said flatly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit early?¡± Jerg asked. Torren shrugged. ¡°Byles says he wants us all out here so he can talk in private with Hecthor.¡± ¡°What about the girl?¡± Jerg asked. ¡°Mary?¡± Torren put his hand on his hip. ¡°Byles has some special job for ¡®er. Says she can read and write pretty good.¡± Lester leaned over and threw an arm around Ellis¡¯ shoulder. ¡°Can she now!? What a perfect little lady your sister is.¡± ¡°Oi! Harold!¡± ¡°Grego?¡± Harold responded, perking up immediately. ¡°Give an old man a hand. Hurry up!¡± Harold ran gleefully over to Gregor, nearly jumping with excitement. Together, they both cleared off an old wooden table that stood in the corner of the yard. Gregor then guided Harold as he dragged it across the yard and over to where Torren stood. Once it was in position, Ellis and Jerg helped them pull over several stools and empty crates for them to sit on. Torren laid the tray on the table. There were three pies, each with golden flaky crust and just the slightest tint of dark brown along the edges. The rich and savory aroma of stewed beef and mirepoix drifted upward on the steam and made their mouths water. Gregor lashed out with a speed that surprised everyone, grabbing at one of the wooden spoons and stabbing it into the closest pie. The crust splintered and buttery flakes scattered onto the table. Without a second to waste, Gregor yanked the spoon out, overflowing with chunks of browned meat, and shoved it into his mouth. ¡°AGH!¡± Gregor reflexively spit out the food onto the table, the steam still rising from his half chewed mush. ¡°Let it cool a bit,¡± Torren said as he sat down. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me how to eat, boy!¡± Gregor ran his spoon along the table, searching for the piece of pie he had spit out. He scooped it up again, paused to blow on it, then shoved it into his mouth and chewed with delight. Lester plopped down onto one of the stools and reached for a spoon. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into Byles?¡± he asked as he took a piece from one of the untouched pies. Ellis sat down nervously next to Lester. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lester took his bite of the pie and chewed it well, smacking his lips. ¡°Mhmm. He never buys us¡ª mhm¡ª food this expensive.¡± ¡°No?¡± Ellis reached out and took a bite with the others. He said nothing, but continued to eat slowly, taking smaller spoonfuls than the rest. Soon, Torren, Harold and Jerg sat down to eat and before long most of the pies had been finished. Lester took a few more bites before he set his spoon down and stood up from the table. ¡°Welp, only one thing left to do after a meal like that.¡± ¡°What?¡± Torren asked, unamused. ¡°Nap.¡± ¡°He ain¡¯t wrong,¡± Gregor said as he slowly ran his tongue along the length of the spoon. Lester swung his leg over the stool and headed over to the edge of the yard near the loading area. He made his way along the fence, stopping in front of a gap that was a few feet wide. Lester stepped onto the patch of grass that lay between the two ends of the fence and laid himself down. After a few moments, the clouds parted and Lester was bathed in sunlight. Soon after that, he closed his eyes and seemed as if to fall asleep. ¡°Ah, I am glad to see you¡¯ve all enjoyed yourselves.¡± Byles gave them a friendly smile as he walked over to them. He was alone this time. ¡°Where is Hecthor?¡± Jerg asked him. ¡°We have concluded our business.¡± ¡°It went well then?¡± Torren asked him. ¡°Of course! I got what I wanted from him at a great price!¡± Byles paused, as if suddenly remembering something. ¡°I have to step out for some time.¡± ¡°Step out?¡± Jerg asked, lowering the spoon from his mouth. ¡°Yes¡­nothing too worry about. Quick business really, shouldn¡¯t be more than an hour¡­two at most.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°I leave the shop in your care, then, Jerg.¡± With that, Byles walked quickly toward the gate and headed towards the main road. This was it. Hector had brought the bait. Byles had set the trap. Mary was inside the house as planned, watching from the balcony above. Everyone else was gathered here, right where Ellis could see them. All they had to do now was wait. Chapter 42. Our Best Laid Schemes III ¡°Lester¡¯s gotta point,¡± Gregor said as he stood up from the table. ¡°Wake me when there¡¯s work, Jerg.¡± Gregor shuffled over to the vegetable table, brushed some scraps off of a wide bench and sat down on it. Unsatisfied, he stood up and began to kick the bench little by little until it moved from the shade of the thatch overhang and into the sun. Then, Gregor carefully laid himself down and rolled over with his back to the group. The yard was silent now, except for the occasional sounds of Harold chewing his pie and mumbling to himself. Torren remained quiet, eating slowly, bringing one spoon full at a time to his mouth and cleaning it off completely before reaching for another. Jerg had stopped eating at this point. He sat there with his elbows on the table, resting his chin in his hand, staring off into the distance. Ellis wanted to ask him what was the matter, but he resigned his worries and kept focus on his mission. As the minutes passed, Ellis found small excuses to look around at the others, to observe them and make sure they weren¡¯t acting suspiciously. His first attempt was simple. Ellis pretended to drop his spoon; then, as he reached down to pick it up, he stole a glance at Lester¡ª He was still reclined against the fence with his eyes closed. After a few more minutes, Ellis stood up and stretched his arms, swinging them from side to side and stealing a glance at Gregor¡ª He was still lying on the bench with his back to the group. In time, Harold became restless. Without anything to do and nothing left to eat, he started tapping the table repeatedly and whimpering. Jerg recognized this and came to his rescue. ¡°Harold, can you help me with something?¡± Harold jumped up immediately and followed Jerg over to the shed. Suspicious, and full of anxious energy, Ellis stood up and pretended to stretch his legs as he followed them with his eyes. Harold was brought over to a large basin of water. Together, he and Jerg started to dunk various articles of dirty clothing into the water and scrub them. ¡°Are you that uncomfortable?¡± Torren grunted. ¡°Huh?¡± Torren gave him a strange look of impatience. ¡°You keep stretching like an old man.¡± ¡°Uh¡­yeah. I got a condition,¡± Ellis said, as he sat back down. ¡°It makes my joints hurt.¡± ¡°Ain¡¯t you a little young for something like that?¡± ¡°Unlucky, I guess.¡± Torren shook his head and looked away. In the distance, the tower bell rang. One hour had passed already. Ellis felt his body grow warm with tension. Byles was to be gone two hours. Only two. If they didn¡¯t catch the thief within that time, they would be failures. They would have failed their first mission together¡ª failed to live up to Perry¡¯s expectations. Ellis couldn¡¯t let that happen. ¡°Gregor!?¡± Torren called over to him. There was no answer. ¡°Gregor!? You still alive?¡± ¡°Piss off!¡± Torren rolled his eyes, pushing himself off the table and into a standing position. ¡°C¡¯mon, you can¡¯t just sit there all day.¡± ¡°What do you need to do?¡± Ellis said a little too enthusiastically as he jumped to his feet. ¡°What doesn¡¯t need doing? For starters, we¡¯ve been holding off repairing that fence for weeks.¡± Ellis followed Torren¡¯s gaze to the gap in the fence where Lester was still laying with his eyes closed. ¡°Gregor, get up.¡± ¡°Get Mellis to do it,¡± Gregor mumbled in response. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± Torren sighed. ¡°Fine. Follow me.¡± Torren lead Ellis over to a spot near the shed. The whole time, Ellis could feel Torren trying his best to walk as quickly as possible so that the two of them always stayed a few feet apart. Torren seemed to not want anything to do with him. While following Torren, Ellis passed by Harold and Jerg who were continuing to wash the clothing in silence. Jerg gave a quick glance to Ellis, but looked away just as Ellis tried to return a smile. ¡°Carry these.¡± Torren pointed to a pile of long wooden poles, roughly cut, about six feet in length and a few inches in diameter. Ellis walked over to the pile and began to size them up. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.¡°I think if we each took an end, we co¡ª¡± ¡°Is complaining all you can do?¡± Torren glared silently at Ellis until it was clear that neither of them wanted to speak to the other. Ignoring him, Ellis bent down and scooped two of the logs under his arm. He braced his core as he stood up and started dragging them through the dirt toward the fence. ¡°Move Lester.¡± Torren hoisted the leather tool belt over his shoulder and stood next to Lester who was still reclined against one of the fence posts. ¡°Lester.¡± Rather then answer him, Lester let out a long sigh. Taking his hands from behind his head, Lester pushed himself about a foot to the side and reclined once again. Torren responded by throwing the tool belt down with force¡ª the metal inside clanged loudly as it hit the ground. Lester sniffed the air and said nothing. Torren went to work on the fence without a single word to Ellis. It was over fifteen minutes before Ellis found an opportunity to do something helpful. Torren, after removing the old bit of fencing, had to shave off excess wood to make the new poles fit. Once it was time to put the first one into place, Ellis decided to grab the other end and help him align it. Together they brought either end of the wooden pole into position and then secured it into place. Rather than thank him, however, Torren immediately sat down cross legged and went back to work shaving down the second log. Eventually, Ellis leaned himself against a support beam and let the minutes roll by. From his position, he could easily see Jerg and Harold a few yards away¡ª they were beginning to hang the clothes up in a sunny spot to dry. He couldn¡¯t see Gregor unless he leaned far to one side, but he reasoned him an unlikely suspect anyway. Right in front of him, Torren was still working on the fence in silence, while Lester remained reclined against the fence post. The longer Ellis waited, the more nervous he became. Everyone was still here, which should have been a good thing. Except, it meant that they couldn¡¯t find out who the thief was. If no one tried to steal the necklace, then they would be no closer to solving the mystery. Ellis was so preoccupied with worrying about their plan, that he didn¡¯t notice Torren had gotten up until he crossed directly in front of him. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Ellis asked, suddenly. Torren didn¡¯t answer. Ellis lifted himself from the support beam and followed after Torren. Torren, feeling his presence, looked over his shoulder with a sour expression. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Ellis asked again. ¡°Inside,¡± Torren said as he stomped his foot down. ¡°I¡¯m going to close the front door to the shop, if you¡¯ve got a problem with that?¡± Torren turned to face Ellis as he spoke¡ª his hands were balled into fists. Ellis was confused. Torren¡¯s intent was clear, even if Ellis didn¡¯t understand where the animosity was coming from. But it was fine. Ellis didn¡¯t need to follow him inside. If anything were to happen, Mary would give him the signal. ¡°Do whatever you want.¡± Torren looked Ellis up and down before turning his chin away from him. Ellis watched Torren disappear into the shop. The yard was completely silent now; there were only the sounds of the main road, muffled by a slow, tumbling breeze. ¡°Ellis?¡± Jerg¡¯s voice shattered his concentration and made him nearly jump. ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Could you give me a hand with something?¡± Ellis looked from Jerg and back to the house. His heart started to beat more quickly, but just as he started to panic, Torren appeared again at the back door. ¡°Sure,¡± Ellis told him, with a breath of relief. Ellis followed Jerg toward the main road, stopping just on the other side of the fence. There was a sliver of grass and dirt, roughly five feet long, between the edge of the fence and the side of the shop. A few yards off, Ellis could hear the hustle and bustle of the main road. Ellis looked around. ¡°What do you need, Jerg?¡± ¡°What I need,¡± Jerg said as he turned around with a stone cold expression, ¡°Is for you to tell me the truth.¡± Chapter 43. Our Best Laid Schemes IV Ellis felt the blood drain from his face. Meanwhile, Jerg continued to watch him with a suspicion and intensity that made Ellis squirm. He liked Jerg, respected him even. Yet he was being looked at like an enemy; everything about Jerg¡¯s body language told him so. ¡°Truth about what?¡± Jerg shook his head. ¡°Stop it, Ellis.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking ab¡ª¡± ¡°People talk,¡± Jerg said, cutting him off. ¡°Viemen is only so big, and there are only so many people in this town. Even if you say nothing, that sword on your hip is more than enough to give you away.¡± Ellis stared blankly into Jerg¡¯s face, unable to defend himself. ¡°Ellis and Marybeth? I knew I¡¯d heard those names before,¡± Jerg said crossing his arms. ¡°Basilisk killers. Friends of Alfkin.¡± ¡°I¡ª ¡± ¡°The same Ellis, they say, who is nephew to Sir Perry Mannigold.¡± Ellis felt a heaviness in his chest; as if he was standing before his uncle, being scolded again for lying and training with Telhari in secret. He felt the same crushing weight of utter shame, embarrassment and guilt. Even if it was his mission, he still didn¡¯t want to lie to Jerg. And besides, Jerg had seen right through him. Ellis was caught and had nowhere to hide. ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± he confessed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jerg remained stone faced. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for an apology.¡± ¡°Well I¡¯m gonna give one anyway! I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t want to lie to anyone, but we had to!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Ellis choked on his words. ¡°Because¡­¡± ¡°Because?¡± He wanted nothing more than to be honest with Jerg. Ellis hated lying, and he was bad at it. But to tell Jerg the truth would mean that their whole plan would go to waste. All of their preparation would be for naught: Mary¡¯s planning, Hector¡¯s assistance, even Byles¡¯ willingness to trust in them and give them a chance. He would betray them all if he couldn¡¯t keep quiet. But, in the end, the shame was too much. ¡°Someone¡­someone has been stealing from Byles.¡± Jerg seemed surprised. ¡°Stealing!? How do you know?¡± ¡°Byles came to us¡­well, he came to the Starspawn for help,¡± Ellis said. ¡°Mary and I were given the job and we were supposed to find the thief.¡± ¡°Do you know who it is?¡± ¡°No,¡± Ellis answered, sheepishly. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± Suddenly, Ellis turned from Jerg and looked back towards the fence. Torren was there still, kneeling in the grass, carving the length of the wooden pole. Ellis then looked to the fence pole. Lester was gone. ¡°Ellis, wha¡ª¡± Before Jerg could finish, Ellis took off running towards Torren. ¡°Where is he!¡± Torren looked up, annoyed that Ellis had disrupted his work. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Lester!¡± Ellis yelled angrily, ¡°Where is he!?¡± Jerg came running up from behind. ¡°Ellis! What is wrong with you?¡± You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.¡°Tell me where he went!¡± Ellis¡¯ heart was pumping quickly, the blood bounding through him. His whole body was on fire. Torren stood up in response, his own rage building. ¡°Look,¡± Torren spat as he shoved Ellis in the chest, ¡°I dunno what the hell your problem is, but¡ª¡± Something snapped inside Ellis the instant Torren¡¯s hands touched his body. Without warning, Ellis swung his balled up fist into Torren¡¯s face. Torren fell to the side, leaning against the fence and gripping his face in disbelief. Ellis felt Jerg grab him from behind, fitting both his arms around Ellis¡¯ torso and grabbing his forearm with his remaining hand. ¡°Calm¡ª down!¡± But Jerg¡¯s efforts to restrain Ellis only made him struggle more. The feeling of being held down¡ª of being unable to move¡ª only made him angrier and more ferocious. Ellis began to struggle against Jerg, jerking from side to side. Then, seeing an opportunity, Torren brought back his own fist and took a swing at Ellis. After all his time in training, Ellis could see the attack coming. He sank low to the ground and twisted his body to the side. Normally, a man of Jerg¡¯s size and strength would have been able to keep Ellis down. However, because Jerg had only one hand, when Ellis jerked his body to the side, Jerg was unable to hold him any longer. Ellis slipped out of Jerg¡¯s grip and managed to avoid the attack, but Jerg himself was not so lucky. Ellis felt is stomach sink as he heard the impact of Torren¡¯s fist against Jerg¡¯s face; it was accompanied by a sickening crack. ¡°Agh!¡± Jerg stumbled backward and grabbed at his face. Blood was dripping from beneath his hand and drops of it fell off his chin and ran down his clothing. His nose was broken¡ª twisted in an unnatural way. ¡°Jerg! I didn¡¯t¡ª¡± Torren¡¯s expression was a mix of guilt and anguish, but it was quickly replaced by fury. ¡°YOU SON OF A BITCH!¡± Torren picked up the saw he had been using and started to approach Ellis. ¡°Woah! What the fuck are you lot doing!?¡± Ellis and Torren stopped in their tracks. Lester was standing there looking at the scene with the first hint of genuine emotion that Ellis had ever seen on his face. ¡°I go take a piss for two fucking minutes and you all try to kill each other!? Jerg? What happened!?¡± Ellis whipped his head around. Jerg was standing there with his hand on his nose, pinching hard and trying to stop the blood from pouring down his face. He was leaning on the pole for support. Ellis felt a pang of guilt hit him in the gut. He turned back to Lester, ideas and excuses clawing at the inside of his mind trying to find their way out. ¡°I¡ª¡± ¡°ELLIS!¡± Mary¡¯s voice was clear as day to him as it echoed out into the air. In a moment, and without thinking, Ellis burst from the scene and was sprinting toward the shop. ¡°COME BACK!¡± Torren¡¯s voice roared out as he bolted after Ellis. ¡°Oi! You two! Get back here!¡± Harold poked his head around the corner, frightened by all of the yelling. ¡°Jerg! Nose!?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Harold,¡± Jerg told him as calmly as he could, ¡°Just stay here with Gregor.¡± ¡°Jerg,¡± Lester asked him, ¡°What the hell hap¡ªOi! JERG! GET BACK HERE!¡± Chapter 44. A Crime of Existence Ellis nearly broke the door as he burst through the entryway and into the shop. ¡°MARY!¡± ¡°Ellis!¡± He spun around to the sound of her voice. Thankfully she was unharmed. ¡°What happened!?¡± Mary had just made it to the balcony ladder and was doing her best to climb down without falling. ¡°He took it!¡± ¡°Who!?¡± ¡°It was that boy! From the street! The pickpocket!¡± Ellis remembered the little boy¡¯s face from that day. ¡°ELLIS!¡± Torren had reached the doorway now and was charging toward him. Ellis didn¡¯t stop to think about it. Instead, he rushed through the store, jumping over benches and tearing past overflowing shelves. Ellis crossed the threshold of the front door, running so fast that he practically jumped out onto the street. Several dozen passersby stopped and backed away when they saw him. Ellis jogged a few feet forward and whipped around, searching frantically for the little boy. Then he saw him¡ª running through the crowd toward the north end of town. There was an argument brewing in the shop behind him, but he didn¡¯t stay long enough to hear it. ¡°MOVE! GET OUT OF THE WAY!¡± he shouted as he sprinted down the street. Ellis screamed as loud as he could, waving his arms frantically while he ran. It was an effective strategy to get people to clear the way, but it also alerted the boy. When he turned around to see what the noise was, he and Ellis locked eyes. Instantly, the boy recognized him; his face twisted in panic and he became pale. The boy scrambled over himself and continued running down the street even faster than before. Ellis gritted his teeth as he chased after him, stamping his feet into the ground with each stride, propelling himself forward. His breath quickened and his whole body tensed. Little by little he got closer to the boy, and soon enough he was right behind him. ¡°AGH!¡± Ellis gave one last thrust off the ground and launched himself forward. He found his target, wrapping his arm around the boy¡¯s neck. Ellis pulled him close and with his other hand he grabbed the boy¡¯s shoulder and held him in place. ¡°Gimme what you stole!¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Give it!¡± ¡°NO!¡± ¡°You little shi¡ª!¡± In a flash, something rushed Ellis from the side, separating him from the boy and lifting him off the ground. Ellis fell hard and felt a pain in his side. ¡°Timmy!¡± Ellis sprang off the ground and returned to his feet¡ª spurred to anger at the sound of that familiar voice. Torren was standing in front of him with a wild look in his eyes. The little boy named Timmy was behind him, clutching to his shirt. ¡°Don¡¯t you touch him.¡± This wasn¡¯t a request. It was a fact. Ellis could see; for Torren, this wasn¡¯t just some mission. He had the look of a wild animal backed into a corner, ready to bite, claw and tear its way out of trouble no matter the cost. Ellis realized instantly why Torren had seemed so familiar to him on the day they had met. ¡°You¡¯re brothers!?¡± Neither of them said a word, but Ellis already knew the answer. ¡°Guards! Someone call the guards!¡± ¡°Quick!¡± There was a crowd gathering now. The streets were busy this time of the day and they were near to the center of the market district. It would be only a matter of time before Rothwell¡¯s Militia showed up. ¡°Admit it,¡± Ellis said, standing up tall and wiping the blood from his scraped chin. Torren was too angry to speak. He simply stood there, clutching his little brother close to him. ¡°Ellis!¡± Mary came running over, pushing through the onlookers who had started to form a circle around the three combatants. Torren shot her a look and she stopped dead in her tracks. In a second she judged the scene, and Ellis could see by her face that she had begun to understand. ¡°They¡¯re brothers. They¡¯ve been working together to steal from Byles.¡± ¡°No!¡± The little boy named Timmy cried out as kids often do when they are guilty. Murmurs of ¡®thief¡¯ and other accusations began to circulate through the crowd.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°Admit it!¡± Ellis cried out to them. ¡°You tried to steal from us that day! You¡¯ve been stealing from Byles! And you stole my necklace!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Torren growled. Ellis glared at him. ¡°Give it back,¡± Ellis demanded as he took a few steps forward. ¡°Now.¡± Torren stood his ground and puffed up his chest, holding Ellis¡¯ gaze with as much ferocity as he could muster. When it was clear that Ellis did not intend to back away, Torren did the only thing he was able to. He slowly pushed his little brother away from him and faced off against Ellis. Ellis began to run through his training, starting first by calming himself down the way he had learned to do. He was in the middle of deciding how best to strike when Torren suddenly ran forward, yelling and drawing back his fist. Ellis stepped back, avoiding the hit, letting the arm swing passed him. Ellis ducked down and drew up his fists, expecting another attack at the opening he had foolishly left in his retreat¡­but the attack never came. Torren simply stood there¡ª panting. ¡°THEY¡¯RE OVER HERE! TORREN! ELLIS!¡± Ellis could see a break in the line of people as Lester managed to shove his way through; immediately behind him was Jerg. ¡°FUCK YOU!¡± Ellis snapped back to the fight all too late. He took Torren¡¯s punch directly to his jaw. He felt a jolt of pain, but he was able to recover himself. It wasn¡¯t as if it didn¡¯t hurt, but compared to the training post, this was something he could manage. ¡°STOP YOU TWO!¡± Jerg¡¯s voice was full of desperation and concern, but it was not enough calm either of them down. Torren kept swinging at Ellis, who found it easier and easier to avoid each attack. Compared to the well placed, meticulous and precisely devastating blows from Telhari, Torren was sloppy. And, as the seconds rolled by, he was becoming sloppier and sloppier. Jerg stood there, blood still dripping from his face, cursing himself under his breath. ¡°Lester. Please.¡± Lester turned to him. Jerg wore a complicated look of self loathing and desperation. ¡°I can¡¯t stop them,¡± Jerg said as he held up his wounded arm, ¡°So I need you to do it. Before¡ª¡± Just then a loud clanging sound came from a few yards away. From above the heads of the onlookers, Jerg could see spearheads bouncing up and down as they approached the crowd. ¡°Shit!¡± ¡°Militia!?¡± Jerg ran off suddenly towards them. ¡°Lester! I¡¯ll try and hold them off!¡± Lester nodded at Jerg and jumped into the fray. Torren had his hands wrapped around Ellis¡¯ waist and was trying to pull him down to the ground. Ellis, who knew at this point that he was stronger, held his ground. ¡°Give it back!¡± ¡°FUCK YOU!¡± Ellis drove his elbow into Torren¡¯s back. The boy cried out in pain, but refused to let go. ¡°STOP YOU IDIOTS!¡± Torren tried to throw Ellis to the side, but Ellis continued to resist. Lester rushed forward and pushed himself between them, grabbing Torren¡¯s shirt and shoving Ellis¡¯ chest, using all his strength to push them apart. ¡°Go AWAY Lester!¡± ¡°This is between the two of us,¡± Ellis agreed. ¡°Is it now!?¡± Lester looked furiously between the two panting boys. ¡°Cause right now, Jerg is over there risking his own ass to keep those guards from gutting BOTH of you!¡± The two of them finally took notice of their surroundings for the first time since the fighting had started. There were over fifty people at least, standing around them, all clamoring to see what was going to happen. Behind the mob of street goers, there were men shouting words that neither of them could make out. ¡°Torren¡­¡± Lester held out his hand to the boy. ¡°Is it true?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Have you¡­been stealing from Byles?¡± There again, a murmur of contempt and disapproval spread like a venomous cloud through the mob. Torren could feel their glaring eyes pierce into him: eager to tear him apart, strip him bare and drag him kicking and screaming into the searing light of their judgement. ¡°WHAT OTHER CHOICE DO I HAVE!?¡± Torren felt tears burning at the corner of his eyes; the look of condemnation on Lester¡¯s face made all the more real his feelings of self loathing. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± A tall man in brown dress and thick leather armor came bursting through the crowd. He wore a shirt over his armor with the initials of mayor Julian Rothwell. ¡°That boy has been accused of thievery. He will be tried in Mayor Rothwell¡¯s court.¡± Before he could get any closer, Lester put himself between the guardsman and Torren. ¡°Please! This is a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Step aside.¡± ¡°Please!¡± The guardsman tightened his gripped on the polearm. Before he could act, Lester had brought his knee in between the man¡¯s legs and landed an elbow across his face. ¡°TORREN, RUN!¡± Torren ran as fast as he could toward his little brother, grabbed him by the arm, and pulled him close. But as they turned to run towards the alleyway, they found themselves blocked by a wall of townsfolk. The citizens looked down their noses at the two boys¡ª dirty, unkempt and guilty of the crime of existence. Torren was overflowing with rage and he could barely control his voice as he cried out. ¡°MOVE!¡± However profound their judgement was, it was not greater than their fear for their own well being. And so several people backed away to make space for them to pass. Torren could hear Lester struggling with the guard, but he swallowed every urge to go back and help him. With Timmy in his grip, Torren started running toward the alleyway. ¡°GET BACK HERE!¡± Torren felt a jolt and lost his breath as Ellis grabbed him from behind. He heard the cloth of his shirt tear as Ellis yanked him back and threw down. Torren hit the ground and rolled onto his back, gasping for air. ¡°Leave him alone!¡± Timmy jumped at Ellis like a wild animal, pulling on his clothing and ripping at his hair. Ellis tried to push him off gently, but the boy only became more vicious. Ellis felt a sharp pain as the boy clawed his nails across Ellis¡¯ skin. In a fit of anger, fueled by stinging pain, Ellis grabbed the boy, ripped him away and threw him onto the ground. ¡°TIMMY!¡± Torren knew nothing else in that moment but the total suffocation of white-hot fury. He scrambled on all fours to where Lester was, and while the guard was preoccupied, Torren grabbed at his belt and tore away the sword from it¡¯s sheath. With that, there came a silence. Torren could feel the ripple of fear move beyond him, seeping from one person to the next as their eye¡¯s widened. He was no longer something they could ignore. No longer a mindless animal they could scoff at. Even the guardsman stopped struggling with Lester as his attention was now focused on Torren. Yet even as Torren drank in the satisfaction of their fear for him, there was still one thing that kept him from achieving a complete victory. The only person who seemed to be unwavering was Ellis. He was not drawing away in fear or hesitation. Ellis stood there, with the same face as before. Only this time, he too had a sword in his hand. Chapter 45. Spoiled Harvest I Lester and the guardsman both let go of one another. Now free from restraint, Lester backed away slowly from the man and faced Torren. ¡°Torren¡­¡± The guardsman stood up to his full height and glared down his nose at Torren. ¡°Drop the sword, boy.¡± Torren backed away into the growing space between him and the crowd. Ellis, one step at a time approached him with his sword arm out stretched. Torren looked around frantically. The only one in the crowd who hadn¡¯t backed away was Mary. She did not have a face of fear; there was something else in her eyes. Something Torren couldn¡¯t quite identify, but which made him furious all the same. ¡°Listen, boy!¡± Torren snapped his attention to the guardsman, who was now completely focused on him. ¡°Put down the sword, before you hurt someone.¡± Torren was panting heavy now, the rush of his anger was beginning to leave him. He was tired. His body was in pain all over. But he couldn¡¯t stop now. It was too late. Torren watched as the guardsman continued to move, slowly but surely, to the space between them where his polearm lay in the dirt. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Torren lunged forward in warning and stabbed at the air. The guardsman backed off, retreating a few steps away but not nearly far enough to put Torren at ease. ¡°Torren, listen to him.¡± Lester was trying to remain calm, but even he too was backing slowly away. It made Torren sick ¡ª down to the pit of his stomach. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that!?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean,¡± Lester said with wavering confidence. ¡°LIKE THAT! LIKE THEM!¡± Torren cried out and drew an arc in the air with the sword as he pointed to the crowd. As he did so, several people gasped at the suddenness of his outburst and a few turned to run. In the split second of that commotion, the guardsman saw his chance and lunged for the polearm. Torren caught his movement and in a panic jumped at him with the sword. Clang! Torren felt a powerful force knock his arm away and the sharpened steel of the guard¡¯s blade continued to hum in his grip. Ellis stood in front of him, his blade held up and his body poised. Just then a voice cried out. ¡°No!¡± Sensing his brother was in danger, Timmy had run to his aid, but in the end he stood no chance. The guardsman reached out, grabbed him by the shirt and hoisted him into the air. Timmy struggled desperately but was unable to break loose. As he kicked and fought his hardest, the ruck sack over his shoulder fell off and landed on the ground. From inside, a small purse burst open and coins spilled out onto the street: among them was a purple-silk pouch.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°Thief!¡± ¡°Churl!¡± ¡°Hedgeborn!¡± A cacophony of slurs erupted from the onlookers who were spurred into an uproar at the sudden development. Torren¡¯s whole body was twitching with anticipation. He wanted nothing more then to run to his brother¡¯s aid, but he couldn¡¯t, not with Ellis in the way. ¡°AHH!¡± Torren let his anger take him and, before he knew what had happened, he came flying toward Ellis with his sword drawn. Torren got within range and swung the sword wildly. Without even realizing, Torren had closed his eyes mid-swing. It was for this reason that he had no idea how the sword had left his hands and ended up on the ground. He stared down at his hand, then to the sword, and then to the crowd. They were all looking at Ellis. Ellis. Who stood there in virtually the same exact position he had been in before, with his sword arm outstretched and a stillness in his glance. Torren growled under his breath and lunged toward the ground to pick up the sword. He held it up again, waving the sword around and baiting out the fearful murmurs of the crowd. Yet Ellis remained still. The rage continued to build inside him until it was too much to bear. Once it had reached a boiling point, Torren charged once more toward Ellis. This time, when Torren swung at him, he kept his eyes open. He saw a blur of silver and a movement that he couldn¡¯t follow. A piercing sound split his head and he felt the vibration of the sword in his hand. Torren bit down and gripped tight to the handle. Ellis had deflected his strike again. Torren was begining to shake with anger now. Why couldn¡¯t he just get out of the way? Why was there always something standing in his way? Why was he always powerless to move it? ¡°MOVE!¡± Torren rode his anger like a wave and let it crash into Ellis, one strike after another. Yet each time he swung at Ellis, even with as much force and speed as he could manage, he was met with a parry. Every strike. Clang! Every stab. Clang! Every slice. Every swing. Every cut. Clang! Clang! Clang! Torren was running out of stamina. His shoulders were slumping and he had barely enough strength left to hold the sword. With each panting breath the blade tip fell lower and lower until eventually he was unable to even hold it upright. Meanwhile, Ellis stood in front of the guardsman, his body becoming increasingly light and responsive with every passing second. Compared to training, this was nothing. Torren was slow, incompetent with a blade, weak and uncertain. That made him easy to anticipate and easy to counter. In fact, from the moment he had drawn his sword, Ellis knew the victory was his. Throughout the course of their fight he had been unconsciously evaluating Torren as an opponent. Ellis knew he was stronger than Torren was. So why did he keep fighting him? ¡°Take his hand!¡± ¡°Thief!¡± ¡°Punish him!¡± ¡°Cut off his stinkin¡¯ hand!¡± ¡°A thief¡¯s hands!¡± ¡°Put ¡®em out of his misery!¡± ¡°Cut him down!¡± The voices from the crowd swelled around them as people began to shout their demands. They wanted Ellis to be their executioner. To enact their judgement. Soon, the nearly incoherent cries from the crowd began to synchronize into a cheer. ¡°Take his hand! Take his hand!¡± ¡°You have my permission, boy.¡± Ellis was surprised to hear the guardsman speaking directly to him. ¡°It is not an uncommon punishment for thieves and street urchins like him. You would be doing this town a favor¡­¡± Torren let the tip of the blade dip forward until it sank into the dirt. His arms were shaking, and the rising chant of the crowd was filling him with an unimaginable fear and dread. He had never felt more like an animal¡ª like an ugly thing not fit to see the light of day. Well, if they wanted an animal, he would give them one. Chapter 46. Spoiled Harvest II Torren broke out into a sprint, charging in a straight line towards Ellis. It was typical, predictable, everything Ellis knew how to handle. Torren stopped a few feet before Ellis; he planted his foot and swung wide with his sword. Ellis decided to test himself. Rather than parry, which he could have easily done, he chose to stoop low and dodge the attack. He felt the wind move past his neck as the blade cut through the air. Ellis lifted his head up and saw the shock on Torren¡¯s face. Ellis couldn¡¯t stop himself from smiling. Torren saw this and immediately pulled back and tried to swing again. This time, he was even slower than before, and Ellis decided to try something else. Ellis quickly stepped to the side as the blade swept through the space where he had been. He was now behind Torren. Before Torren could turn around, Ellis stuck his boot behind his back leg and shoved him forward. Torren lost his footing and fell onto the ground. The crowd erupted in applause. Ellis had never felt such excitement before. He was fighting and winning. He was doing the right thing ¡ªbringing a thief to justice¡ª and people were cheering him on! Amidst the roar of the crowd, Torren struggled to his feet, leaning heavily on his knees until he was able to rise to a standing position. He dragged his forearm across his face, wiping away the dirt and sweat from his eyes. Whatever strength he had was almost completely exhausted¡ª at this point, his body was moving on willpower alone. Torren came at Ellis once more, but this time Ellis didn¡¯t wait for an opportunity. He stepped in and cut his sword across Torren¡¯s path, intercepting him before he¡¯d even fully begun to swing. The force of Ellis¡¯ strike knocked the sword out of Torren¡¯s hands and it clattered to the ground. There was another eruption of applause from the crowd. ¡°Thief!¡± ¡°Take his hand!¡±A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°Give him hell!¡± Ellis kept his sword at the ready, waiting for the next attack. Instead, Torren fell suddenly to his knees, landing on his elbows and crying out with a mix of pain and exhaustion. Ellis held his blade steady in the air. ¡°Get up.¡± Torren couldn¡¯t answer. He had no strength left to speak. It took all his effort to even continue breathing, drawing in one labored breath after the other. Finally, Torren collapsed onto the ground. As Ellis stood there, unsure of what to do next, he heard the guardsman call out to him. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± The crowd took up the sentiment. Ellis looked around at the cheering onlookers; each one with a look of excitement and intrigue. No longer fearful for their lives, they could simply stand by and enjoy the entertainment. This is what happened to thieves. Stealing was wrong, wasn¡¯t it? This was the justice of the world. The strong punish the weak. Ellis took a few steps forward, much to the excitement of the crowd, brandishing his sword as he went. He kept expecting Torren to lash out at the last second, to try and tackle him or swing at him or to try something. But the closer her got, the more he became certain that it wasn¡¯t going to happen. Torren was completely at his mercy. If he wanted to, he could drive his sword right through him and Torren would be powerless to stop it. Ellis looked over at the guardsman who gave him a firm nod. Ellis lifted up his blade and held it above his head. He put the edge of his boot on Torren¡¯s unmoving hand to hold it in place. The crowd began to cheer louder, their excitement and anticipation building. The moment they had all been waiting for. Their thunderous call of affirmation beat in his ears like a drum and filled Ellis with a sense of purpose. He took in a sharp breath and braced himself. With a swift motion, Ellis gripped the sword handle with both hands and cut through the air¡ª But something caught his eye. As his sword seemed to move in slow motion through the air, he could feel something tugging at him from the edges of his vision. There she was, watching him. In a sea of cheering faces, her¡¯s was the only one that stood out¡ª the only one that mattered. And it was not a face of excitement or joy. Her¡¯s was a face of pain and sadness; one that he knew all too well. Within an instant, the sweet accolades of the mob turned sour and putrid; and Ellis fell, so far and so fast from his soaring height that he could barely endure it. Chapter 47. Spoiled Harvest III Torren felt the weight on his numb and tingling hand lift away. Managing to roll himself onto his side, Torren looked upwards and saw Ellis¡¯ sword hanging in the air, a few inches from his wrist. The two locked eyes for a moment before Torren turned his face away and shut his eyes. Ellis sheathed his sword, much to the dismay of the crowd. Looking down on Torren he felt a twinge of pain in his throat. He wondered if Torren knew how freely the tears were streaming down his battered and mud covered face. ¡°Ellis! Lester!¡± Ellis turned to see Byles march onto the scene, surrounded by several guardsman. Jerg was currently being detained by one of the guards; he had several bruises on his face which seemed new, but at least he was no longer bleeding from his nose. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Byles!¡± Lester tried to run over to him, but before he could make it he was seized by the guardsman. ¡°Get off me! Byles!¡± ¡°Release them! These men work for me!¡± ¡°Captain, this is the merchant Byles. He is the one these boys stole from.¡± The captain looked down at the small boy who he still held in his grip. ¡°I don¡¯t care who they are to you, merchant Byles, they assaulted my men.¡± ¡°I will pay the fine for their transgression,¡± Byles insisted, ¡°Let me speak with Mayor Rothwell.¡± ¡°Even disregarding the fine for these two. That one over there is another story entirely.¡± Byles followed the captain¡¯s outstretched arm as it pointed to a nearly unconscious boy lying on the street. ¡°Torren!¡± Byles ran over and tried to comfort him, but it only seemed to make his pain worse. ¡°You did this?¡± Byles asked as he looked at Ellis in shock. ¡°This young man kept that wild animal at bay. He protected the citizens of Viemen from his frenzy. And when he drew a blade and threatened the lives of our people, that young man bested him.¡± Even the words of praise that Ellis had always longed to hear were not enough to rescue him from the sinking feeling in his gut. ¡°What is to be his punishment?¡± Byles asked, keeping one hand on Torren¡¯s body. ¡°He will be detained and tried for his crimes. Then he will accept a punishment befitting a thief.¡± ¡°No! Please!¡± Timmy struggled desperately against the captain¡¯s grip but couldn¡¯t break free. As Ellis watched him struggle, he noticed something strange; the boy seemed to only be using his right arm. He wasn¡¯t using the left arm at all. In fact, it was simply hanging there, dangling at his shoulder. It was then that Ellis realized that the boy¡¯s arm was broken. The same arm that Ellis had grabbed in a fit of rage and used to throw the boy off of himself. ¡°I beg your pardon, sirs, but what crime exactly is he guilty of?¡± Ellis felt the weight inside him grow a little lighter.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°And who are you, girl?¡± ¡°I work with the merchant Byles,¡± Mary answered calmly. ¡°Then you are aware that this boy and his brother are accused of stealing coin and other objects of value?¡± Mary walked past Ellis, past Byles and over to the pile of coins on the ground. She bent down and scooped each one up and placed it back in the coin purse. Lastly, she took the purple-silk bag in her hand and stood up. Mary then walked over to Byles and handed him the coin purse, before turning to Ellis and handing him the purple-silk bag. ¡°Forgive me,¡± she said again, politely, ¡°But what crimes exactly is he guilty of?¡± The captain glared at her, then tossed his head to the side. ¡°The crimes of causing a public disturbance, assaulting town militia, and drawing a weapon on town¡¯s folk.¡± ¡°I will pay the fine!¡± Byles stood up suddenly and turned back to steal a look at Torren and Ellis. ¡°I never meant for this to happen¡­Please, I will pay the fine on behalf of this boy.¡± The captain seemed annoyed. ¡°It will take more than that coin purse you have to settle this debt.¡± ¡°How much!?¡± The captain smiled greedily. ¡°At least double what you have in that purse of yours.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s ludicrous! It¡¯s too much!?¡± The captain shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s the price, merchant Byles.¡± Byles bit his tongue. Even if he wanted to help Torren, the cost was just too high. Byles turned towards him with misty eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But I just can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°You heard him!¡± the captain called out to his men. ¡°Grab the older one and let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Ellis stepped froward from behind Byles and held out his arm. He then began to undo the buckles that secured his leather vambrace in place, unraveling the straps one at a time. Ellis grabbed the vambrace, slipped it off his arm and tossed at the feet of the captain. The other guardsman looked between the two of them. The captain gave a sour look at the heap of leather beneath him. ¡°If you think one¡ª¡± A second vambrace landed with a thud next to the first. Ellis continued to undo the straps of his chest plate one at a time, shirking it off his body and tossing it into a pile with the rest. He continued, undoing the binding of his leather greaves before tossing them over as well. ¡°And what am I to do with this?¡± ¡°Sell it. Use it. I don¡¯t care. But its at least a noble¡¯s worth.¡± The captain seemed unconvinced. ¡°And if you should need anything further,¡± Ellis added, ¡°You may make a formal request with Sir Perry Mannigold. I am sure my uncle would be more than happy to negotiate.¡± At the mention of Sir Perry¡¯s name, a visible tension moved between the guardsman. The captain looked from the pile of armor to Ellis and back again. Finally, he let go of Timmy¡¯s arm and bent down to scoop up the leather. ¡°Consider it settled.¡± Without another word, the captain turned from them and rejoined his men. The other guards released both Jerg and Lester, then followed their captain down the street. Free from their restraints, Jerg and Lester ran over towards Torren who was still lying on the ground. ¡°How is he?¡± ¡°I¡ª I think he¡¯s unconscious.¡± ¡°Is he still breathing!?¡± ¡°He is,¡± Byles assured them. ¡°Let us take him back with us,¡± Mary offered, ¡°We have medicine at the barracks.¡± Lester and Jerg shared a look. ¡°We cannot afford to be indebted to Sir Perry Mannigold,¡± Jerg said, bitterly. ¡°Please,¡± Ellis insisted, ¡°It¡¯s not like that!¡± Jerg shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure it costs nothing,¡± Ellis pleased. ¡°Let us help¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done enough.¡± Lester¡¯s words cut through Ellis like steel. Dejected, Ellis backed away and let the two men handle Torren. With a little help, Lester was able to position Torren on Jerg¡¯s arms so that he could hold him securely. Even while missing a hand, Jerg was still able to carry the weight of Torren¡¯s body. After all, he was skinny and weighed very little. Jerg turned from them and began down the road, followed close behind by Lester. Byles folded his hands behind his back and approached Ellis carefully. ¡°I am terribly sorry, truly I am. And¡­¡± Byles paused for a moment, unsure if he should continue. ¡°Regarding Sir Perry, I only thought you were in his employ. But rest assured, I will not speak of this. Please, tell your uncle that I am grateful for his services and for the services of the Starspawn.¡± Byles gave a small bow of the head and departed, leaving Mary and Ellis alone on the street. Chapter 48. Promise Mary rested her forehead against the door frame and took in a deep breath. She had searched all over the manor for Ellis but still couldn¡¯t find him. After over an hour of walking and investigating, she had one last place left to look. ¡°Ellis?¡± She heard the sound of her voice echo off the walls from beyond the library door. No response came to her, and after a minute or two of waiting, she decided to go inside. Mary carefully transferred the plate of food to her other hand and turned the door knob until she heard a click. She then leaned her shoulder against the door and pushed with her body, careful not to spill. Mary stepped into the middle of the room and looked around. She saw no one. The door to the library closed shut behind her, shielding her from the din of the dining hall below. She then walked slowly over to the writing desk, which stood next to an open window; Ellis¡¯ sword was laid across it. He was here, somewhere. Mary put the plate on the table and looked around the room. Just then, a cool breeze poured through the open window and made her shiver. She reached over and grabbed the shutters to pull them closed. Pausing to look out onto the grounds, she saw a figure seated on the roof below. Mary let her hands drift from the shutters to the windowsill. She rested them there for a few moments before she spoke. ¡°Ellis?¡± He said nothing to her. ¡°Ellis, come on. You¡¯re missing dinner.¡± The seated figure squirmed a bit at the mention of ¡®dinner¡¯. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± She sighed heavily and lifted herself up onto the windowsill. Carefully, she climbed out through the window and lowered herself down. Amidst her grunting, Ellis looked over his shoulder at her. ¡°Mary, you don¡¯t have to come over here.¡± ¡°Yes¡ªngh, I do.¡± ¡°You gotta find the spot in the wall and stick your foot in.¡± ¡°Which spot? I can¡¯t see it.¡± ¡°The one¡ª no, it¡¯s right there.¡± ¡°Where!?¡± ¡°There! Stop moving so much!¡± ¡°Wah!¡± Mary let out a squeal as she lost her grip and fell from the windowsill. Ellis jumped up to help her, but Mary managed to land on her feet, sinking into a squat and holding out her hands for balance. ¡°Hmph.¡± Ellis shook his head and walked back over to the edge of the roof and sat down, letting his feet dangle from the ledge. Mary brushed herself off and peered over at him. ¡°You alright?¡± she asked as she walked over, ¡°Sir Perry¡¯s been asking for you all night. Ingrid too.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­I¡¯m alright.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t look it,¡± she said jokingly. But when Ellis didn¡¯t respond with a retort of his own, she could tell something was troubling him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Ellis,¡± she said as she sat down next to him. ¡°Whatever it is, you know you can tell me, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡± Ellis swung his feet slowly back and forth, staring out into the tree line. ¡°What¡¯s the point in celebrating?¡± ¡°We caught the thief and we got Byles his money back,¡± she said with a tilt of her head. ¡°Yeah, and it all went to shit.¡± Ellis leaned back on his hands and turned his head away from her. ¡°Ellis, if it wasn¡¯t for you, they would¡¯ve taken Torren away to jail and then who knows what would have happened to him?¡± She waited for him to respond but he continued to ignore her. ¡°He could¡¯ve been killed,¡± she insisted, ¡°And you saved his life.¡± ¡°Whatever you say.¡± ¡°Why are you being so difficult!?¡± ¡°Because!¡± Ellis cried out as he finally turned toward her. ¡°Every time I think about it¡­I feel sick.¡± ¡°He attacked you with a sword!¡± ¡°And I beat him, Mary. I knew I could do it. After the first hit, I knew I would win¡ª that I was stronger than him.¡± ¡°So what!?¡± Mary asked, shaking her head. ¡°That¡¯s what you trained for, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ellis bit his tongue and turned away from her once again. ¡°Mary, you don¡¯t get it¡­¡± ¡°Get what!? Why are you so down about it!?¡± ¡°I was enjoying it!¡± Ellis turned to her as he spoke and she met his gaze. He stared into her eyes and tried his best to keep calm.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. ¡°I knew I could beat him,¡± he continued, ¡°So I just did what I wanted. It wasn¡¯t even hard. It was just a game to me¡­pushing him around like that.¡± Ellis put his hands in his lap and interlocked his fingers. ¡°And then they started cheering, and I just¡­I got lost in it all. I¡¯d never felt so important. For the first time in my life, I actually had this power that I¡¯ve always wanted.¡± Mary pulled her legs from the edge and crossed them. She then placed her hands in her lap and leaned closer to Ellis. ¡°So, maybe you went a little too far with it¡­But even still, he could have killed you.¡± As she spoke, Mary placed a hand on Ellis¡¯ arm. ¡°Maybe I should have let him.¡± Suddenly, Mary pulled back her hand from Ellis and whipped it across his head. ¡°Ow! What the hell!?¡± Mary sat up onto her knees and slapped Ellis again, harder this time. ¡°Why would you say that!?¡± Ellis threw his hands up in defense. ¡°Ow! Mary!?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ever say it again!¡± she demanded between repeated slaps. ¡°Quit it!¡± ¡°Promise you won¡¯t ever say it again!¡± ¡°Alright, alright! I promise!¡± Mary lowered herself back down with a huff. She used the last bit of her anger to give Ellis a shove and then brushed the hair from her face. Ellis wanted to curse her out, but stopped when he saw glistening tears in the corner of her eyes. She could feel him staring, so she blinked them away. ¡°Why do you always do that?¡± she asked him. ¡°Do what? Let you hit me?¡± ¡°No!¡± she said, slapping her thigh. ¡°Why do you always beat yourself up like that? Saying stupid things and acting like no one cares about you. Do you really think that low of yourself?¡± Ellis looked down into his hands. Silence was his answer. ¡°Ellis, you can¡¯t possibly¡ª¡± ¡°Yeah, Mary. I do.¡± ¡°But why¡­?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not!¡± ¡°It is, Mary!¡± Ellis cried out desperately, gripping the sides of his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m supposed to do! I never know! I feel like I am just running around, and around, and around and I don¡¯t even know what I am heading towards. All I ever do is make mistakes, again and again. I just feel so lost all the damn time! I can¡¯t take it!¡± Ellis lowered his head into his hands, hiding his face from Mary as the tears began to flow. She wanted to comfort him but she didn¡¯t know what to say. She had never seen Ellis like this before, and to see him in so much pain made her heart feel as if it might break right alongside his. Ellis shook his head, continuing to speak between deep breaths. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore, Mary. This feeling of never being good enough. I keep trying to be better. I keep trying to do the right thing, but what if¡­¡± He wiped the tears from his face with the cloth of his shirt. ¡°What if I am only trying so hard to be a good person because I know deep down that I am not?¡± Mary inched herself closer to him and grabbed his hand. ¡°You think all you do is make mistakes? I don¡¯t believe that, not for a second.¡± Mary tried her best to reach him, but Ellis couldn¡¯t bring himself to look at her. ¡°Why can¡¯t you see what I see?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a killer, Mary,¡± he said as he pulled his hand away from her. ¡°You mean Egurd?¡± Ellis said nothing. ¡°That was an accident, Ellis.¡± Ellis shook his head. ¡°It wasn¡¯t. I was so angry back then. I just kept thinking about what he was saying and I¡­I couldn¡¯t listen anymore. I wanted him to go away. I wanted to make him go away.¡± Ellis still hadn¡¯t forgiven himself for that night. It was what Mary had feared ever since they had returned from Edge. Sir Perry had brushed it off, but Mary knew better. Egurd¡¯s death still weighed heavily on his conscience, even after all this time; even though he was a terrible man who probably deserved to die. ¡°You¡¯re not a bad person Ellis. Even if you killed Egurd, you didn¡¯t kill Torren.¡± ¡°What difference does it make? I still¡ª¡± ¡°It makes all the difference!¡± she said as she threw her hands in the air. ¡°You could have cut him down. Everyone was ready for you to do it. You had every reason to, but you didn¡¯t. You held back! So stop acting like you aren¡¯t a good person because you are! A bad person would never have done what you did.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong Mary.¡± ¡°How am I wrong!?¡± she asked as she folded her arms. ¡°I didn¡¯t stop because of me¡­¡± he admitted. ¡°I stopped because of you.¡± Mary blinked several times. ¡°Me!? What did I do?¡± Ellis opened his mouth to speak, but then decided against it. Instead, he smiled to himself and looked Mary directly in the eyes. ¡°What!?¡± she asked him, her face turning red. ¡°Tell me!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Ellis shrugged his shoulders and looked down into his hands, tracing the lines on his palm with his index finger. ¡°I feel this constant doubt inside; so much, sometimes, that it¡¯s like I¡¯m paralyzed by it. But it¡¯s always alright in the end because there is one thing I never have to worry about¡ª you.¡± Ellis looked up at her. ¡°It¡¯s always you. Without you, I don¡¯t know who I¡¯d be. As long as you¡¯re with me, I just¡­I get this feeling that everything will be alright.¡± Mary¡¯s face grew hot. She had never expected Ellis to say something like this to her; she wanted to scream. Her head was full of so many thoughts and feelings, but she couldn¡¯t make sense of any of them. The only thing she could do was keep her eyes on Ellis. His stupid face. His stupid eyes. His stupid mouth curled up in a soft and tender smile. And for some strange reason, she didn¡¯t want to look away. ¡°That was a dumb thing to say¡­¡± Ellis said sheepishly as he turned away from her. Mary felt like she was floating. Something had changed, though she couldn¡¯t be sure exactly what. What she did know was that Ellis was the cause of it. ¡°Well,¡± she said, finally breaking her silence. ¡°If you believe in me, then I believe in you. So, as long as I¡¯m here, I don¡¯t want you to think those things about yourself ever again.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said, halfheartedly. Mary slid herself next to him on the edge of the roof. She brought her legs over the ledge and let them dangle next to his. She could feel his warmth next to her and it drew her in. Mary stared at Ellis until he had no choice but to turn towards her. When their eyes met again, she spoke to him. ¡°I¡¯m serious, Ellis. Never again. Promise me?¡± Something about Mary in that instant made Ellis¡¯ heartbeat quicken. Not in the same way as when he was training, but in a new and unfamiliar way. He felt scared, but also excited. Nervous, but confident. He studied the depth of her eyes, how they sparkled back at him, and the way the stray bits of her hair caught the moonlight. Whatever he had been feeling before, he couldn¡¯t remember. Right now, there was only her. And he knew, from that moment until his last, that he would rather die than make her worry. ¡°I promise.¡± Before long, the two of them became tired. Ellis lowered himself onto his back and folded his arms across his stomach. Mary, soon thereafter, laid herself down next to him ¡ªshoulder to shoulder¡ª and rested her head next to his. Ellis relaxed himself one slow, deep breath at a time. Closing his eyes, Ellis felt the roof beneath him fade away until there was only the sensation of Mary¡¯s body against his own. After some time, Ellis couldn¡¯t be sure whether he was asleep or awake; he had never felt so at ease. He wanted this feeling to last forever. For every breath that she took in, he would let out one of his own. Above them, streaks of silver wove between the stars like threads in a great tapestry. And they laid there together in still bliss until they each, and in their own time, drifted peacefully into sleep. Chapter 49. The Curtain Rises Black clouds rolled away, carried listlessly on the new autumn''s wind, peeling back like a curtain to reveal the full moon above. A veil of silver swept over the Omnirian low lands, illuminating them in starlight. The capital city of Eadenfros gleamed below, sprawling outward for well over two square miles, containing within it a ring of ancient buildings that surround the Royal Palace ¡ª the old city of Holun Caras. Holun Caras ¡ª the original capital of Omnirius¡ª was built nearly one thousand years ago by the founder of Omnirius. However, it had been demolished at the command of the Rhoden Dynasty to make room for their new city of Eadenfros. The Rhodens had sought to eliminate from Omnirius the influences of the Omnir Dynasty, and with it the remnants of the Deceluan faith that dominated the region. Temples fell, homes were destroyed, and the streets were remodeled and reorganized. Eadenfros has since stood as a testament to the Rhoden¡¯s vision for Omnirius¡ª the new city of Eadenfros. From the sky above, this new city seemed quiet and peaceful. The streets were empty and the buildings were dark¡ª all except for one. Towards the center of the city, in the highest room of a great stone tower, a fire was burning; a beckoning, orange glow against the backdrop of placid night. This was the northern tower of the Royal Magistrate Office. Over a dozen multi-story buildings were connected to one another, culminating into a large central building that rose several stories into the air. Polished stone walls surrounded the complex, within which were woven a lattice of manicured gardens and stone laid walkways. Four rectangular towers were positioned at either corner of the great central structure, each topped with a spire of obsidian and supported by columns of granite. Inside the north tower, Zorren tossed a log into the fireplace and stoked the flame. The room had four chairs, positioned with their backs to either of the four walls. The ceilings were low, and except for a few small tables and a pile of dried wood, there was not much else. Zorren placed the iron rod against the mantle and walked over to one of the arm chairs. Outside, the tower groaned and shook as the wind passed over, letting a draft in through the open window. "Can we shut that damn thing, Zorren? I''ll catch a cold." Allan pulled his coat up tighter around him and tucked his arms under the heavy fur. ¡°We must leave the window open until he returns.¡± ¡°Hmph. How I loath when he does this¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡± Enticed by curiosity, Zorren walked slowly over to the third chair. Resting comfortably between the armrests was the body of Vrastus. Zorren leaned over and peered into Vrastus¡¯ eyes¡ª they were like black, glossy marbles which rolled back and forth. Allan¡¯s arm chair sounded as he shifted his weight to peer from safely behind Zorren. ¡°I will never be accustomed to that,¡± he said with disgust. ¡°I can handle your spellwork, Zorren. But him?¡± Zorren was tempted to agree. Many years ago, he had put considerable distance between himself and the remnants of his sect. But even still, Zorren firmly believed in their philosophy and the tenets of their sacred doctrine. Whatever Vrastus was, from wherever he drew his power, it was certainly something that gave Zorren profound unease. Regardless of this, however, Zorren was committed to their partnership. He needed Vrastus. Even if it meant sacrificing his own principles¡­ Away beneath the clouds, a slick black crow glided on the updraft toward the northern tower of the Magistrate compound. It came soon enough to the window¡¯s ledge and landed with a fluttering of wings; the warmth from the fireplace was welcoming. Vrastus¡¯ eyes rolled slowly back into his head and he drew in a deep breath. Then, suddenly, the whites of his eyes returned and he gasped for air. Allan nearly jumped out of his seat at the sound. Vrastus smiled at the sight of his wide and fearful eyes. ¡°Did you miss me?¡± ¡°Hardly.¡± Zorren watched as the crow leapt into the air and landed on Vrastus¡¯ shoulder. It then leaned behind him and its form dissolved into black, merging with the shadow of Vrastus¡¯ body. ¡°Well?¡± Zorren asked as he lowered himself down into an empty chair.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Vrastus rubbed his neck and rolled his shoulder apathetically. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Nothing?¡± ¡°Why do we even bother with you¡­¡± ¡°There was nothing important,¡± Vrastus corrected as he glared at Allan. ¡°They were having a celebratory dinner. That is all.¡± ¡°And what of Telhari?¡± ¡°Nowhere to be found on the premises.¡± Zorren folded his hands. ¡°Still?¡± Vrastus smiled. He had an unnatural sense for negative human emotion; he delighted in fear and worry as if they were sweet treats. ¡°Are you concerned, dear Zorren?¡± ¡°Are you not?¡± ¡°Not particularly.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Allan asked as he leaned in. ¡°And why not?¡± ¡°We have given nothing away,¡± Vrastus reasoned, ¡°Least of all to Telhari. And I have done my very best to keep my presence hidden from him, as well as the others.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Allan leaned back into the chair and tapped the arm rest. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Have either of Perry¡¯s secret council made direct contact?¡± Vrastus picked at his nails as he spoke. ¡°Even that elfkin was unaware.¡± ¡°Eldrin is more of an academic,¡± Zorren added. Vrastus shrugged. ¡°I had expected more from him. Those enchantments were quite tough to get through.¡± ¡°And thanks to those enchantments, the council is suspicious.¡± ¡°Blind suspicion means nothing on its own,¡± Vrastus said while crossing his legs. ¡°I¡¯ve told you what they said already. They were suspicious of Zorren even before Eldrin spoke of the break in.¡± Allan folded his arms. ¡°And what of their plan? If they manage to use Perry¡¯s influence and the influence of the Starspawn to gain power¡ª¡± ¡°That will never work!¡± Vrastus laughed as he waved his hand at Allan. ¡°I disagree,¡± Zoren cut in. Vrastus raised his eyebrow at him. ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± Zorren continued, ¡°Rothwell, in his own way, has proved that.¡± ¡°Those Iron Titans?¡± Vrastus asked. Zorren nodded. Vrastus rolled his eyes as he spoke. ¡°Please.¡± ¡°Have you looked into them as I¡¯ve asked?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get to it,¡± he answered dismissively with a wave of his hand. ¡°I do not like unknown variables,¡± Zorren insisted. ¡°Do not delay it any further.¡± ¡°I am only one person, Zorren,¡± Vrastus mused sympathetically, ¡°Please do not abuse my goodwill.¡± ¡°Well then?¡± Allan cut in, looking over at Zorren. ¡°What should we do about Perry?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I just kill everyone?¡± Vrastus offered. ¡°Without Telhari there to defend them, it would be easy enough.¡± Zorren shook his head. ¡°No matter how good you think you are, Perry will not go down without a fi¡ª¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Vrastus slid down into the armchair like a disgruntled child. ¡°Perry, Perry, Perry! I¡¯ve seen his fight with Telhari. I know how to kill him. Unless of course¡­¡± Vrastus said through pursed lips, ¡°You are apprehensive about taking the life of your old friend?¡± Zorren shot him a look. ¡°Before we make an attempt to silence Perry, we must be absolutely certain.¡± ¡°Certain of what?¡± Allan asked. ¡°This is not simply about removing obstacles,¡± Zorren started. ¡°It¡¯s about securing all of our positions simultaneously. Once we make a move against Perry, there will be no going back. I want to make sure all our pawns are in place.¡± ¡°Rothwell?¡± ¡°Among others, yes.¡± Zorren then folded his arms in his lap. ¡°Perry and the others are suspicious,¡± he continued, ¡°Though I cannot say I am surprised. I have hardly ever been welcome in their little club. But even so, they do not have the resources right now to move against me. Of this, they are undoubtedly aware.¡± Vrastus groaned. ¡°So then why don¡¯t I¡ª¡± ¡°That gives us time to position ourselves,¡± Zorren said, cutting him off. ¡°What more do we need to do?¡± Allan asked. ¡°If we get rid of Perry and Rothwell, then Frederick will submit entirely.¡± ¡°The end goal is not Viemen, Allan.¡± ¡°Then what is your goal?¡± Vrastus asked, his crimson eye¡¯s sparkling mischievously. Zorren thought a moment. As he sat there, another gust of wind bombarded the outside of the tower and blew into the room. Zorren stood up from the chair and walked over to the window, his robes billowing behind him. The whistling of the wind rose to a fever pitch as Zorren stared down at the city below. ¡°My goal,¡± he said as he placed both hands on the wooden shutters, ¡°Is Omnirius.¡± With that, he pulled the shutters closed and the room was silent. Vrastus¡¯ eyes followed Zorren as he crossed the room and stopped in front of the fireplace. ¡°That¡¯s a bit more than I signed up for,¡± Vrastus said jokingly. Zorren held his hands up to the fire. ¡°You are welcome to leave any time you wish.¡± ¡°Hmph. You are no fun¡­¡± ¡°This is no game,¡± Allan chastised. Zorren stared beyond his hands and into the flames. His eyes followed mindlessly the wisps of fire that danced upwards. ¡°Not quite, Allan,¡± Zorren said as he folded his hands behind his back. ¡°In fact, I believe the game is just beginning.¡± Chapter 50. Dont Look Up September 8th, year 948 Age of Peace Gate City Just after Dawn Lyle yawned so wide a small tear formed in the corner of his eye. He sniffled a few times then rubbed his face with the back of his gloved hand. Adjusting against the stone wall, he heard the man next to him let out a yawn of his own. Lyle chuckled under his breath. ¡°Contagious, ain¡¯t it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not meant to be sleeping on duty,¡± the second man said as he gave Lyle a side eye. Lyle shrugged his shoulders. From these highest battlements of the city walls, one could see far out into the Omnirian borderlands. Rolling hills and rocky plateaus dominated the western front for dozens of miles. At their end, they came abruptly to a dark green forest of pine and fir trees. Situated between two great mountain ranges ¡ª Brenalazdir to the north and Aizadurian to the south¡ª this formed the border between Omnirius in the east and foreign lands to the west. ¡°At least they are almost done building this place,¡± Lyle sighed to himself. ¡°I¡¯ll be glad to go home.¡± ¡°Cheers to that.¡± ¡°Oi!¡± The man looked at Lyle, surprised by the outburst. ¡°All these months we been stationed up here, an¡¯ I don¡¯t even know where you¡¯re from!¡± Lyle rested his polearm against the wall and looked at the man expectantly. ¡°Krain,¡± the man mumbled. ¡°Krain, eh? Not too far for you then, is it?¡± The second man shook his head. ¡°You?¡± ¡°I¡¯m from way south o¡¯ here. Ever heard of Viemen?¡± The man thought a moment. ¡°I believe so,¡± the man said as he glanced back out into the borderlands. ¡°Viemen is¡­¡± Lyle waited patiently, but the man never finished his thought. He seemed preoccupied, staring intently at the horizon. Lyle waited a moment more but still the man said nothing. ¡°Hey, fella, you alright?¡± Lyle walked over to the man and shook his shoulder gently. His eyes were wide and unmoving; beads of sweat were gathering on his brow. Lyle traced his gaze, curious to see what had captivated him so completely. In the distance, a crisp, blue sky stretched out before them, bleached by a bright yellow sun. A shape suddenly became visible as it drifted out from behind a large mass of clouds and dipped low into the sky. Lyle backed away from the ledge slowly as realization dawned on him. ¡°Is that¡­?¡± The second man nodded absentmindedly. The two stared in disbelief as the form continued to descend toward the horizon. ¡°It¡¯s moving south...¡± the man said, his voice trembling. ¡°South¡­? SOUTH!?¡± Lyle pushed himself away from the banister and bolted toward the ladder, leaving the second man standing alone and in silence. From below, the sound of the warning bell tolled rapidly and echoed throughout Gate City. A commotion was brewing below as Lyle ran from post to post, attempting to warn the others. A single word was quickly becoming clear above the clamor and confusion. Dragon. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. *** September 9th, year 948 Age of Peace Omnirian Magistrate Headquarters - Eadenfros Early Morning The men and women cleared a path as Zorren hurried down the luxuriant marbled halls of the Magistrate compound¡¯s head office. His long green cloak billowed behind him as he walked; a man kept pace beside Zorren, speaking with him in a hushed tone. ¡°And you are certain of this?¡± Zorren whispered. ¡°Absolutely certain!?¡± ¡°I am.¡± Zorren¡¯s lips shriveled into a scowl. ¡°Then we must put a stop to everything else¡ª even your investigations. The council must be told at once.¡± Zorren tore open the door to his office and the two slipped inside. ¡°You seem upset, Zorren.¡± ¡°Do not patronize me,¡± Zorren snapped. ¡°This is¡ª¡± ¡°Serious?¡± the man asked with a smile. ¡°Dangerous?¡± Zorren ignored him. ¡°A dragon? Such a beast has truly come to Omnirius¡­¡± Zorren paced back and forth with his hands behind his back. ¡°And you saw it flying where, exactly?¡± The man folded his arms and leaned against the wall. ¡°South. I have confirmed it with my own two eyes.¡± Zorren stopped. ¡°How far south?¡± The man playfully raised an eyebrow. Zorren let out a deep and frustrated sigh before sitting back into his chair and folding his hands on the desk. ¡°I am sorry, Frederick¡­¡± Zorren mumbled to himself. Just then a knock came to the door. ¡°You may enter.¡± A man dressed in Magistrate robes entered the room. He wore a worried look on his face. ¡°Virtua Zalphineas, I am Urant, messenger for the Fourth Chamber.¡± Zorren nodded to him. ¡°Speak freely and quickly.¡± Urant hesitated. ¡°I-Is it true? Has a dragon crossed our borders?¡± Zorren flicked his eyes to the man against the wall; Urant¡¯s eyes followed. ¡°It is as you say,¡± Zorren answered. Urant shifted his weight. ¡°How shall we proceed, Virtua?¡± Zorren thought a moment. ¡°Inform the other chamber heads that they will be summoned to the Grand Hall in one hour¡¯s time. We will discuss the matter there.¡± Urant bowed his head in acknowledgment. ¡°And¡­¡± Zorren added as Urant reached for the door, ¡°We are not to speak of this to anyone aside from the Chamber heads.¡± Urant turned to face Zorren and bowed his head once again. ¡°I shall not have this compound be run amok with fear and chaos. Am I understood?¡± ¡°Understood, Virtua Zalphineas,¡± Urant said, bowing his head one final time. He stole a glance at the man against the wall before leaving the room. ¡°Virtua?¡± The man mocked, ¡°How ingratiating.¡± Zorren rubbed his brow. ¡°If you have time to waste with your remarks, you should spend it doing something more useful.¡± ¡°Have I not already been useful to you? I confirmed your dragon rumor, did I not?¡± Zorren folded his arms and faced the man as he spoke. ¡°Can you kill it?¡± The man seemed stunned. He stared at Zorren in surprise, locked in his gaze for several moments, before throwing his head back in laughter. ¡°Ahaha! Zorren! You are surely joking, are you not?¡± Zorren didn¡¯t move. The man wiped tears from his eyes. ¡°Well,¡± he continued, ¡°You must be, if you think that any single person could best a creature of such caliber on their own.¡± ¡°Even with your abilities?¡± ¡°Absolutely,¡± the man said flatly, his joy having quickly faded. ¡°One would have to be mad to even think about engaging it alone. Kastharii of that size could easily burn Viemen to ash in a single night.¡± Zorren folded his hands behind his back. ¡°¡­Would it be satisfied?¡± The man looked up in shock. ¡°Surely you don¡¯t mean¡­?¡± He expected a hint of playfulness in Zorren¡¯s stare, but there was none to be found. Indeed, Zorren was never the type to joke; it was one of the few qualities that Vrastus genuinely disliked about him. ¡°That is quite ruthless,¡± Vrastus added in a grave tone, ¡°Even by your standards.¡± Vrastus took a long breath in as he studied Zorren¡¯s face. ¡°Have you ever witnessed Kastharii feed? Heard the crackle and pop of mortal flesh as it burns? Bone burnt to ash? Screams rising over the sound of roaring flame?¡± Zorren shot him a look. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question,¡± Zorren snapped. ¡°Would it be satisfied?¡± Vrastus thought a moment. ¡°I cannot say. It may¡­ or it may not.¡± ¡°Enough of your games!¡± ¡°I am being truthful,¡± Vrastus insisted, ¡°These are not mere beasts that move according to primal instinct. They are ancient beings with machinations of their own design. Most of which others are seldom, if ever, privy too. It may have simply come to this land on a whim,¡± Vrastus said with a shrug of his shoulders. ¡°Or perhaps¡­¡± Zorren turned to him with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Perhaps?¡± Vrastus met his stare, returning a faint smile. ¡°Perhaps it has a reason.¡± Chapter 51. Something Wicked September 11th, year 948 Age of Peace South Viemen Early Afternoon The caravan wheels creaked one final time as the cart was brought to a standstill. Before Ingrid could even turn around, she heard the rumbling of the wooden steps as Mary and Ellis trampled up them and through the doors to the Lonely Song. Ingrid shook her head at them and turned over her shoulder. ¡°Herbert, please keep watch over the cart.¡± The man named Herbert nodded and remained in the driver¡¯s seat of the caravan. ¡°I¡¯ll grab you a pint,¡± Ingrid added as she walked up the steps. Inside, the tavern was alive with its recurring afternoon rush. The wind-chill and quickly fading sunlight of the encroaching autumn made the citizens of Viemen crave the comfort of a hearth and a flagon of mead. Several new wenches were hired to keep up with the seasonal influx of patrons. These young women darted between tables with worn expressions of confusion and anxiety, struggling openly to keep up with demand. Ingrid searched the dining hall, spying Ellis and Mary seated at the far end of the room in their usual spot. ¡°Who¡¯re you?¡± ¡°Bessie,¡± the young woman answered in a shy voice. ¡°I don¡¯t recognize you,¡± Ellis said bluntly. ¡°She must be new,¡± Mary reasoned. ¡°Is Ma in the back?¡± Bessie nodded. ¡°Shall I get her for you?¡± ¡°Yes, please.¡± The girl trotted off to the back. From behind, Mary and Ellis could hear the sound of clanking metal as Ingrid approached. ¡°Are you sure you wish to dine here?¡± she asked them. ¡°Sir Perry will expect you for dinner, so don¡¯t spoil your appetite.¡± ¡°Ma serves the best goat hash in the whole town,¡± Ellis said with a crazed look in his eye. It was no use trying to convince them otherwise. The trio had been running errands for the Starspawn all morning: buying supplies and raw materials, dropping off weapons and armor for repair at the smithy. Ingrid had initially protested these frequent assignments, but Perry remained insistent. It was true that the merchants and townsfolk now knew her face well, and before long she was even given special treatment and was frequently able to fetch a fairer price than even Sir Perry himself on certain wares. However, Ingrid couldn¡¯t help but feel that Perry was being intentionally distant with her. The two were typically close, and even if they seldom shared their own thoughts openly with one another, they nonetheless shared an understanding of each other¡¯s mind. It was this precise connection that had, for over one month¡¯s time, made Ingrid suspicious of Perry actions; and it was Perry¡¯s understanding of her, she reasoned, which had made him suspicious in turn. Keeping her busy and away from the barracks any chance he could find would allow Sir Perry to do whatever he wanted without her prying. For now, she had no cause to object. But she was not sure how much more of this she could take. Ingrid heard the sound of uneven footsteps against an aging wooden floor as Ma Mileena turned the corner. ¡°Hoh? The brats are back, eh?¡± ¡°Ma!¡± the two said in unison. ¡°Afternoon, Ma,¡± Ingrid said with a nod of her head. ¡°Out in the markets this mornin¡¯?¡± Ma asked as she rested her hands on the bar counter. Ellis nodded. ¡°Dropped off about three dozen swords to Markus down by the river.¡± ¡°Ma, do you know what they¡¯re doin¡¯ down there anyway?¡± Mary asked. ¡°All those men in the tents?¡± Ma shook her head. ¡°Haven¡¯t the foggiest. But them¡¯s the talk of the town.¡± ¡°Well, if it was anything good, we likely would¡¯ve been told,¡± Ingrid added as she sat down next to Ellis.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°Goat hash for you, I¡¯m guessing?¡± Ma said as she pointed a finger at Ellis. He nodded greedily. ¡°I¡¯ll try it too, Ma. Please and thank you!¡± Mary added. ¡°And for you, dear?¡± Ingrid thought about it. ¡°I¡¯ll try the hash as well, Ma. Thank you.¡± ¡°All right. Bessie!¡± The girl appeared from the back. ¡°Yes, Ma?¡± ¡°Three goat hash for the¡ª¡± Just then the door to the Lonely Song burst open. A man came running clumsily and out of breath into the center of the tavern. The commotion died down at the sudden outburst and all heads turned toward him. ¡°What is it Roger? You look like you seen a ghost!?¡± Ma called out from the other end of the room. ¡°Not a ghost, Ma!¡± Roger said between panting breaths. ¡°It¡¯s worse!¡± She eyed him nervously. ¡°Out with it then.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a dragon, Ma! A dragon! They seen it flying over the Dags!¡± A murmur of concern passed through the room; different voices all speaking hurriedly to one another and rising together in fear. Ma pulled the rag off her shoulder and slapped it onto the counter. ¡°Calm down! Calm down!¡± Ma left from behind the bar to meet Roger in the middle of the room. Ingrid rose slowly from her seat to observe this man who had spoken with the unmistakable aura of true terror. ¡°Roger, talk plainly, boy. Slow and plain.¡± ¡°Ain¡¯t never been no dragon this side of the mountain!¡± a man called from one of the tables. ¡°Boy¡¯s got ghosts in his head!¡± A hail of laughter and agreement spread around the room. ¡°You say that and you¡¯ll be the one burning in the flames!¡± Roger yelled back. ¡°Enough!¡± Ma threw her hands up, putting space between Roger and the growing discontent from the mob of patrons. Regardless of whether or not Roger was telling the truth, fear of those creatures was as real as it was strong; and drunk men do foolish things when spurred on by fear. ¡°What proof ¡®as he got, anyway!?¡± another man called from behind his flagon. ¡°Yeah!¡± Roger seemed to have been waiting for this moment. He smiled wryly and pointed behind him. ¡°In the town square! A group of soldiers is there right now talking with Mayor Rothwell!¡± There was a hush that came over all in the tavern. Eyes flicked from face to face as each person thought about what Roger had said. In an instant, dozens of men and women shot up from their tables and ran toward the door of the Lonely Song. Ma grabbed Roger and pulled him back, narrowly avoiding the frenzied throng. Mary and Ellis looked worriedly at one another; each of them knowing full well that beasts of legend live and stalk in the wilds of the world. ¡°You are certain of this?¡± Ingrid asked as she jogged over to Roger. ¡°A battalion has arrived from Eadenfros?¡± Roger nodded several times. ¡°Mayor Rothwell received them on sudden notice less than an hour ago. They spoke only among themselves, but some managed to get close enough to hear what they was sayin¡¯.¡± ¡°What did they say!¡± Ellis blurted out as he and Mary came running over, eager to not be left out of the conversation. ¡°Four days ago, some guards up in Gate City spied a shadow flying above the mountains.¡± ¡°A shadow?¡± Ma asked. Roger nodded. ¡°They kept it on the hush, but eventually the Magistrate confirmed it was a dragon.¡± ¡°And they only now send someone!?¡± Ma roared. ¡°A masterful rider can make the trip in two days flat! What are they waiting for!?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, Ma, honest I don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Where was the last place the dragon was spotted?¡± Ingrid asked him. Her mind was spinning with concern and she dared not linger on any one thought for too long. It would do no good to lose her nerves before she had all the information. ¡°The captain told Mayor Rothwell they last saw the thing half a day ago on their ride to Viemen. It looked like it was heading towards the south-eastern bend of the Dags.¡± Ellis remained silent, his eyes pointed towards the floor. Then a thought suddenly occurred to him. ¡°Mary, isn¡¯t that¡­?¡± She knew in an instant what he meant and her eyes widened. ¡°Ellis, Mary,¡± Ingrid cut in as she stood tall, ¡°Head back to the barracks at once. Tell Sir Perry of everything that has happened. I will go first to the town square and speak with Rothwell.¡± Mary and Ellis nodded in silence, then stood up and ran out of the tavern. ¡°Ma,¡± Ingrid said as she turned to the old woman, ¡°If it really is true, then this town is no longer safe. It would be best for you to¡ª¡± Ma held up her hand, cutting Ingrid off. ¡°Uh-uh. I haven¡¯t left this town, even when there were scores of southern men marching on her with swords and spears. If you think some bloated lizard is gonna scare me away, you¡¯re crazier than he looks.¡± Roger frowned. Ingrid wanted to protest; but one look into the eyes of that obdurate old woman was enough to know that it would be futile to argue. With a tentative plan in action, Ingrid moved with the others down the steps of the Lonely Song and ran down the main road toward the town square. Chapter 52. Crisis Meeting September 11th, year 948 Viemen - Town Square Evening A sonorous wall of chaos and fear rose high and far from the town square of Viemen. Ingrid could hear the low roar of a growing crowd break through the babbling of street-sounds as she ran down the main road. She had scarcely seen, outside the context of war, so many men running frantic, shouting and on the verge of erupting with violence; this sight brought back her memories of that time. She was tense with anticipation, ready at a moment¡¯s notice to draw her blade should things take a turn for the worse. And as Ingrid finally came upon the town square, she saw that it was just as Roger had described. Through the masses she could see the fountain that sat in the center of the square. Surrounding the fountain was a battalion of near forty men, two of whom held high the banners of Eadenfros and of the house of Rhoden. Trying desperately to keep back the boisterous onlookers were the men of Rothwell¡¯s militia. As Ingrid started pushing her way through the crowd, she could make out several other figures clustered around a wooden podium, atop which no one stood. Mayor Julian Rothwell was standing next to a man who, Ingrid reasoned, must be the captain of the Eadenfros battalion. Behind Rothwell, standing a full foot or more above the rest, was the man named Julius¡ª leader of the Iron Titans. Beyond his uncouth advances and his untimely introduction after Perry¡¯s duel, there hung about him an aura that she could not quite define. Nevertheless, Ingrid detested that man. She came within a few dozen feet of the group, before a familiar voice called to her. ¡°Ingrid!¡± She turned quickly to see Sir Perry riding atop his horse. The two made eye contact and Ingrid nodded her head towards the men that were gathered at the fountain. Perry followed her gaze and nodded in return. He then began to wave his hand broadly through the air in an attempt to signal for the onlookers to clear the way. A path opened up for him and he trotted through until both he and Ingrid had made it to the line of militia men. Perry dismounted and walked with Ingrid to the barricade¡¯s edge. The men, recognizing them both immediately, parted the way. Once beyond the blockade, Rothwell caught their glimpse and waved for them to approach. ¡°Sir Perry, I was just about to send for you.¡± It was somewhat difficult to hear Rothwell¡¯s voice over the sound of the crowd. ¡°How did you know to come?¡± ¡°A man named Lyle came to me directly,¡± Perry explained. ¡°A former guardsman who was stationed in Gate City. He was the first one to lay eyes on it.¡± ¡°The dragon,¡± Julius corrected. ¡°Yes,¡± Perry answered without looking at him. Rothwell nodded. ¡°Then you are aware. Good. That will save us time.¡± Rothwell turned to the captain of the Eadenfros soldiers. ¡°Captain Millner, what word from Eadenfros on the matter?¡± ¡°The capital city has begun the necessary preparations.¡± ¡°And this was all they could spare?¡± Perry interjected. Captain Millner swallowed hard. ¡°The Magistrate and the Security Council are working diligently to ensure that our forces are spread effectively and efficiently.¡± ¡°Hah!¡± Julius boomed, ¡°They sent the few of you to put on airs. What are forty men with wooden spears going to accomplish against such a creature?¡± Julius spoke so loudly that the men of the Eadenfros company, who were standing only a few feet away, began to look concernedly at one another. ¡°What are you saying, Julius?¡± Rothwell asked him. ¡°I am saying,¡± Julius said as he leaned in close to Captain Millner, ¡°That you were sent here to die.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Perry called as he stepped between the two. ¡°Forty men is not as much as I would have hoped for, but it is enough to make a stand.¡± ¡°Oh? And what do you expect to do with a mere forty men, Sir Perry?¡± Julius asked as he folded his arms. The group was now focused their attention on Perry. Julius, Rothwell, and Ingrid all watched him, waiting to hear his plan; even Captain Millner, now devoid of all bluster, simply watched in silence. ¡°Julius,¡± Perry asked with an obvious air of reluctance, ¡°Have you or your men ever encountered a dragon in your travels throughout the West?¡± ¡°Once,¡± Julius answered. ¡°And?¡± Ingrid asked. ¡°And by the time we approached, the village it had descended upon was entirely aflame. When the creature stood tall, its visage could be seen rising higher than the smoke. It was a terrible beast, worthy of the legends.¡± ¡°You did not fight it?¡± Perry asked. ¡°Of course not!¡± Julius boomed, ¡°We fled to the mountains and waited until morning.¡± ¡°Surely you must have learned something useful?¡± Ingrid asked.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°We did not fight the creature, and so I cannot speak to a means by which to slay it. However, we did travel back to the town the morning after. Swords and spear heads alike were broken, dented and chipped.¡± ¡°So our weapons are useless after all¡­¡± Captain Millner sighed as his face grew pale. ¡°Not quite,¡± Julius began, ¡°There were a few¡ª and mind my words¡ª very few weapons that had on them dragon¡¯s blood.¡± Perry stepped in closer to Julius as he spoke. ¡°So the creature can be harmed?¡± ¡°Somehow,¡± Julius admitted, ¡°Yes. Though I know not what conditions differed between those that wounded the creature and those that did not.¡± ¡°Still,¡± Perry said as he tightened the bracers on his forearm, ¡°That means there is hope.¡± ¡°Sir Perry,¡± Ingrid said, ¡°There is something else.¡± The group turned to her in anticipation. Ingrid looked now to Captain Millner. ¡°I was told that your company last laid eyes on the creature a half-day ago?¡± Captain Millner nodded. ¡°You are correct.¡± ¡°And to where exactly was it flying?¡± ¡°Toward the mountains in the south east.¡± ¡°Has it not touched down at any village on its way South?¡± Sir Perry asked in surprise. ¡°There were a few reports of missing cattle and herding beasts in the field lands, but no villages had been attacked.¡± ¡°Oh? That is strange¡­¡± Julius mumbled to himself. Rothwell raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°Is it so strange?¡± ¡°Explain yourself, Julius,¡± Perry demanded. ¡°Dragons are intelligent creatures¡­but they are also proud and dangerous. They care not of the goings-ons of beings they deem as lesser. They would not think twice about consuming an entire village or setting acres of land aflame on a whim.¡± ¡°Then how has neither occurred?¡± Rothwell asked. ¡°I do not know,¡± Julius admitted. ¡°But it is certainly interesting.¡± ¡°Interesting!?¡± Captain Millner cried out. ¡°Are you mad?¡± ¡°Settle down, Captain,¡± Perry urged with an outstretched hand, ¡°This news is also in our favor.¡± ¡°How!?¡± ¡°If the creature has traveled so far south and has not yet attacked, then perhaps it has not come here to feed.¡± ¡°Or perhaps it will be famished from the trek and lay us all to waste!¡± Perry thought a moment. ¡°You are correct, Captain. We cannot eliminate fully the possibility that the creature will attack. Still, if it has yet to make a move, then perhaps we have time to prepare.¡± ¡°Prepare?¡± Julius asked with a laugh. ¡°Perry, surely you aren¡¯t thinking to confront it?¡± ¡°Yes, if we must. But that is not our priority.¡± ¡°What do you suggest?¡± Rothwell asked. ¡°The forests near the river are thick and should provide cover. Mayor Rothwell, if your Militia can prioritize the evacuation of women and children from the market districts and New Viemen, then my Guild can rally the able bodied men toward the barracks to be equipped for combat.¡± ¡°And what of Old Viemen?¡± Ingrid asked. ¡°Lord Viemen¡¯s land lies opposite the river. It should be enough distance away that evacuees would be safe.¡± ¡°Lord Viemen¡­has not responded to our messenger,¡± Captain Millner said in a hushed voice. ¡°What!?¡± Perry shouted. ¡°When was he informed!?¡± Captain Millner squirmed under the pressure. ¡°We stopped first to Lord Viemen¡¯s manor. When he refused our company¡­we came to Mayor Rothwell¡­¡± ¡°Spineless son of a¡­.¡± Rothwell muttered to himself as he balled up his fists. ¡°He truly intends to abandon this town!?¡± Captain Millner shook his head. ¡°I cannot say what Lord Viemen¡¯s intentions are. Our orders were to defend Viemen. And we are not to leave until the crisis has been resolved¡­no matter the outcome.¡± ¡°Forget Frederick, then,¡± Perry spat, ¡°Let him hide away in his basement like the rat that he is. Ingrid, I will rally the people of Old Viemen and direct them south to the town square.¡± Perry turned next to Rothwell. ¡°They will meet your men here to be guided to the river¡¯s edge. Be sure to take provisions with you and many blankets for the cold. Once you arrive and set up camp, do not light any fires as it could give away your position. We will send a messenger to you by morning.¡± Rothwell nodded in agreement. ¡°And you¡­¡± Perry said as he turned to Julius, ¡°Are your men willing to fight?¡± Julius open his mouth to speak, but Rothwell interjected before he could. ¡°They will fight,¡± he pronounced. ¡°I guarantee it.¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¡°And what shall I do?¡± Ingrid asked. ¡°Head back to the barracks and inform the others. They are only partially aware of the situation but they do not have details. Inform Avenell of the plan. He is to make sure all the staff and farm hands are evacuated with the rest.¡± ¡°Including Ellis and Mary?¡± Perry winced. ¡°Yes. They will not want to hear it, but force them if you must.¡± Ingrid patted the pommel of her sword. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°And what of your friend?¡± Julius asked. ¡°Your Elfkin companion?¡± Perry paused. Rothwell waited for an answer as well; even Captain Millner seemed interested. Two strange creatures of a mysterious ilk having converged on their town. Perry longed for the days when matters were simple. ¡°We have not had contact with Telhari in over a month,¡± he said finally. ¡°We should not expect him in this fight.¡± Julius seemed mildly displeased with the answer; but if he had thoughts of protest, he did not voice them. Having decided on their plan of action, Rothwell showed Perry to the podium. Reluctant, he finally stepped on top and within moments the crowd began to quiet. With certainty and charisma, Sir Perry of the Starspawn informed the people of Viemen of their plan to evacuate. He spoke of the provisions they were to gather, the path they were to take, and of the sacrifice that he and his men, along with many others, were willing to make to ensure their safety. Away in the crowd, Ma Mileena stood with her arms folded, watching Sir Perry give his speech to the people of Viemen. And she thought back to those days of hardship and war. Back to the days when she had watched a young and inexperienced general carve his way to victory, despite setback and strife. She watched as that same man stood before her once again with the unmistakable aura of wisdom and experience, yet still brandishing the same tenacity and strength of his younger self. She watched him; and despite the direness of their plight, she smiled. Chapter 53. Their Final Decision September 9th, year 948 Great Meeting Hall, Palace of High King Rhoden IV - Holun Caras (Old City) Noon Vrastus stood outside the meeting hall with the other assistants. Only the principal Advisorship councilors remained inside; and they were currently locked in heated discussion. It wasn¡¯t long after both Zorren and Regalus had independently confirmed the sighting of the dragon that the tone of the meeting changed quite drastically. The discourse had escalated rather quickly, and soon all but the highest officers were removed from the meeting hall to minimize interjection. There were nine other men and women standing in the hallway just outside the southern entrance to the meeting hall. Vrastus, who stood apart from the others, casually looked between the two sentries that stood guard at the doorway. From this position, his exquisite hearing allowed him to know clearly what was being said from within the room. He was, after all, an intelligencer by trade. Another man, young and regal looking, walked slowly away from the group and toward Vrastus. The attendant was a man in the employ of the Archduchess Catherine Kendrich; and Vrastus knew all too well how she and her company operated. ¡°Caleb, what do you think they are saying?¡± Caleb was that new name which Vrastus had recently adopted, after adjusting his face to that of a well-groomed young man with light brown hair, green eyes, and distinctly plain features. ¡°It is hard to say, Jasper.¡± ¡°Zorren seemed quite concerned. Not his usual self, at all,¡± Jasper sneered. ¡°I trust Virtua Zalphineas,¡± Vrastus said, ¡°As well as the others, with the security of our nation.¡± ¡°As do I, Caleb. As do I.¡± Just beyond the door to the meeting hall, Vrastus could hear voices rising once again. Thoroughly unamused with Jasper¡¯s meddling, Vrastus proceeded to ignore him and instead strained his senses to focus on the meeting¡­ ¡°It cannot be done, Zorren! It simply cannot be done!¡± Regalus was standing now, his volatile temper on full display. ¡°You would miss this opportunity to fell the creature?¡± Zorren asked. ¡°It cannot be done!¡± ¡°If the beast goes unchecked, it could do irreparable damage to this nation, Regalus!¡± Allan insisted. ¡°Lady Kendrich?¡± Catherine remained seated, though she was, in her own way, quite tense; and if it was not for a lifetime of court etiquette, she too would be standing in frustration. ¡°Allan is right, Regalus.¡± ¡°Precisely, I¡ª¡± ¡°Regalus is also correct, Allan.¡± Allan left his mouth agape for a moment. ¡°Well we cannot do nothing! Zorren!? Speak some sense to these people!¡± Zorren stood up slowly from his chair to face Regalus who puffed out his chest in response. ¡°Thus far the creature has made no attack on our land. While it is unsuspecting, this could be our only opportunity to catch it off guard. If we do not, Viemen will be¡ª¡± ¡°Bah!¡± Regalus waved his hand dismissively and turned from the table to begin pacing the floor. ¡°To march the number you are suggesting to the south would not only take well over a fortnight, but it would be visible¡ª especially from the skies!¡± ¡°And if we wait!?¡± Allan interjected. ¡°If it is allowed to begin an assault on Eadenfros then it will kill thousands before we have any competent retaliation! And if it sets fire to the roads? To the store houses? To the armories? Then we will have lost our chance for a counter offensive! We should strike while the beast is near Viemen and¡ª¡± Regalus slammed his hands down on the table in a fury. ¡°Let it burn Viemen to the ground if it must!¡± The room fell silent, save for the sound of Regalus¡¯ labored breathing. ¡°Could we evacuate?¡± Catherine asked after a few moments. ¡°Send just enough men to escort the nobility and officials from Viemen?¡± ¡°Lady Kendrich!?¡± Allan asked in shock. ¡°How dare you!¡± Catherine remained seated but leaned forward to address Allan directly. ¡°Sending so many men south would cost lives and money, neither of which we have in abundance to spare. A small battalion of men would be enough to escort the nobility and government officers safely out of Viemen, without risk to our assets.¡±If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°What good would it be to save Marquess Viemen or Lord Mannigold if their producing lands are burned to ash?¡± Allan shot back. ¡°Assuming Eadenfros does not fall under siege by this creature,¡± Zorren answered, ¡°It would behoove us greatly to remain in favorable standing with the nobility. The citizens elsewhere may have their qualms with our decision, but they will be glad above all else that they were spared the horror of its onslaught. But to insult the nobility by leaving their own to die? That is a slight which will not be forgotten. Least of all by Archduke Mannigold.¡± Allan sat back in his chair, defeated. Catherine glanced over at Zorren who settled himself back in his chair. She could see no fault in Zorren¡¯s reasoning; in fact it was precisely the same reasoning that she herself had employed. For once, it seemed the two were of the same mind. ¡°Still¡­¡± Regalus spoke in a low tenor, ¡°This situation is worrisome.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Regalus?¡± Catherine asked. ¡°A dragon has not been seen this land for over a millennium,¡± Regalus started, ¡°Zorren can no doubt confirm this.¡± The table looked to Zorren who nodded his head slightly. ¡°It is true. At least with the degree of certainty that my office can provide.¡± ¡°And from where did you confirm this information?¡± Catherine asked with a tone of intrigue. Regalus hesitated, no doubt due to the fact that he had resorted to the same resources as Zorren himself. Though, of course, Zorren did not share Regalus¡¯ reservations for the inchoate musings of Omnirius¡¯ ancestors. ¡°The Halls of Marvello carry many ancient records,¡± Zorren offered. ¡°It is within those tomes that the old accounts of the land are kept.¡± ¡°Treatises of the Omnirs?¡± Catherine asked half-mockingly. ¡°Can such documents be trusted?¡± ¡°What matters most is that our infrastructure is unable to handle such a threat!¡± Regalus shouted, eager to change the subject. ¡°The creatures¡¯ bodily machinations are beyond our ken. To engage with it, except in the direst of circumstances, would be ill advised.¡± ¡°So you are in agreement with Zorren, then?¡± Allan asked with a stern voice. ¡°Let the beast devour Viemen and hope it becomes sated!?¡± Regalus stared stone faced at Allan. ¡°If it must be done.¡± ¡°Then I am sorry, Allan,¡± Catherine said softly, ¡°But it seems the decision is already made. The Royal Army shall remain stationed in Eadenfros.¡± ¡°And of the nobles?¡± Allan asked. ¡°We can presume that, for the time being, only the south is in danger,¡± Zorren answered. ¡°Which places only Marquess Viemen, Lord Mannigold, and their estates in danger,¡± Catherine added. ¡°What of Lord Thistletwat?¡± Regalus asked. ¡°He is far from risk,¡± said Catherine. ¡°It would be of little sense to send an envoy there to retrieve him. He will be safer in Edge.¡± ¡°Sir Perry will not leave Viemen,¡± Zorren said as he sat back down. ¡°He will not have a choice,¡± Regalus answered. ¡°Even still, he will not leave,¡± Zorren insisted. ¡°That man abandoned the wealth of his own family in Eadenfros to remain in that town. He will not leave it, especially when it is in such dire straits.¡± ¡°Sir Perry is too great an asset to lose to such a calamity! A martial prowess and mind for war such as his is not something that can be raised through hard work alone.¡± Regalus leaned his hand on the table and pointed a finger at Zorren. ¡°He must be brought to Eadenfros.¡± ¡°Would you be the one to force him?¡± Zorren asked with a snide tone. Regalus scrunched his brow at Zorren¡¯s comment. ¡°The man is not so dumb as to try and fight such a creature!¡± Regalus reasoned, mostly for his own comfort. ¡°He will listen to reason!¡± ¡°Enough of this,¡± Catherine cut in. ¡°Sir Perry may have his military value, but on the matter of maintaining good-will with the nobility, he is of little concern. An envoy shall be sent to Viemen to retrieve Frederick and his house. If Sir Perry is keen to flee, then he may join them. Otherwise, he may remain of his own free will.¡± ¡°How many men will you send?¡± Allan asked. ¡°How many would satisfy you, Allan?¡± she responded coldly. ¡°Any men sent will die regardless,¡± Zorren added. ¡°The number should be large enough to convince the naive people of Viemen that there is a chance they may survive, but not so large that their loss will greatly affect our ranks.¡± ¡°Should the people not be told to flee?¡± Allan asked with a frustrated tone. ¡°Be brought to Eadenfros for protection?¡± ¡°If such a large mass tries to flee, there will be chaos, more so than we are equipped to handle,¡± Zorren said with a sigh. ¡°Their migration will certainly upset the other towns and before long the entire region will become disordered.¡± ¡°If such a number were to head toward the city,¡± Regalus added, ¡°It may draw the beast north.¡± Allan shot Zorren a ferocious look; half a look of anger and half the look of a pleading man. Zorren and Allan saw eye to eye on many things, but Allan was, to Zorren¡¯s occasional frustration, not one to get his hands dirty. Truthfully, this was not Zorren¡¯s ideal way to conduct business either, but the circumstances were unprecedented. A direct fight with such a beast had to be avoided at all costs. They were hopelessly out of their depth, both in terms of knowledge and capability. Even Vrastus had been of little help to them; indeed his only useful contribution was merely to confirm its existence. ¡°Fifty men,¡± Allan said, finally. ¡°Ten to escort Frederick and his family north and the other forty to provide aid to Viemen.¡± Regalus nodded; there was a touch of sympathy in his expression. ¡°It can be managed. I will have the assignments drawn up at once. As for Eadenfros,¡± Regalus added, ¡°There are tunnels beneath the old city that may be used in the event of a siege. We will stock the area near to the tunnel entrances with provisions, weapons and soldiers. Those noble houses residing within Eadenfros should make their way to these areas. If the beast attacks the city, you will not be far from the tunnels.¡± Catherine stood up from her chair. ¡°I will let the family heads know. And what of the other noble houses?¡± ¡°Those lands beyond the vicinity of Eadenfros are likely to be spared. If the creature decides to attack anywhere other than Viemen, it will no doubt come to Eadenfros.¡± Catherine raised an eyebrow at Regalus. ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± ¡°Dragons delight greatly in the utter conquest and humiliation of their opposition¡­Or so the texts say.¡± Without warning, the door to the meeting hall swung open to reveal the Archduchess of Locture, Lady Kendrich herself, who stood tall and wore a stern look upon her face. She eyed Vrastus, who stood closest to the doorway, before turning her attention to the others as she stepped into the hall. The nine other attendants immediately jumped to attention and bowed their heads. Catherine¡¯s own attendants then assembled themselves in rank order and fell in line behind her. ¡°Caleb¡­¡± Vrastus turned over his shoulder to see Zorren now standing in the doorway. ¡°Follow me,¡± he said as he folded his hands behind his back, ¡°There is much to discuss.¡± Chapter 54. The Will of Sir Perry September 11th, 948 Starspawn Barracks/Mannigold Estate - South Viemen Late Evening On this night, the barracks of Sir Perry Mannigold resounded with the turmoil of over four hundred men and women. Out in the main courtyard, dozens of caravans were parked on the grass as their drivers traded weapons for provisions, and goods for passengers. Crowds had gathered just outside the gate to the Starspawn barracks, waiting desperately for their promised escort. However, as more arrived from South Viemen and the market district, unrest soon settled in. The thin veneer of composure was dashed from the masses as they barged through the gates to the compound. A wall of armed soldiers had kept them at bay, but were it not for Sir Perry¡¯s return soon thereafter, a bloody fight would have most certainly occurred. Unfortunately, Sir Perry had brought with him the promised evacuees from North Viemen, whom Marquess Viemen had himself abandoned, and before long the Starspawn and its members were well in over their heads. It had taken several long hours and multiple trips to the riverside of town to quell the throng of worried citizens; and were it not for the physical toll that such excitement has on one¡¯s constitution, there would still likely be a persistent commotion on the grounds. Thanks to the diligent work of Sir Perry, his guild, and his staff, as of nightfall the situation had died down quite considerably. Gertrude, Sir Perry¡¯s chatelaine, who alongside Avenell was responsible for overseeing affairs of the estate, had been tasked with coordinating the evacuation of the staff as well as the serfs and peasant farmers. She stood amid a group of near thirty persons, using her pointer finger as if she was conducting an orchestra. She was in the process of assigning each individual to a particular caravan when a stable boy parted the crowd in a hurry to speak with her. ¡°Mistress, I have not been able to find them anywhere.¡± ¡°Neither of them? You¡¯ve searched everywhere?¡± The stable boy nodded. ¡°Where is Lord Mannigold?¡± she asked him. ¡°In the rear courtyard with the soldiers, Ma¡¯am.¡± Gertrude stepped down off the wooden crate she had been standing on and held onto the stable boy for balance. ¡°Sarah!¡± Gertrude called to one of the more senior maids. ¡°Please take over while I speak with Lord Mannigold. Continue as I¡¯ve instructed. We must ensure that the youngest are able to make it on the first trip. But not so many that there are none who can help prepare the campsite. Be sure that enough of the provisions are sent as well. George should be headed back with as much as he can spare of the preserves. See to it they are loaded immediately.¡± ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± Gertrude left Sarah behind and followed the stable boy through the compound toward the rear courtyard. She had scarcely seen so much activity on the grounds, and what¡¯s more, so much fear among the workers. The sun had long since set and the chill of night helped little to ease the body and spirit. The sconces were lit about the castle and large bonfires had been set in the courtyards to help provide light, but the worry seemed impossible to assuage. Gertrude had been through much in her fifty-two years¡ª including Rhoden¡¯s war. She was well versed in tempering her emotions to the duty at hand; but as she came around to the rear courtyard and saw Sir Perry standing among the over fifty-men gathered in arms, she feared for the first time what fate might befall them in the end. And worse still was the news that she would have to tell him. ¡°Gertrude!¡± Sir Perry waved her toward him as she approached. ¡°Lord Mannigold,¡± Gertrude began with a bow, ¡°We have been unable to locate either Master Ellis or Mary.¡± ¡°Neither of them!?¡± Perry¡¯s tone carried more concern than it did anger. ¡°You¡¯ve searched the entire grounds?¡± Gertrude nodded. ¡°I have had Thomas search with the others both inside and outside the manor, twice over.¡± ¡°Where could they¡ª?¡± ¡°Sir Perry!¡± Ingrid called out to him as she ran over from the direction of the farmland. ¡°What news, Ingrid?¡± She hesitated to answer as she caught her breath. ¡°One of the farmhands claims to have seen Ellis and Mary leave on horseback several hours ago when the sun was still high.¡± ¡°What!?¡± Perry¡¯s voice was tense and fear was gripping him. ¡°They rode into the mountains!?¡±Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°Sir Perry¡­¡± Albert started, ¡°Is that not where the dr¡ª¡± ¡°Say no more, Albert!¡± Perry shouted as he marched away from the group, ¡°I must find them at once before those two get themselves killed.¡± Sir Perry made it only a few steps before someone grabbed his arm. He turned in a fury but was met with the steel blue eyes of Ingrid, trained harshly on his own. ¡°Sir Perry¡­you cannot go.¡± ¡°Release my arm, Ingrid.¡± ¡°Sir Perry¡ª¡± ¡°Let me go, Ingrid!¡± ¡°You cannot!¡± Perry was rendered speechless at this sudden outburst from Ingrid. He was Lord of the manor and the leader of their guild, yet she scolded him just then as if he were an impudent child. Perry ripped his arm from her grip and leaned in close as he spoke. ¡°He is my nephew. I will not leave him to such an unspeakable fate¡ª¡± ¡°Nor would I ask it of you!¡± Ingrid shot back, ¡°But the fact remains that you cannot leave. You are their leader,¡± Ingrid said, gesturing all around her, ¡°What will they think if you leave?¡± ¡°The plans have been set. You and the others are capable of handling the evacuation. I will ride to retrieve them as fast as possible and I will return.¡± ¡°And if you do not!?¡± ¡°I will.¡± ¡°You cannot know for certain!¡± Ingrid pleaded, ¡°I fear for their safety, you know I do. But you are more than just Ellis¡¯s uncle. If you are gone, who will lead the Starspawn? Who will guide the townsfolk?¡± ¡°You and the others can¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Albert added. ¡°There is not one of us here who has more of the people¡¯s trust than you. If you are not here¡­if they feel you¡¯ve abandoned them¡­¡± ¡°And who would I be to abandon my nephew!¡± Perry roared as he grabbed Albert by the vest. ¡°He is as a son to me! How could I¡ª!?¡± Perry¡¯s voice broke before he could finish. His grip on Albert loosened and he stepped back a pace. Perry couldn¡¯t fathom himself in this moment. He had never before felt such a burden ¡ª it was as if his heart was being torn in two. He simply could not abandon his duties; all the people of Viemen had families and sons and daughters of their own to protect. Even still, as Perry had come to find only recently, he had grown to love Ellis as if he were his own son; and even weighed against his potential failure as a leader, he still wanted nothing more than to ride as fast as he could into the mountains to see Ellis safely home, everything else be damned. ¡°I will go,¡± Ingrid said as she stepped closer to Perry, ¡°You remain here where the people need you most. I will ride into the mountains to find them. I will not fail you.¡± Perry shook his head. ¡°I would not be able to rest knowing you were taking so great a risk.¡± ¡°If I may, Lord Mannigold.¡± Gertrude said as she stepped forward. ¡°By my count, we have more than enough men to escort the final caravans to the river¡¯s edge, while still leaving plenty to prepare the barracks.¡± ¡°Let me take a few men into the Dags to retrieve Ellis and Mary,¡± Ingrid added. ¡°A small squadron will improve our odds, while still leaving you with enough men.¡± Perry studied the faces of those before him ¡ª Gertrude, Albert and especially Ingrid. None would dare to say it, but they each knew, in their own way, the pain that Perry felt. Though he was overcome with gratitude at their loyalty, he more than anything blamed himself for having to rely so heavily on them. What kind of leader would need so many to comfort him? How could he ever hope to be as they envisioned him if he could not even solve this problem on his own? These questions and more swam around Perry¡¯s head so madly he could scarcely think amidst their torment. ¡°I¡­¡± Perry tightened his jaw as he thought. Yet despite himself, he could not keep from Ingrid¡¯s gaze¡ª her eyes bidding him to trust in her. ¡°Very well¡­¡± Perry said, finally. ¡°You will take Albert and Lyusya with you into the mountain.¡± ¡°What!?¡± Albert blurted out. ¡°Why should I go with¡ª?¡± Ingrid shoved Albert in the chest, shutting him up. ¡°Ride light and swift. Take only enough provisions for two days journey,¡± Perry continued, ¡°If you have not returned by then, I will come for you myself.¡± ¡°Sir Perry¡­¡± ¡°It should be more than enough time for the masterful Dame Helvenin,¡± Perry said with a wry smile. He then placed a hand on Ingrid¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It is a task I would trust with no one else. Please, Ingrid. Return my family to me.¡± ¡°I swear to it, Sir Perry. On my life.¡± *** September 12th, year 948 The Dags - Southeastern Viemen Dawn A gentle breeze wafted the canopy, sending dozens of leaves spiraling down to the forest floor. Autumn had only just begun to settle and the deciduous trees of the mountainside were a wash with gold, orange, red and brown. The spice of the fall foliage was heavy in the air; leaves crunched beneath the hooves of the deer and other forest dwellers as they trotted between the trees. A dark brown squirrel scampered about a large bed of tree-roots, looking curiously up at the still figure who sat cross-legged on the ground. The squirrel¡¯s tail twitched with curiosity as it hopped closer. The figure was covered near completely in fallen leaves, which were bunched up around him in a pile a foot high. His breath was steady and slow; across his lap was laid a sheathed blade, almost entirely obscured with foliage. Freed from its branches, a single leaf drifted down from the canopy, spiraling slowly, kept aloft by the wayward breeze. It landed soundlessly on the man¡¯s head. It is uncertain for what reason this particular moment was different from the countless others, but this time the man¡¯s eyes opened suddenly at the sensation. The on-looking squirrel saw this small movement and let out a trill before scampering off into the underbrush. Telhari looked around him, breathed in the air several times, then gripped his sword and stood up. Thousands of leaves fell away from him as he stretched tall. With a sigh of relief, he tilted his head back and gazed toward the sky. Faint rays of sunlight pierced through the canopy and warmed his skin. Autumn is already here? Telhari looked around at the bare underbrush. Perhaps it is time to return, after all. Chapter 55. The Heart of the Dags September 12th 948 The Dags - Southeastern Viemen Dawn The air on the forest floor was still and chilled. In the crispness of the autumn dawn, the call of the mountain deer echoed softly through the wood, waking Ellis slowly from his sleep. He rubbed his eyes sluggishly and stretched his neck clockwise. He then looked around at the familiar ruins within which he and Mary had set up their camp. The two had ridden quickly through the night toward the ruins, as the route was quite familiar to them. After their arrival, they had scouted the area before setting up camp. Now fully awake, Ellis stood up and shook himself free of the wool blanket he had wrapped himself in the night before. ¡°Mary,¡± Ellis said as gently tapped her pack with his boot, ¡°Wake up, Mary, it¡¯s mornin¡¯.¡± Ellis then whipped the blanket a few times in the air and proceeded to roll it up. Ever since their first time happening upon the ruins while searching for herbs, Ellis had been unable to forget the place. Not long after Telhari had left, Ellis became impatient for his return. One day, Ellis was feeling particularly slighted, and took it upon himself to go out in search of Telhari in an effort to force him to come back. Ellis became lost after a few hours and attempted to try and use his senses to search for Telhari. Though he was unable to locate him, he inadvertently had found himself once again in this ruined hallow. After that, Ellis continued to make trips out to the ruins to continue training himself. He would practice his swordsmanship alone; but he would also, on certain days when he felt particularly at ease, return once again to the stone wall to sit in silence with his eyes closed. He had never forgotten that feeling¡ª being as if awake and asleep, relaxed yet focused. He found that his training went more smoothly on the days when he trained this state of mind. His moves were smoother, his strikes quicker, and his intuition was at its peak. ¡°Mary,¡± Ellis said more forcefully as he plopped the folded blanket down onto the ground. ¡°Mhm¡­¡± she grumbled softly in return as she let out a yawn. With great effort, Mary wriggled herself out from beneath the blanket and stretched. As with many things, it had not been long after Ellis began this new routine that Mary herself became aware of it. After following him to the stables one morning, she rode behind him in secret into the mountains; though, in actuality, she had recognized the pathway before they had even come upon the ruins. Mary had tried over many weeks to understand what Ellis was trying to explain to her ¡ª about the trees and the wind and the sun and being awake yet asleep¡ª but, whether because he was a bad teacher or she a bad student, she remained unable to grasp it in the end. Mary resigned instead to continue her own training alongside him. And when Ellis would leave to sit himself in silence somewhere within the ruins, she would watch him curiously for as long as she could bear before returning to her training. ¡°Have you thought about which way to go?¡± she asked him. ¡°I have an idea,¡± Ellis said as he shouldered his pack. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± ¡°I felt it last night, before we went to bed.¡± ¡°Felt what?¡± she asked with a puzzled look. ¡°Something,¡± he answered, sounding not quite convinced himself. ¡°Is it like Telhari¡¯s magic?¡± ¡°Yeah! Sort of¡­¡± She frowned at him. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you¡­¡± she started, ¡°But are you sure?¡± ¡°I am!¡± Ellis groaned out loud and sank his shoulders. ¡°I can¡¯t explain it, but I know something is there.¡± She tilted her head doubtfully at him. ¡°It didn¡¯t feel evil or dangerous, I promise. It felt more¡­.calm.¡± ¡°Calm?¡± Mary mulled it over in her head a few moments before conceding. ¡°Alright,¡± she said with a smile, ¡°You lead the way.¡± Ellis grinned happily to himself and trotted over to where the horses had been tied up. Together, they mounted their beasts and took off deeper into the Dags. *** Telhari followed the call of the wind, meandering through the mountainside and caring not which way he turned or stepped, trusting full well that so long as he headed east he would find his way. It was, then, rather surprising when Telhari found himself standing once again in the ruins of the ancient temple grounds that he had discovered many weeks ago. Strange though it was that he should happen upon it twice by accident, he thought nothing more of it and continued on his way. That is, until something caught his eye. In the center of the compound sat the large stone platform which they had seen prior; and scattered about it were several dozen broken arrow shafts and lengths of cut bow-string. As Telhari studied the area more, it became apparent that this place had signs of habitation: there were horse-shoe prints and droppings; well-trodden paths laid with booth prints; he saw collections of ashes and burnt wood; there were gashes in the trees made by the touch of a blade. As he traced the perimeter of the fallen temple he spied two clearings on the ground, roughly the size of two adults. A moment¡¯s more of searching and he found a pair of horse tracks leading farther up the mountain. As Telhari thought about who might have such a desire to frequent this place, he felt a chill run suddenly down his spine. Instinctively, he looked above him as a shadow passed overhead: great, sweeping, and accompanied by a rush of wind that moved sinister and stirred the trees unnaturally. *** Mary rode just behind Ellis as the two continued their wayward ascent into the dense mountain forest. Though she did not voice her concerns, she was nevertheless uncertain about their path. Under usual circumstances, Mary had great trust in Ellis¡¯ instincts. But their current situation was certainly a dangerous one. Their obstacle, this time, was the hoary and treacherous mountain range of the southeast¡ª known locally as the Dags.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Like sharpened blades, the Dag peaks rose from their mountain base, jagged and perilous, as if marred by an unknown force in eons passed. Drawn by some nebulous feeling, the two were headed deeper and further than any currently living Viemen native, and perhaps more so than any citizen of past generations. Everyone in Viemen knew of the Dags, but in all the years since the town¡¯s founding, none had ever gone more than a mile deep. In fact, after hunting herbs for Sir Perry, the two had asked around town if anyone knew about the deep forest beneath the Dags. Even Ma Mileena, with all her stories and frighteningly sharp memory for a woman of her age, knew nothing of the Dags. If Ellis shared the same worry as Mary did, then he bore no outward signs of it. In these recent few hours of their journey, the forest canopy had only become thicker and the tree trunks had only grown wider. Now, the smallest tree within sight had a breadth as wide as her horse, if not perhaps a little wider. There were only scattered sunbeams that managed to make it to the forest floor; and even then they only appeared when a gust of wind rustled the treetops. Ancient roots snaked along the ground and made the terrain terribly uneven. Their path with dimly lit and the air was becoming more frigid as they continued climbing higher. Mary could not shake the feeling that she was entering an entirely different place altogether. She no longer felt as if she was in Omnirius; but rather that she was in another, more uneasy place, separate and distinct, which held innumerable secrets. ¡°How much further, Ellis?¡± she called out to him, a bit of worry tinging her voice. No answer came to her. Instead, she brought her horse to a halt behind Ellis, who had stopped suddenly just before a large outcropping of stone which stretched out across their path. ¡°Ellis?¡± ¡°There is something up ahead Mary¡­¡± Ellis did not know how he knew, but he did. He gently pulled the reigns of his horse and guided it around the fallen mountain rocks. ¡°Ellis? Wait!¡± Ellis ignored her plea and continued on. He felt no fear, but only the gnawing feeling that there was something just beyond his sight. Ellis heard Mary approach him from behind. In front of them lay a narrow mountain pass, born of two sheer rock faces that rose thousands of feet up; but this path was not simply an advent of nature. It was faint ¡ª nearly all but eroded away¡ª but there were still the unmistakable marks of intelligent design hewn into the rock face. Rising columns had once existed, marking this place as an entrance of some kind, or at least that is what Ellis figured. ¡°Come on, Mary.¡± ¡°A-are you sure?¡± she whispered. Unfortunately for her, Ellis seemed to have no fear of this place, and thus continued onward. She thought for a moment to leave him behind, but she was immediately wracked with guilt. Despite her fears, she pressed on after him. Together they wound through this mountain pass which was too narrow for them to ride side by side; all the while they continued to ascend at a modest incline, ever upward toward the Dags¡¯ gnarled peaks. Before long, the mountain pass widened, falling away quickly to reveal yet another wide open forest stretching out on seemingly level ground. Yet this bit of forest was, if at all possible, even older and more overgrown than that which they had previously traveled. Trees reached impossibly high toward the heavens, connected by a latticework of branches and vines. The air was at first welcoming, with its warm and slightly floral scent; but that welcome reprieve soon faded with the realization that such weather should simply not exist. It was autumn in Viemen, cold in the south, and even colder at this elevation of terrain. There should be no vegetation so green and lush as the emerald moss which grew across the massive boulders that lay strewn about. There should be no such grasses as soft and vibrant as those which formed a thick carpet across the forest floor. This place was, as she had suspected, an entirely different world from their own. ¡°Ellis¡­I don¡¯t like it here.¡± But by the time she turned to hear his response, he was already several yards ahead of her. ¡°Mary!¡± Ellis called, oblivious to her concern, ¡°Come look at this!¡± Ellis had stopped at the edge of the forest glade and was poised looking out into something beyond. She rode slowly over to him, ever mindful of her surroundings and the quickening of her heart beat. Yet even still, her mouth fell agape when she looked long into the valley that stretched out below them. The forest glade they had entered into ended abruptly at this precipice; below was a sheer and rock face with a chasm over forty feet wide that reached down into depths unknown. On the other side of the abyss was a leveled out space several thousand feet in diameter and occupied with uneven terrain and the remains of carved structures from a material she did not recognize. On the other side of the valley, a large river jettisoned over a cliff¡¯s edge and flowed downward. This place must have been a settlement of some kind, of that much she was certain. But what she could not understand was how some of the structures had been built at so many different elevations. There was of course the main settlement nestled at the basin of this arduous mountain valley, but there were several other buildings resting on different outcroppings and ledges, and still others that were perched atop large columns of stone. But as she continued to gaze around her in amazement, an unsettling realization dawned on her. These buildings had once rested together, on the same level, as one. This valley had once been whole; a complete settlement crafted by intelligent peoples. Yet some unimaginable cataclysm must have befallen this place, rending it from its paradisal hearth. Like a piece of fine porcelain that has fallen to the floor, one can, with a good eye, see how the broken pieces once fit together. The cliff edges surrounding the valley were flanked by complementary fractures. Different buildings, mangled and half collapsed, were left so after they had been ripped from each other and lifted into the air. There was no telling how many structures had fallen into the yawning chasm that now surrounded the settlement, nor how many of its people had been crushed by the falling debris from the mountains above. ¡°We have to go down there Mary.¡± ¡°Ellis¡­maybe we should go back?¡± ¡°What if Telhari is down there!?¡± he responded desperately. She gripped tighter to the reigns of her saddle. ¡°Alright. But only a few minutes. We go down and give a quick look around and then we leave. Got it?¡± He nodded eagerly with a smile. A few more yards in the distance, a precipitous stretch of stone reached out across the chasm and connected with the ancient town. Mary followed behind Ellis as he started over the igneous crossing. She could feel the horse pause nervously for a moment, frightened by the narrow width of the bridge and the sensation of emptiness on either side. She patted the stallion¡¯s head and urged him onward. Ellis, who had already reached the other side, dismounted happily and jogged off into the ruins. ¡°Ellis! Don¡¯t go too far!¡± Ellis heard her call to him but was too distracted to respond. This place¡­ it gave him the same sensation as the other ruins, and yet it was different somehow. Even more potent. Any time he had been around magic in his life he had always been able to tell. Even before he properly knew what it was, there was always a way that his body could tell. Whatever this place was, it was full of magic¡ª or something else just like it. His whole body was tingling; as it had done when he had met Telhari for the first time in the Lonely Song all those months ago. Ellis closed his eyes and stood still. He ran through the process in his mind as he had many times before, imaging himself seated on that stone wall beneath that same shady tree. His perception shifted; the air seemed to melt with his skin and before long a new sensation tugged at his heart and mind. He turned toward the sensation and opened his eyes anew. He walked in this direction a few moments more before he saw something in the distance. At the far end of the settlement, caught between two abutting rock faces, was another passageway. Yet from this gloomy aperture there came an ominous aura that made Ellis, for the first time, feel uneasy. A weight dropped in his gut and a fear pulled at him. ¡°Ellis?¡± Mary called softly as she came around the corner of a nearby pile of fallen mountain-rock and debris. ¡°Are you alright?¡± A strange, wailing wind washed over them both, stinging their skin with a chill that pierced deep. Yet Ellis remained unmoving; drawn inexorably toward the beckoning call of some force which lay beyond. For just a small moment, there seemed to be a voice on the wind. A voice that seemed to say¡ª ¡°Ellis!¡± Shaken from his stupor, Ellis turned to Mary; on her face was a look of fear as he had never seen it. He followed her outstretched arm upward as the sunlight disappeared and the valley fell to shadow. But it was no cloud that had darkened their sky. Above them rippled the silhouette of a behemoth creature; scaly slick and obsidian black, with two large demoniac wings that spread out wide as it descended upon them. Chapter 56. Brave Little Mice A gale of cutting wind spun violent between the mounds of ancient rubble and fallen stone. Dirt and debris was stirred into a wild frenzy, sending stone flying through the air. Ellis and Mary tucked their faces and pressed their backs into the shadowed ruins of a fallen building. A great trembling spread across the ground and the rubble mound beneath which they hid groaned threateningly. Together, they held their breath. With fearful eyes they looked on one another, and were careful not to utter a sound. Then, a bone-chilling undulation, moaning and deep with callous rhythm, reverberated in the forgotten valley like some long lorn lamentation from the earth itself. And then it was silent. The two could scarcely breathe. Beads of sweat gathered at Mary¡¯s brow and Ellis¡¯ heart beat so forcefully as if it might explode from his chest. The air suddenly rushed passed them, gentle and swaying, as a limb of great size and length moved from side to side. The ground shook once again. It was moving. Smelling. Tasting the air. Ellis managed to shake himself of his nerves and turn to Mary. She was pallid and trembling, her hand still held tightly over her mouth. It can¡¯t end here, he thought. Not like this. Not her. Ellis braced himself against the debris and moved carefully toward the edge of their hiding place. He nearly let out a yelp when he suddenly felt something grab his vest¡ª Mary had wrapped her hand around the buckle on his armor. She shook her head at him and mouthed the word ¡°No¡±. He wanted nothing more than to stay put, but he knew that it would do nothing in the end. They were here because of him. He could not let her die as a result of his foolish action, even if it meant offering himself up as bait. He squeezed her hand gently before removing it from his chest. Forcing a smile, Ellis nodded his head towards her. He then continued to creep, inch by inch, toward the edge so as to peer around the corner. Mary felt an unimaginable tension as Ellis¡¯ head moved slowly toward the light. It was silent again for but a moment before another loud tremble shook them. Ellis snapped back to the shadow of the rubble and the two gasped quickly before closing their mouths. The trembling continued, one onerous rumble at a time, as four monstrous, clawed limbs worked to move its beastly heft between the fallen buildings. ¡°It¡¯s coming this way,¡± Ellis said, barely above a whisper. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Mary¡¯s body relaxed as she resigned to her fate. ¡°We¡¯re going to run for it.¡± The absurdity of the idea gave Mary a moment¡¯s reprieve from her utter terror and she turned out of habit to scold Ellis for his stupidity. ¡°What!?¡± she hissed. ¡°Are you mad!?¡± The trembling continued, closer now. He shook his head sternly at her. ¡°When it passes right by us, we¡¯ll be underneath it. It won¡¯t see us.¡± She couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. The trembling continued to approach, growing louder with each step. ¡°On the count of three, follow me.¡± She shook her head frantically at him. ¡°One¡­¡± Mary held her breath as clumps of dirt and rock fell onto their heads. ¡°Two¡­¡± Beside them, a great force impacted the ground¡ª ¡°Three!¡± Ellis grabbed Mary¡¯s hand and the two dashed out from beneath their hiding place. Mary dared not look behind her, but instead focused all her efforts into stepping as lightly and as quickly as she could. Ellis tugged her one final time and lunged, nearly collapsing behind the ruins of an adjacent fallen building. Mary panted softly, waiting for a screech or a pillar of fire to burn them both, but no such thing occurred. Another tremble sounded throughout the valley, but it was further away this time. Mary, the adrenaline coursing through her, turned to Ellis and smiled through her tremulous breaths. He managed to return a smile of his own. ¡°Alright,¡± he whispered as he leaned in close. ¡°Just a little bit further and we can get to the bridge.¡± ¡°What about the horses?¡± He shook his head. ¡°I couldn¡¯t see them. They must have ran off.¡± Just then, a large sound of rushing air turned their attention back from where they had come. Ellis stepped silently over Mary, who was kneeling against the ground, and peered once again toward the creature. It was standing tall; a truly awesome and terrifying sight to behold. Though, Ellis found himself troubled by something else entirely. Its massive, reptilian head was lifted fully, drawn back on a thick muscular neck over fifteen feet long; but its attention was held completely by the narrow mountain pass that led away from the valley. The same foreboding hollow set between those mountain walls that had lulled Ellis toward its beckoning gloom. ¡°Ellis?¡± Mary whispered to him. ¡°What¡¯s it doing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just standing there¡­¡±Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. Ellis hesitated for a moment, wondering. What are you seeing¡ª? ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Mary appeared behind him, put a firm hand on his arm and pulled him back slightly. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he answered. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Together, the two sank low to the ground and carefully made their way toward the remnant stone bridge that stretched over the chasm and connected to the forest. They lingered a minute or two beneath the shade of a fallen pillar, which provided the last bit of cover before reaching the bridge. The dragon had not moved. Ellis and Mary nodded to each other and took a deep breath; then they charged. Ellis urged his body onward as fast as he could, heading full force toward the tree cover that welcomed them so enticingly. Just a little more¡ª! A sudden quake shook the earth and a gust of wind slammed at their backs, knocking them both onto the ground. An aura then enveloped them both, sinister and drenched with murderous intent¡ª a pressure of malevolence that crushed the breath from their lungs. Ellis rolled over onto his back and felt his soul sink with fear. Two impossibly piercing eyes of swirling black were fixated on them both; red slit pupils that seemed to glow unholy were trained in their direction. As if trapped within a never ending nightmare, that calamitous thing then gave vent to a rumbling sound, which bore within it the unmistakable rhythm of intelligent speech. ¡°Iim vn szlag ahz ash Ke¡¯shaiyr.¡± The dragon¡¯s head tilted curiously to the side as if waiting for a response. Ellis and Mary remained frozen beneath its oppressive glare. With a sudden, serpentine movement the dragon snaked forward, clearing nearly a hundred feet in an instant. The two gasped and crawled backward. The dragon¡¯s eyes widened and a torrent of hot, dry air left its flaring nostrils. Ellis heard a resounding vibration from within the creature¡¯s throat¡ª as if it was laughing at them. Claws the length of swords and ten times as thick tapped sequentially against the ground. ¡°Yliarin ual el¡¯menoth.¡± Ellis and Mary shared a terrified and confused look. Ellis then slowly stood up and shook his head at the dragon. Another powerful snort was the only response. Then the dragon lifted its head toward the sky and shook itself, sending a powerful wave down from the base of its skull to the end of its tail. ¡°W-we can¡¯t understand you,¡± Ellis called out to the creature. Mary shot up from the ground and stepped closer to Ellis. ¡°Ellis! What in the hell are you doing?¡± ¡°It is the Szlag¡¯s tongue, then.¡± Never before had the language of the Omnirian people given such a sense of penetrating dread. Ellis could understand very clearly what the dragon had said; but still, he felt as if he shouldn¡¯t have. It was not the sound of language as it was meant to be heard by human ears. It was a demonic mockery¡ª a morbid puppeteering of speech made to dance unnatural. Ellis shuddered to answer. ¡°Szlag? What is that?¡± The dragon cracked open its massive jaw to let out a low growl. ¡°Vermin.¡± From their place on the stone bridge, Ellis and Mary were roughly twenty feet off the ground, with another thirty more to go before reaching the forest glade. ¡°Vermin?¡± Ellis offered as he slowly backed away, ¡°What makes you think that?¡± The dragon lowered its head so as to be level with Ellis. Its skull did not alter position in the slightest, held fixed and unyielding as it followed Ellis and Mary¡¯s movements. ¡°Your kind scurries oh so eagerly about the ground. You build feeble enclosures within which you hide away from a world you are so incapable of contending with. Is that not so?¡± Ellis peered over his shoulder at Mary, who was still a couple yards ahead of him. If I can slow him up, even just a little¡­he thought to himself. Ellis stopped and stood between Mary and the dragon. ¡°That¡¯s a bit harsh¡­¡± he said through a shaky voice. Good. She might make it. The dragon halted its predatory advance; its tail flicked back and forth and its gaze moved between them. ¡°Ah¡­¡± the dragon sighed greatly, ¡°A courageous act from the little mouse.¡± Shit. ¡°Go, Mary,¡± Ellis told her as commandingly as he could. Mary drew the bow from her back, notched an arrow and pointed it at the dragon¡¯s head. Ellis turned around in frustration and yelled up to her. ¡°Mary! This isn¡¯t a game! GO!¡± She held her position and drew back her bowstring so tight she could feel the muscles in her arm begin to burn. ¡°I won¡¯t, Ellis. I won¡¯t leave you again.¡± ¡°MARY!¡± ¡°I told you before, didn¡¯t I? I¡¯m not leaving you.¡± The stone bridge shook violently as the dragon¡¯s massive claw tore into the adjacent rock face, cutting through stone like cloth. ¡°A splendid display!¡± The dragon reared back its head and in an instant let forth an incinerating pillar of flame that burst from its open mouth toward the sky. Even at such a distance, they could feel a rush of hot air singe their skin. ¡°Come, then, little mice,¡± the dragon purred, ¡°Make your futile stand against me.¡± Ellis drew the sword from his sheath, struggling greatly to keep his hand steady as fear gripped him once again. ¡°Please, Mary!¡± Ellis pleaded. ¡°It¡¯s no good with both of us dead!¡± She shook her head firmly. ¡°If you stay, I stay.¡± The dragon lowered its body toward the ground, digging its claws into the rock, poised like a snake about to strike. Ellis watched as its jaw slowly opened, muscles rippling and tightening to pry open this massive cage of a thousand razor sharp teeth. Ellis sank low into his stance, legs still trembling. If it was to end this way, he hoped it would be quick. Visions of his life with Perry and the others flashed before him; Perry, Avenell, Ingrid and the Starspawn soldiers, Ma and Telhari, and especially Mary. He cursed himself for being so stupid. To wander blindly into an unknown mountain forest chasing phantoms? He was sure his uncle would scold him for his foolishness. Ellis¡¯ hands relaxed. The trembling ceased and his sword lowered. The dragon¡¯s eyes flashed mercilessly as it studied him; no doubt it had seen this behavior innumerable times before. ¡°Szlag after all, then?¡± it mused. ¡°Rejoice. To have met your end by such magnificence as I truly is a blessing.¡± The words left the dragon¡¯s throat as sickening vibrations, but its jaw remained open, never once closing, only widening slowly and dripping with anticipation. Ellis¡¯ hands trembled with fear, anger and regret. Even staring down the face of certain death, he couldn¡¯t find the will to fight. ¡°Let me savor you¡­¡± The earth shook violently as the dragon launched itself off the ground; a great force of wind blew around them as its massive body wormed through the air. Mary loosed her arrow with all her might, aimed for the dragon¡¯s eye. But the wind was too great and blew her arrow off course. It bounced instead off the dragon¡¯s scaly hide and was sent spinning into the nearby forest. Mary threw down her bow and grabbed at Ellis, but it was too late. A wall of wind impacted them both and nearly lifted them into the air. A gaping maw surged toward them and the two gripped each other tight¡ª Chapter 57. An Unfriendly Encounter Ellis wondered for a moment whether he was dead or not. He still felt Mary holding him, her heart pounding nearly as fast as his own. Somehow, he found the courage to open his eyes. Unfortunately, he was not dead. Stopped only a few feet from them was the dreadful visage of the dragon¡¯s head¡ª ink black with a piercing blood-red stare. ¡°How devious¡­¡± The dragon slowly drew himself away from them both, stuck out its chest and flared its wings in a magnificent display of size and power. ¡°What new, accursed thing have you wrought upon me?¡± Ellis¡¯ mind was swimming with questions, but they quickly gave way to impulse. He grabbed Mary as firmly as he could and pulled her further up the bridge. They managed to reach the cusp of the forest glade when Ellis looked over his shoulder. The dragon had not moved; its tail lashed violently in the air and its gaze was murderous. ¡°Ellis!? What are you doing!? Let¡¯s go!¡± Ellis studied the dragon despite Mary¡¯s protest. The predatory playfulness of before had all but evaporated. Now, the dragon stood before them with an aura of something else entirely. Caution. Mary turned to run toward the forest but Ellis grabbed her arm. ¡°Ellis, stop playing around! We have to go¡ª¡± ¡°Something is in the forest, Mary.¡± The tone in his voice scared her; but not as much as the implication of his words. She saw it now; the dragon would come no closer to them ¡ª no closer to the forest. Suddenly, the dragon narrowed its gaze and snorted fiercely. In the distance, a flock of birds lifted from the canopy and flew away into the sky. Whatever it was, it would be upon them soon. Mary and Ellis frantically eyed one another; no matter how they looked at it, they were trapped. In front of them, placid, obsidian death stood vigilant with promise of a grim holocaust. And behind them? Something so formidable that even this creature of legend was fervid with anticipation. Mary turned her ear toward the wood, trying desperately to listen for any sound of the coming threat. Ellis too, tried in his own way: listening first with his physical senses, then opting instead for something more subtle. They heard the movement of massive limbs sliding over fallen stone. Then, a low growling moved over them as the dragon lowered itself in preparation. Ellis tried his damnedest, but he could sense nothing¡ª feel nothing. Nothing out of the ordinary. Nothing strange or familiar¡­ except¡ª! A rustling of the underbrush sounded from deep within the forest glade. Whatever it was had made it through the narrow mountain pass and was approaching just beyond view.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. A crack echoed through the valley as the dragon¡¯s tail whipped against the canyon wall, sending broken rock tumbling into the abyss. A sinister hiss left its mouth; a forked tongue flicked the air and steam began to rise from its flaring nostrils. Ellis and Mary could hear now the clear and unmistakable footfall of boots against the earth. Ellis then felt a weight so heavy leave his chest that he nearly collapsed from relief. For he knew now what he had sensed and he felt foolish that he had not realized it sooner. Ellis wrapped his arm around Mary¡¯s shoulder and squeezed her gently. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Mary.¡± They watched as a man appeared from within the gloomy embrace of the forest glade; an abnormally tall man with pointy ears and a sword on his back. ¡°Telhari!¡± Both shouted his name so excitedly it took them a moment to remember the situation they were in. He gave them both a small smile, but he was unmistakably preoccupied. ¡°You two, please head back toward the mountain pass.¡± Telhari walked calmly passed them both and further down the bridge toward the dragon. For but a moment, the dragon¡¯s back legs flinched and it seemed to recoil. Then, as if angered by its own actions, it let out a shattering roar and dug its claws into the mountain side. The roar faded into a low growling that continued on as the dragon stood off against Telhari. ¡°Please go,¡± he told them, more sternly this time. ¡°Now.¡± Ellis and Mary nearly tripped over themselves as they ran the rest of the way up the incline. Together they made for a nearby tree and leaned heavy against its ancient bark. However, realizing that Telhari was not following behind them, they resigned quietly to observe from a distance. Telhari had never before felt such an immense presence from a foe. He was painfully conscious of Mary and Ellis behind him, and though he did not show it, he was grateful more than anything that he had arrived when he did. Masked by the aura of this place, even he could not tell exactly who or what lay beyond that mountain pass. It concerned him greatly, but he had no time to ponder over such things. If such a beast had arrived in Omnirius, then it was of the utmost importance that he find a way to end things as peacefully as possible. Telhari brought one leg forward and bowed slightly toward the dragon. ¡°Hhaz Ka¡¯Shyl, Darazak.¡± A piercing cry left the the dragon¡¯s throat and it reared back with tortuous joy. ¡°What a pleasing surprise, indeed!¡± The dragon then relaxed and lowered its head toward Telhari in turn.¡°You are versed in our sacred speech, mysterious one. Though I must confess, I know not what manner of creature you are, and therefore, I cannot return your kindness.¡± Both Telhari and the dragon lifted themselves to full height and eyed each other wearily. ¡°I will not ask again, mysterious one...¡± the dragon growled, ¡°What are you?¡± It then moved itself lower toward the ground; there was a tension building in its body once again. Telhari saw this but held his ground. He looked calmly into the dragon¡¯s murderous eyes and spoke plainly. ¡°Vlag¡¯Zestaiyr.¡± The dragon¡¯s eyes became wide, and in a movement of fury it thrashed and rended once more the canyon walls, crushing boulders in its mighty grip. ¡°You lie!¡± the dragon hissed. Telhari said nothing. His calmness infuriated the dragon unendingly, but after a few more moments of observation the truth became apparent. ¡°Though perhaps you speak truth, after all.¡± ¡°Are you so shocked? Your kind have persisted since the Old Age. Surely you did not think you were the only ones capable of such a feat?¡± ¡°Indeed not. Forgive me, Thrice-born. I have feasted on the flesh of many who bear your resemblance, but never before have I encountered one with your such presence¡­nor any that have bore such a blade as that which sings at your back.¡± The dragon tilted its head curiously as it looked over Telhari more deeply than before; studying every bit of him, even on levels incapable and unimaginable by the human mind. Satisfied, the dragon turned himself away from Telhari and moved like a billowing wave down the incline and back toward the ruins. Telhari took this invitation and slowly walked down the stone bridge. Chapter 58. A Plea Unheard By the time Telhari reached the bottom, the dragon had already begun sniffing and scouring the area. For what, Telhari did not know; and of that he was most concerned. ¡°Might I ask, Darazak, why you have come to this land?¡± ¡°Why?¡± the dragon answered as it continued to wind its way between ruins and fallen mountain rock. ¡°Does the wind need reason to move the clouds? Does the ocean need reason to thrust its waves upon the shore?¡± The dragon drew itself up suddenly and looked to the sky. ¡°Do such Darazak need reason to soar through the skies we have long since roamed from the early breath of this world? We have no need to answer to such trivialities. These are the burdens of szlag. ¡± Telhari narrowed his eyes. ¡°Yet your kind have not flown these skies in over two thousand years.¡± ¡°You are correct, Thrice-born.¡± ¡°And so I ask again, Darazak. Why have you come?¡± The dragon paused a moment, breathing low, steady and tempestuous breaths. ¡°I am in search of something.¡± ¡°And what exactly is it that you seek?¡± Two red slit eyes converged on Telhari, accompanied by a thunderous utterance. ¡°Providence.¡± The dragon lowered himself playfully and glided over the ground, held aloft by enchanted winds, and began circling Telhari. ¡°Would you be so cruel as to deny me such a thing?¡± ¡°I care not for your desire, Darazak. I would see to it that you are left alone¡­¡± ¡°Such abounding magnanimity.¡± ¡°However,¡± Telhari quickly added, ¡°I cannot help but wonder why it is you are here.¡± At this the dragon stopped; it lingered low a few moments before rising once again to full height. ¡°I have told you once already, Trice-born.¡± ¡°You know of what I speak, Darazak.¡± A look of great malice confronted Telhari as he spoke his next words. ¡°Though you may be young, you have no doubt been told the stories of the war that raged here all those millennia ago.¡± Telhari gestured all around them as he continued. ¡°You know of the might and spellwork which tore these mounds asunder and laid waste to cities.¡± The two made kinetic eye contact. ¡°And you no doubt know of the doom that befell your kind at the hands of Otstiria.¡± At the mention of this the dragon hissed terribly, lashing its tail at the air. Wings drew back and claws flared in a display of primal animosity. ¡°I wonder,¡± Telhari continued, ¡°How must it feel to be the first of your kind to return to this land since the Age of Darkness?¡± ¡°IT ¡ª IS ¡ª AGONY!¡±Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. In a blur of rage, mighty claws began to slash and tear at the mountain side in a furious tantrum. ¡°AGONY!¡± The dragon lifted onto his hind legs and flared out his wings to their fullest breadth, casting a great malevolent shadow across the entirety of the ruins. ¡°You, who reek of Otstirian sumptuousness should know full well! There is nothing on land nor beneath the seas nor in the skies which we cannot take on a whim! As is our right!¡± The dragon slammed back down with a force and dug its claws deep into the earth. ¡°We are given life by that most subtle and inscrutable thing which your kind as well are keen to perceive. We are connected, all of my kin, to the heart of this world¡­¡± the dragon paused a moment, eying longly to the skies. ¡°And to each other.¡± ¡°Daraz¡¯kael.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± The dragon seemed soothed somewhat by Telhari¡¯s words; a fondness of kin that runs deeper than any human could possibly fathom. ¡°We feel each other, if we so wish¡­even in death.¡± The dragon turned once again toward Telhari with a look of new found fervor. ¡°The anguish and fury and unrelenting wrath of a hundred-thousand of the fallen who met their bitter end in this accursed land¡ª I feel them! All of them! And it¡ª is¡ª AGONY!¡± Telhari drew swiftly the blade from his back. In an instant, a rainbow iridescence scattered down the face of the blade and singed the air. ¡°Leave,¡± Telhari commanded. ¡°Leave the agony of your past behind and be rid of this place.¡± ¡°Oh you tempt me so, Thrice-born. But it is not so simple a task.¡± ¡°I would see your actions pardoned. Otstiria would take no action against you.¡± ¡°Alas, I care not for the judgment of your most hallowed council,¡± the dragon mocked. ¡°Then for what purpose do you stay?¡± The dragon snorted air so hot it burned the grass and left a smell of ash in the air. ¡°Just as we perceive each other¡¯s pain in death, so too do we rejoice in our miracle of life. It is for this reason that I know, as do many others, that not a single Darazak has been born into this world in over three hundred years.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± Telhari lowered his weapon. ¡°You know then what doom that spells for our kind, both yours and mine alike. That this world should begin to reject us¡ª its first three.¡± Telhari hesitated; his mind was racing. ¡°We have made all attempts to sire offspring in these passed centuries. Villages burned, cities raised, mountains conquered, yet still they languish in carnal shells and breath not the air of this world. I have come here out of desperation, yet my sacrifice has been rewarded.¡± Telhari tightened his grip on the blade handle once again. He checked over his shoulder; Ellis and Mary remained out of sight within the forest glade. Good, he thought. They finally listened. ¡°All around us are the nourishing echoes of the old world.¡± ¡°Then sire your offspring and begone.¡± ¡°Begone? No, Thrice-born. I think I shall stay.¡± The dragon sank low once again, this time drawing back its wings and tensing all four of its powerful limbs. ¡°I will consume you, and the spirit of the old world that lies within. Then, from me shall rise a new calamity, born of two Vlag¡¯Zestaiyr!¡± A cutting wind kicked up, swirling slow at first around the dragon then moving out toward Telhari. These were no natural winds; within them was woven the malevolence of a powerful foe and a being of the old world. ¡°The szlag kingdoms will fall to an unrelenting storm of fire¡­and over their ashes will we rule glorious and terrible!¡± Larger stones were rising now with the wind, whipping about and crashing into nearby rubble and fallen boulders. ¡°The time to flee has ended, Thrice-Born.¡± Telhari, recognizing no further chance for diplomacy, chose instead to walk headlong into the squall. After a few paces, he turned the blade in his hand and lowered himself to one knee. The dragon peered down its long snout at him, but said nothing. ¡°Then grant me this, Darazak. Gal Kash¡¯Uzim.¡± The dragon¡¯s eyes widened ever so slightly. ¡°A duel to the death? Amusing, Thrice-born, that you believe you have a chance of victory on your own.¡± The dragon drew itself tense and kneaded the earth with its claws. ¡°Very well. I accept your challenge.¡± Then, like a flash, the valley erupted with a thunderous blast¡ª a duel to the death had begun. Chapter 59. Doubt September 11th, 948 Riverside Forest - East Viemen Late Evening The streets of Viemen were empty and silent, as even the usual pilferer or ne¡¯er-do-well was nowhere to be found. From the street view, the town was indeed empty; and a view from the sky would reveal the same. But far to the west, just beneath the cover of a thin forest strip set beside the river, the townsfolk gathered. Hundreds of makeshift tents had been erected beneath the trees for the evacuees to settle into. In a particular clearing, where several peasant families had set up their campsites at random, a commotion was brewing between two men. A burly older man stomped his boot on the ground, putting out a small flame that had just begun to burn. ¡°I thought I told you to put that out!¡± A younger man stood up and shoved him away. ¡°Oi! Back off! That¡¯s my kindlin¡¯!¡± ¡°You gonna get us all killed!¡± the burly man shouted as he shoved the other man back. ¡°They said no fire!¡± ¡°We is freezing! My wife¡¯s just had a baby and she ain¡¯t made for the cold!¡± ¡°So give ¡®er some blankets.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you tell me what to do with my family, you got that!?¡± ¡°Enough, the both of you! If you keep at it, the guards¡¯ll come!¡± Just then a stirring was heard amongst the adjacent campsites. The two men looked around worriedly but saw no guards approach them. Instead, they traced the noise to a location a few yards off. Dozens of people could be seen moving towards the source of the commotion, and so the two men set aside their frustration for curiosity. Together, they jogged over with the others to see what was the matter. Beneath the largest oak tree, in a clearing that sat closest to Viemen, there stood a grouping of Rothwell¡¯s Militia and several soldiers from the Royal Omnirian Army. The two men looked worriedly at each other and merged into the crowd that was gathering in both number and fervor¡­ ¡°What news of the town!?¡± ¡°Is my house burnt!?¡± ¡°Where is the damned thing!?¡± ¡°Is it dead!?¡± ¡°When can we go home!?¡± One of Rothwell¡¯s Militia men, a captain, stepped up onto a wooden crate and raised his hands to the crowd.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°I¡¯ve got news! If you lot will settle down already!¡± The clamor settled into a low murmur as the citizens awaited the captain¡¯s information. He cleared his throat a few times before beginning. ¡°Sir Perry and the others are working to fortify the town!¡± ¡°And what of the beast!¡± a man called. ¡°There has been no sighting of the dragon¡ª¡± ¡°No sighting today!? No sighting yesterday!?¡± ¡°What are we here for!¡± a woman called. ¡°The threat of the dragon is real!¡± the captain called out, ¡°You are here for your own safety!¡± ¡°Safety my arse!¡± ¡°Freeze to death or burn to death!? What kinda choice is that!?¡± ¡°An¡¯ what about our lumber!? An¡¯ our metals!? Where is our pay for that!?¡± The captain sighed deeply. ¡°That is all for now!¡± he shouted back at them. ¡°Go back to your tents!¡± The captain waved his hands dismissively as people muttered curses and misgivings to those around them. ¡°We can¡¯t keep this up forever,¡± the captain said as he plopped down onto the crate. ¡°Well you had better find a way,¡± advised a familiar voice. Ma Mileena stepped through the clearing crowd and addressed the men as she continued. ¡°You boys need to keep these people here while Perry¡¯s lot finish their business in town.¡± ¡°Ma,¡± the captain started, ¡°It¡¯s too cold for you out here, go find a tent, will you?¡± He stood up to steer her away from them but she retaliated with a stern slap to his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t you be focused on me, Charlie. I¡¯ve been around the camp. I hear what they are sayin¡¯¡­¡± The men looked worriedly at each other. Ma saw this and understood. ¡°Aye, then you know as well as I do. Give ¡®em something to do, give ¡®em a good speech, but you got to give ¡®em something. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll last another night.¡± ¡°If those idiots want to go back there and get gobbled up, they can go right ahead!¡± Ma put her hands on her hips. The other men shifted their weight. One young militia man scraped his boot in the mud a few times before mustering up the courage to speak. ¡°Captain¡­we are sure, right? About the dragon, I mean.¡± Captain Charlie turned with a wild eye toward the young man who flinched. ¡°I swear you all are idiots like I¡¯ve never seen!¡± ¡°Well come on captain!¡± another one added, ¡°I¡¯s spoken to everyone about it. It ain¡¯t never been no dragon in these parts for as long as anyone can remember.¡± Captain Charlie wanted to argue, but before the faces of his doubtful underlings he had little else to say to convince them. ¡°You doubt it too, don¡¯t you Charlie?¡± Ma asked quietly. Charlie leaned against the nearby tree and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I know them soldiers came sayin¡¯ it. And I know that Sir Perry believes it¡­but come on, Ma, ¡®ave you ever heard of it? One of those things¡ª here?¡± ¡°No, Charlie, I ¡®aven¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then¡ª¡± ¡°Then nothing!¡± she snapped. ¡°I don¡¯t need to have seen one to know its here. Those soldiers that came here from Eadenfros? That¡¯s fear, Charlie. Real fear. I trust that. An¡¯ even if I didn¡¯t, I trust Perry. Don¡¯t you?¡± Charlie folded his arms and furrowed his brow. The other men remained silent as well. ¡°When has that man ever done anything but look out for this town? Hmm?¡± Their silence was all she needed to prove her point. ¡°I¡¯ll do what can to calm their nerves, but I am letting you boys know¡­be ready for a fight.¡± Chapter 60. Still, Cold Night September 11th, 948 Viemen Market District Late Evening ¡°That¡¯s good, leave it right there!¡± The men pulled hard on the ropes one final time and brought the cart to a halt. With this, the last of the old siege weapons from Rhoden¡¯s War had been brought to the town square. Before the war¡¯s end, several siege towers had been built in Viemen in preparation for a final ground assault on Boginsklad. Luckily, the war had ended with a peace treaty before the siege had begun. Weapons and constructions alike were mostly dismantled and the wood re-purposed; but there were some that had remained. One ballista had remained in town on display as a memorial, and two other unfinished ballistae had been stored at Sir Perry¡¯s barracks with other weapons of war. ¡°This is what you give me?¡± an old man sighed. ¡°You ask too much of your elders, Sir Perry.¡± ¡°I am sorry to ask so much of you, Master Erron. But you are the only one we can turn to.¡± Master Erron grunted in response. ¡°Can you have them operational by tomorrow?¡± The old man made a sour expression. Master Erron was the only carpenter in town who was trained in the construction of siege weaponry. Most others had left immediately following the end of the war as none of them were native to Viemen. However, although skilled, Master Erron was well into his seventies and the prospect of working to make three ballistae operational was no easy task, even for an able bodied man. ¡°It¡¯s a lot to put on these old shoulders¡­but with some help, I should be able to fix the two of ¡®em.¡± ¡°And what of the third?¡± Perry asked. Master Erron tapped his chin thoughtfully. ¡°We shall have to see. Dependin¡¯ on the men you send my way, we might¡¯nt finish any.¡± ¡°Then I shall see to it the men are capable and willing.¡± Perry left Master Erron to his work as he began examining the forgotten constructions, muttering to himself and shaking his head. ¡°Send someone to the shop to get my tools, will ya!?¡± he called out. Perry found the nearest of his men and sent them to the market district to fetch Master Erron¡¯s tools. After that, Perry began another patrol down the main street. Men were at work clearing the roadways and erecting makeshift watch towers. Perry had no idea of how effective they would be, but the higher they could get, the greater chance their arrows could reach the dragon. Dozens of men sat in a clearing sharpening poles into long piercing stakes. All the scrap metal was gathered, but with only one master smith and three apprentices, few metal arrowheads had been made. Plenty of swords had been brought to the town square to arm the men, but most had dulled from years of disuse. Would they even pierce it? Perry wondered. He had heard precious little of dragons, even from the old story books he had found as a child in his family home. Perry smiled to himself. Reynard would know where to look¡­ Reynard Rhoden IV had loved the old legends. Perry would listen to him recount their epic tales by fire light, accompanied by a cup of ale. But Rhoden was gone. The fate of Omnirius ¡ª and of Viemen ¡ª rested with the living. Perry looked around him. These men are not soldiers¡­ Between his Starspawn, Rothwell¡¯s Militia, and the men sent from Eadenfros there were just shy of one hundred. Not an insignificant number of men, but not nearly enough to fortify a town this large; and certainly not enough to face off against such a beast. The rest of those being outfitted were simple farmers or laborers. Young men and boys who had never even held a sword were now being fitted for armor and having burdensome steel thrust into their arms. ¡°Sir Perry!¡± Perry turned to the familiar voice with a shock. ¡°Julian! What are you still doing here?¡± Mayor Rothwell walked briskly over to Perry. ¡°So this is what we have, then, hmm?¡± Rothwell looked around. ¡°Will it be enough?¡± Perry remained stone faced. He then pulled Rothwell to the side. ¡°What is it?¡± Rothwell asked. Perry struggled to answer. But Rothwell was not so oblivious as to let the situation confound him. ¡°You do not think it will be enough.¡± Rothwell inhaled sharply, then leaned in close. ¡°Perry, if you think there is no hope then we should take this chance to¡ª¡± ¡°We cannot run,¡± he cut in. ¡°We will not be allowed.¡± ¡°What!? What are you talking about?¡± Perry pulled Rothwell further away from the men.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°I was suspicious of Millner¡¯s company since the moment they arrived,¡± Perry started. ¡°That Zorren should approve so small a force¡­¡± ¡°Could they truly risk sending more?¡± ¡°Zorren is not the type to a enter a battle without the means by which to win it. If he has sent so few¡­¡± ¡°Then it means that he has no intention of winning,¡± Rothwell finished. Perry nodded. ¡°Captain Millner¡¯s orders were to remain in Viemen until they are retrieved by the Royal Military in an official capacity.¡± ¡°So Julius was correct¡­they were sent to die?¡± ¡°Perhaps¡­¡± Perry said, ¡°But Zorren is also not one to waste resources so carelessly.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Soon after Millner¡¯s company arrived, I sent a scout from my ranks to ride to Riverden.¡± ¡°To solicit aid?¡± ¡°Yes, or, at the very least, to prepare them to accept our citizens should this area no longer become safe.¡± ¡°And what did they say?¡± ¡°My rider never made it into Riverden.¡± Rothwell became tense. ¡°Killed?¡± Perry shook his head. ¡°There was a blockade¡­a Royal blockade.¡± Rothwell clenched his jaw in frustration. ¡°These men are not our allies, they are our executioners!¡± Perry grabbed Rothwell¡¯s shoulder in a gesture of understanding. ¡°They will be dealt with,¡± Perry assured, ¡°Should the need arise.¡± Rothwell looked at Perry with wide eyes and a touch of fear. ¡°What are we to do? If we cannot kill the beast and the way north is blocked¡ª¡± ¡°Listen to me carefully,¡± Perry whispered, ¡°We will do our utmost to fell this creature. But should we fail to do so, you and your men are to lead the people south, following the river.¡± ¡°South?¡± ¡°Yes. The forest is thin but it should be enough cover if you travel in tight formation. Continue south until you are a far enough distance from Viemen. When the terrain dips down, move along the main roads as fast you can towards Edge.¡± ¡°A caravan that large will surely draw attention from marauders.¡± ¡°It may, but if you take your militia and your Iron Titans¡­your force should be large enough to deter attacks and small ambushes. It should not take more than a few days to reach Edge once you cross to the roads.¡± ¡°And what of you?¡± Rothwell asked suddenly. ¡°You and your men? Should the need arise, you must ride with us and¡ª¡± ¡°We will stay.¡± ¡°That is suicide!¡± ¡°We must stay, Julian,¡± Perry insisted. ¡°To deter Millner¡¯s men from pursuit¡­and to keep the dragon occupied.¡± Rothwell hated the idea of someone as useful as Perry throwing his life away on a fool¡¯s errand, but he knew that it was in his best interest to let him do so. Without such a sacrifice, they would likely loose all chance of escape if the dragon should overwhelm them. ¡°You are a good man, Sir Perry Mannigold,¡± Rothwell said with a wry grin, ¡°I hope for all our sakes that this doom passes us without incident.¡± ¡°As do I,¡± Perry said, returning the smile. ¡°Well then? What more do you need to prepare yourself?¡± ¡°We have all we can ask for here,¡± Perry started, ¡°But I would ask one thing of you.¡± ¡°Name it, and it is done.¡± ¡°After nightfall, you must be gone from here.¡± Rothwell narrowed his eyes at Perry. ¡°What exactly are you suggesting?¡± ¡°It is too dangerous for you to be anywhere near town should the dragon descend.¡± ¡°Then I will stay with the others in the campgrounds by the river?¡± ¡°That will not do. Millner¡¯s men are there as well.¡± ¡°Then what do you suggest?¡± ¡°You and your men should find somewhere safe further south, just outside the camp grounds. Have your men secure the route as far south as possible, as a precaution. Millner¡¯s men are stationed closer to the town. If evacuation becomes necessary, I will send my Starspawn to engage Millner. Amidst the fray, your men should be able to lead the citizens away and ambush Millner¡¯s men. But more than anything, you need to stay safe. If you are anywhere near Millner¡¯s company when the evacuation starts, they will hunt you down first.¡± Rothwell smiled. ¡°I see you have lost none of your prudence.¡± ¡°Nor have you lost any of your pragmatism.¡± Rothwell and Perry shook hands, then Rothwell departed down the main road. The rest of the day proceeded as planned. Master Erron worked arduously with his apprentices and the help of willing but inexperienced men. They managed to fashion two of the ballistae into working condition by nightfall, with Master Erron continuing to work by torchlight on the third, despite Sir Perry¡¯s disapproval. Rothwell¡¯s militia men ¡ª only thirty-five strong¡ª had finished fortifying the street with tall wooden stakes secured into the ground to act as a deterrent should the dragon attempt to land. Well over one hundred swords had been gathered, and the men continued to work through the night to have them all sharpened and prepared by morning. Millner and Rothwell¡¯s men remained at the campsite on their patrols while the citizens of Viemen slept begrudgingly in darkness, huddled beneath their blankets. And Perry¡¯s Starspawn, with its twenty-three remaining members, had returned once more to their barracks¡­ In the wavering shadow, a single measly flame burned in the hearth of Sir Perry¡¯s great hall. Basking in its timid glow were the faces of Perry¡¯s men, stoic with consideration. ¡°The choice is yours,¡± Perry said calmly. There was no hint of conniving in his words. ¡°I would command that none of you take so foolhardy a risk. If any so wish¡­¡± ¡°I will not abandon you, Sir Perry.¡± ¡°Eadig, this is not some trifling escort or petty raid. This is a beast of legend.¡± ¡°If you should face it, then so shall I.¡± ¡°As shall I.¡± ¡°And I as well.¡± Perry looked around him as, one by one, each of his trusted and valued companions rose with their swords at their chest. And despite the impending conflict, Perry found himself overcome with the warmth of companionship. ¡°You all know what this means?¡± Perry asked. They nodded at him. ¡°We shall face any and all obstacles together, Sir Perry.¡± ¡°Aye,¡± Perry answered with a slight grin, ¡°That we shall.¡± He then turned to the men as he spoke. ¡°For we are brothers!¡± ¡°Aye!¡± ¡°We are family!¡± ¡°Aye!¡± ¡°We are Starspawn!¡± The men erupted into a billowing cheer that filled the great hall. Yet despite this moment, concern still weighed on Perry¡¯s soul. What of Ellis and Mary? Wherever they were, he hoped ¡ª prayed with all his might¡ª that they were safe and far away from harm. Chapter 61. Telhari of the Thunder Blade Like a wraith of shadow and wind the dragon burst forth. Seeking out the warmth of Telhari¡¯s body and the smell of his scent, the dragon snaked forward and bit down. A cloud of dust and debris filled the valley and vision was all but impossible. The dragon opened its jaw to let the dirt and rock fall from inside. It tasted no flesh. Indeed, it could feel Telhari¡¯s presence behind. Seizing his opportunity, Telhari lept forward with impossible athleticism, thrusting toward the dragon¡¯s neck. He felt a resounding impact as his blade collided with the dragon¡¯s neck; but it did not cut through. The dragon flashed its teeth and moved in to attack. With blinding speed, a great wing struck Telhari and sent him flying into the rubble. The dragon writhed with pleasure; waiting with dripping anticipation to sense the life disappear from its prey. But to the dragon¡¯s dismay Telhari rose from the rubble unscathed. Narrowed eyes glared unholy and studied this Elfkin warrior. There was a magic about him. It twisted and enveloped his body, condensing like stone to encase him in a shell of protection. Telhari tossed the blade from his right hand into his left. His last strike had connected, of that much was certain. So why did it not cut? Darazak scales are hard, yes, but there are few things in this world which cannot be cut by his blade¡ª and dragon hide was not one of them. He needed to figure it out. Telhari twirled his sword in his hand until he held it blade-down. It spoke truth, he thought as he called forth his spell. This place has been touched by the Old magics. The great creature watched its enemy, knowing what it was he intended to do well before it had even begun¡ª the Thrice-born was weaving magic. Not yielding a moment, the dragon charged along the ground with frightening speed and unhinged its mighty jaw. Telhari, elevated by ancient winds, sped swiftly from danger, kicking up a cloud of dust in his wake. The dragon, unable to follow clearly with eyesight alone, relied instead on its other senses. With a beating of its wings, a gale of wind tore after Telhari, pursuing him with vicious intent. The stones in its path were cut to ribbons, for within this wind was layered a most malevolent magic. Again, Telhari leapt away from the blast and toward the dragon. The creature sensed this and moved to dodge the thrusting strike. Then, it drew back its claw and slashed at the Elfkin. Telhari moved to avoid the attack and spun quickly to slash at the dragon¡¯s arm. Clash! Again, his blade was unable to pierce its scaly armor; but this time Telhari had learned what he needed to. Before the dragon could attack once again, Telhari kicked off the ground and launched back to gain distance. The dragon eyed him wearily. ¡°Quite an impressive defense, Darazak.¡± The dragon sent out a jet of hot breath from its mouth in frustrated response. It predicts my attacks, Telhari thought, And reinforces its hide with magic at the moment of impact. Telhari focused his mind on the blade in his hand and willed his power into it. The blade hummed in response and burned hot with energy. Let us see how tough this defense of yours really is¡­ The dragon lashed its tail against the ground in anticipation. ¡°Lamenting your circumstance, Thrice-born? If you beg well, I will make your death a swift one!¡± ¡°Lamenting?¡± Telhari shook his head. ¡°No. I was simply thinking how unfortunate it is that I was your opponent.¡± Trails of smoke and flame lifted from the corners of the dragon¡¯s mouth as it crept forward. ¡°You see,¡± Telhari continued, holding his sword arm outstretched, ¡°Of all my kin, I am one of few with such mastery over the old magic. You and I share that affinity.¡± ¡°Then allow me to demonstrate the absoluteness of your inferiority!¡± A ferocious wind flared behind the dragon as its wings beat thrice; then it launched at Telhari with great speed. Still, Telhari managed to dodge, avoiding the snap of its closing jaw. He planted his foot, twisted his upper body and stabbed at the dragon¡¯s neck. Clash! Still no good, eh? Telhari ducked suddenly as a streaking black tail whipped at his head. Without a moment¡¯s rest, the dragon attacked again, running its claw along the ground with a devastating force toward its foe. Telhari sank low, kicked off the ground and launched himself forward, diving under the dragon¡¯s body. Feeling his presence, the dragon moved to crush him underneath; but he was too slow, and Telhari had already cleared his underbelly. Telhari leapt off the ground and stabbed again into the back of the dragon¡¯s neck. To his surprise, the blade sunk into the scales and proceeded to cut through to flesh. Telhari felt them give way and tried to press even further, but stopped when his blade became trapped. Shit!This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. The dragon had outmaneuvered him. Knowing he was aiming for the neck, it had deliberately delayed its protection. Once Telhari cut through and his sword was deep enough, the protection reactivated, trapping Telhari¡¯s blade in bite of obsidian teeth. Telhari knew he was not deep enough to do damage, but he had to wrestle his blade free before¡ª A massive clawed hand gripped his body and attempted to squeeze him to bursting. Telhari fortified his bodily enchantment to resist and held fast to his blade. With a swift, jerking motion, the dragon ripped Telhari off its back and threw him into the adjacent cliff face. An explosion of rock and debris spewed out and the mountain side fractured. The dragon reared back its head and let a blaze ignite in its belly. A surge of molten air billowed up, and with a flash a torrent of red hot flame burst forth. But the raging fire blast was soon intercepted by an invisible force. The column of fire split in two and each half surged outward against the mountainside. The dragon poured more of its power into the blast, increasing its size and intensity, burning it white hot. Telhari could feel the seething heat blaze around him. The moisture in the air was vaporizing and steam was rising all around; the stone beside him was growing red hot and was beginning to melt. In front of him he held the trusted blade though which he channeled this defensive spell. Enough of this! Telhari layered a second spell over the first, aimed at disrupting the dragon¡¯s fire. A sudden explosion shook the base of the cliff, kicking up a cloud of loose dirt and smoke. Seizing the opportunity, the dragon launched itself, claws outstretched, into that black cloud. An impact rocked the valley; Telhari broke through the top of the smoke cloud and continued to rise over fifty feet toward the cliff edge. He somersaulted in the air and landed feet first on the cliff face, then continued to sprint up the side of the mountain at incredible speeds, held aloft by his enchanted wind. Behind, a piercing roar split the air and the smoke cloud tore apart from a splaying of draconic wings. The hellish beast gave chase and clawed its way up after him. Even at his speed, the dragon was still too quick and Telhari was soon to be overtaken. He jumped suddenly to the side as the dragon lunged its head forward and tore a chunk of stone out of the cliff-side. Telhari then kicked off the rock and vaulted several hundred feet across the valley toward an adjacent cliff; behind him, his enemy threw its jaw open and cried out with murderous wrath. As he soared through the air, Telhari placed a hand on the broad side of his blade and conjured a new spell. He flipped several times in the air and landed against a cliff edge. As he landed, his feet were pulled into the rock, which melted open and held him fast. As his spell grew in strength, a light green spark danced down the pommel of the his sword and scattered across his body before discharging into the rock. Within moments, the very mountain itself was resonating with the call of his ancient magic. The dragon could feel the change in the air; sense the tug and pull of that most subtle of forces. Two great wings opened to the sky; and like a sail they caught enchanted winds, propelling the dragon across the mouth of the valley. As his spell finished, Telhari flipped the blade in his hand once again and slammed the pommel into the rock. Upon impact, a shock-wave moved through the earth and the stone rippled like water. The peaks of the waves split open into innumerable shards of igneous fury and shot themselves into the air faster than an arrow¡¯s speed. A deep droning filled the valley as countless stone projectiles cut violent through the air towards the dragon. Thousands upon thousands of impacts wracked its armored body and several managed to tear through the sinew of its wings. Angered by pain and the persistence of its foe, the dragon surged forth a wrathful maelstrom which blew away the remaining stones. The dragon collided with reckless abandon into the cliff-side, hoping to crush Telhari once and for all. The shock was so powerful that it ruptured the rock face and sent many tons of earth and rock tumbling down¡ª a landslide which buried the mountain pass that lay below. Telhari appeared once again in the air, after having narrowly avoided the dragon¡¯s onslaught. As another column of flame surged toward him, he once again conjured his spell of protection. But the flame was so broad and so fierce that Telhari could not see anything beyond it. Unknown to him, the dragon had chased him through the air. With surprise, the dragon appeared as a demoniac visage through the flame and clawed wildly at him while he was still in the air. Telhari¡¯s spell held up against the bombardment of physical attacks; but with a twist of its body, a thirty-foot long tail whipped fiercely, shattering his spell-woven shield and sending him careening into the ground. The dragon landed with a glorious impact, crushing the stone ruins beneath. Ever vigilant, it waited¡ª knowing it had landed a direct hit. But would it be enough? No. Telhari was still alive¡ª wounded, but alive. The dragon gnashed its teeth at the air and prepared once again its hellish fire blast. A flame spewed forth toward Telhari and¡ª! With a flash, a searing beam of light split the air at phenomenal speed and parted the flame. The dragon reacted on pure instinct and turned away, but not before the beam grazed its face¡ª cutting deep into its flesh, beyond the scaly armor, and drawing blood. As the dragon recoiled from the sting of the attack, the beam continued on to pierce the sky, finally exploding in a flash of blue light and sending arcs of lightning scattering into the clouds. The silence in the valley was heavy; the dragon stood shell-shocked and uneasy. A moment later there came a delayed booming of thunder which echoed over the mountains. Shock turned to fear, and fear to rage. The spines on its back drew up and flared threateningly; the dragon sank low and its tongue flicked the air. The dust from the impact was nearly gone, and Telhari stepped slowly out of the crater created by his fall. He was bruised, a deep gash ran along his abdomen where the dragon¡¯s tail had pierced his defenses; but he was still alive. And more importantly, he had found the dragon¡¯s weakness. The air in the valley twinged with electricity; metallic scent hung all around. Even with its spectacular defenses, the dragon was unable to protect against Telhari¡¯s most brutal attack. He would have preferred not to call upon such forces as they exhausted him greatly, but there was no other choice. With a steady hum, Telhari reached deep inside himself, as deep as could be managed, then still even deeper; sinking far, far down until a world of impossible magnificence opened up before him. A nebulous expanse of untold power and permeating beauty exploded into being as he held his breath. He then grasped tightly to those familiar singing threads which he had neglected for almost a hundred years and smiled¡­ Telhari¡¯s sword, held softly in his grip, hummed louder than ever. And as those vibrations rose to a fever pitch, the scintillating metal first glowed a bright blue and then finally an effulgent opalescent-white. The dragon watched on with terrifying curiosity. It had never before felt something so deadly; a kind of cold and merciless death that lingered in secret until the moment before striking. A distillation of the purest forces of nature that no mortal being should have the right to wield¡­ The valley rang clear and oppressive with a high pitched whistling that emanated from Telhari¡¯s blade. Ellis and Mary, who until now had been watching on at the fight, too spellbound to speak, now threw their hands over their ears. As Ellis watched Telhari slowly approach the dragon from a distance, the sword he brandished was clearly visible, even from so far a distance. That attack from before¡­, Ellis thought as he wracked his brain. And just like that, a memory came back to him. From a time when they had traveled to Malendar¡¯s Edge and were introduced to an eclectic nobleman. What had he said? In an instant the ringing stopped and there was an utter silence. Oh yeah¡­Ellis remembered, finally. Thunder Blade. Chapter 62. Twisted Tactic A flash of white light exploded from where Telhari stood and streaked towards the dragon. Boom! The dragon threw itself to the side and tumbled over the ground to avoid the attack. It had just enough time to rise from the ground before Telhari thrust at it again with blinding speed. This time, the dragon was not so lucky. Boom! A cold feeling crept into its body as Telhari sliced through the meat of its arm. Cold gave way to heat and a burning sensation. The cut was deep; and beyond that, the dragon¡¯s arm felt heavy and unresponsive to its will. Before the dragon could recover, another blast of white-light surged toward it, accompanied by a booming thunderclap. The dragon barely managed to move its neck out of lethal distance. Yet still, a gash appeared and burned white hot. The dragon whipped its body around in a fury so as to retreat backward. It held its breath for another strike, but none came. Telhari stood still, upright and panting, while the white glow on his blade faded into a wavering aquamarine. The dragon purred deeply at the sight. His enemy was fearsome, of this there was no doubt; but his endurance was not unending. If it is to become a war of attrition, the dragon wondered, who would have the advantage? Telhari was tired and wounded, but that attack of his was far too deadly to be trifled with. One wrong move ¡ª a misstep of any kind¡ª and the duel would be over. There was, however, a weakness Telhari had that the dragon did not¡­ ¡°I am truly regretful that it should come to this.¡± Telhari held himself tense; ready to react attack at a moment¡¯s notice. ¡°My mission is too great to be thwarted by ancient custom.¡± The dragon rose tall, reared back on its hind legs and flared out its wings. ¡°Forgive me, Vlag¡¯Zestaiyr.¡± It then turned violently toward the stone bridge and tore through the air towards the forest glade. Realizing all too late, Telhari poured every ounce of his strength into the wind at his back and kicked off the ground so strongly the earth cracked beneath his boot. He flew through the air, chasing desperately after the conniving beast, trying to intercept before¡ª Ellis and Mary had little time to respond. Like a blur of shadow, the dragon had launched itself upon them. Storm-like winds surged about them, snapping and bending the ancient trees like twigs. The two of them cried out and ran at full speed toward the narrow mountain pass. The earth shook behind them and a blast of air and stone sent them toppling onto the ground. A great suction pulled the air around them toward the gaping mouth of their draconic pursuer and filled its lungs. A heat wave washed over them and burned their eyes; and in a second their vision was engulfed by a terrible wave of flame. The trees and grasses began to burn and crackle from the intense heat; an invisible force stood resolute before the dragon¡¯s volcanic fury, redirecting the flame into the surrounding wood. Telhari had only just managed to arrive in time, positioning himself between the dragon¡¯s fire and his companions. There was no doubt about it ¡ª the dragon had realized his weakness. The magic he needed to pierce that ancient, reptilian hide was something too devastating and unruly to wield flippantly. Nor was this spell of protection an easy one to maintain. To match the dragon¡¯s speed, to launch an offensive and ensure a defense¡ª he could not maintain such efforts for much longer. He would have to sacrifice one. Suddenly, the assaulting flame dissipated and a furious claw reached toward Telhari and impacted his spell-woven barrier. Powerful muscles aimed to squeeze murderously at his invisible shield. Telhari ended the magic just in time, turning to grab the two children and leap away as its claw impacted the ground. ¡°They will be your undoing, Vlag¡¯Zestaiyr,¡± the dragon mused as it crushed the remaining pieces of earth in its clawed hand. ¡°A pity, indeed.¡± ¡°Run you two!¡± Telhari set them down and shoved them forward. They broke into a sprint toward the aperture of the mountain pass as Telhari turned back to face the dragon. Suddenly, a thin blast of fire shot passed Telhari at a newfound speed and exploded at the far end of the glade. A wall of flame rose into the air and, guided by the will of its master, encircled Ellis and Mary. ¡°No!¡± Telhari had miscalculated¡ª severely miscalculated. To think that a dragon could have such acute control over extra-corporeal flame? He had never seen it.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. What do I do!? His mind was racing. If he offered himself to the dragon, would it let them go? Even if it did, the consequences of his death would spell the end for Omnirius. If word got back to his people, would they intervene? To make a mistake here could doom this land to death and destruction for countless generations. Mary and Ellis cried out behind him as the flames tightened their grip, encroaching ever closer, leaving a trail of ash in their wake. If he could strike down the dragon in an instant, then maybe¡ª I am sorry, you two. Telhari gritted his teeth in utter frustration. Within a moment, his rage burned bright and his sword blazed once again with a white hot light. ¡°You are too slow!¡± the dragon roared. ¡°ELLIS! MARY!¡± Telhari wavered in his attack at the sound of the familiar voice. With a pulse of its wings, a thrusting wind pushed Telhari back and gave the dragon distance. Behind Telhari, three people had arrived, appearing suddenly at the mouth of the mountain pass. A woman in armor jumped from the back of her horse and ran headlong into the inferno. Telhari¡¯s heart sank as he heard her screams of pain rise high above the roar of the flame. A second woman drew up her ornate wooden staff and called forth a spell of dampening mist which began to quell the fire. A third man dismounted and ran toward the dying circle of flame and grabbed at those still within. Telhari watched as Ingrid struggled to pull Ellis and Mary away, having wrapped them in her heavy cloak, though she herself was burned and her skin charred. ¡°Ingrid!?¡± Ellis cried out as he half supported her weight. ¡°Why did you¡ª?¡± ¡°I made a promise,¡± she uttered weakly. ¡°To keep you two safe.¡± ¡°Lay still,¡± the second woman said as she ran over to them. ¡°Let me heal you¡­¡± Telhari could feel the warmth of her soothing spell at his back. It was magic of the east. He himself had no real talent for such spellwork, but to have another here with that skill was a great help indeed. ¡°So that¡¯s it, huh?¡± Albert said with a wry grin as beads of sweat gathered on his brow. ¡°Perry has a sick sense of humor doesn¡¯t he? Sending us in here¡­¡± ¡°Telhari can fight it,¡± Mary said. ¡°We just need to get out of here before it comes after us again.¡± ¡°So many vermin, Vlag¡¯Zestaiyr. What a shameful sight to see you cling so desperately to their aid.¡± ¡°Perhaps if your kind were so keen on cooperation, there might still be more of them remaining.¡± The dragon gnashed its teeth at the air and lashed its tail in anger. ¡°One of me is more than sufficient!¡± The dragon drew up once again and tilted its head curiously to the side, staring into the distance at some far-flung and unseen thing. ¡°You did well to protect these two¡­But how well would you fare to protect a hundred?¡± A weight dropped in Ellis stomach. ¡°Viemen!¡± A piercing wail shattered the valley, and the dragon leapt into the sky with a terrible speed. In a few seconds it had risen a thousand feet; then it turned once more toward its enemies below. ¡°How many can you save, I wonder?¡± ¡°Coward! Why don¡¯t you stay and fight!?¡± Ellis cried out toward the sky. ¡°Such boldness! Come then, little mouse, let us put your words to the test!¡± With a fearsome blast the dragon wormed up through the air and ascended even higher toward the clouds. ¡°Telhari,¡± Ingrid pleaded, ¡°You must not let it reach the town! That thing, it is worse than we could have imagined. They are not prepared!¡± Telhari knew she was right. Much had apparently happened since he had been away; but under no circumstances could Viemen ever defend against such an assault on their own. ¡°Telhari, please!¡± Ellis said as he ran up to him, ¡°Uncle Perry and everyone¡ª!¡± ¡°I know Ellis¡­I will not let that beast do as it pleases.¡± Telhari turned with resolution toward the group. ¡°Ingrid, are you able to ride?¡± ¡°I will take her,¡± Albert offered, hoisting her arm over his shoulder. ¡°And I will go with Lyusya,¡± Mary said. ¡°Ellis can take Ingrid¡¯s mount.¡± She paused. ¡°But it took us half a day to ride this far, how could we possibly¡ª¡± ¡°You will make it,¡± Telhari said. A whispering breeze soon surrounded the group; it wafted through them, then settled around the horses. They stirred suddenly, stamping the ground and flicking their tails; startled, but not in pain. ¡°What did you¡ª?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve enchanted them!?¡± Lyusya asked with amazement. ¡°They will ride faster than ever before,¡± he told them. ¡°Hold tight to the reins and trust their instincts. Let them guide you.¡± ¡°And what about you?¡± Ingrid asked. ¡°How will you make it in time?¡± ¡°That creature is not the only one who can command the wind as it pleases.¡± Telhari walked steadily toward the edge of the cliff. ¡°Go now,¡± he called out to them. ¡°Head toward Viemen with haste. I just pray that Sir Perry is prepared for what is coming his way.¡± Telhari then stepped off the cliff and fell out of sight. Instinctively, Ellis ran toward the edge and peered over. A gust of wind nearly knocked him over as it rose up from the canyon and into the sky. Held within its tempestuous grip, Telhari flew through the air at breakneck speed away from the ancient valley and toward Viemen. Chapter 63. Hellish Descent Hundreds of jeering, frustrated men and women had gathered from within the campsite. Their anger was centered around a small group of men who stood together against the ever growing fervor of the crowd. ¡°Let us back!¡± ¡°We want to go home!?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t keep us here!¡± Captain Millner shouted into the air as loud as he could. ¡°Get back, the lot of you! Calm down!¡± Behind him, Charlie stood with Ma Mileena at his side. ¡°I thought you said you¡¯d try to calm them down!?¡± ¡°I did!¡± she snapped. ¡°But there is little I can do. These nights have been terribly cold and without fire¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s been three stinking days of this!¡± ¡°I ain¡¯t seen no dragon!¡± ¡°Stop lying to us!¡± Charlie tensed his brow. This crowd was one mistake away from turning into a violent mob. ¡°Please!¡± he cried out. ¡°Everyone settle down!¡± ¡°You taking his side!?¡± ¡°Traitor!¡± A lump of dirt flew through the air and just missed Charlie¡¯s head. Ma put a hand on his shoulder and shook her head at him. ¡°Enough!¡± Captain Millner stepped up onto a crate and drew his sword to the crowd. A hush fell over the mob and the forest grew silent. ¡°Oh no¡­¡± Ma whispered. Millner stood tall and faced the crowd; staring back at him were hundreds of unyielding faces. ¡°No one is going anywhere.¡± ¡°Millner!¡± Charlie cried out, ¡°What are you doing!?¡± ¡°No one is going anywhere!¡± Millner shouted again. ¡°By order of the Magistrate and the Office of Military Affairs, you are to remain here!¡± A rock flew through the air and impacted Millner¡¯s skull. He staggered back and nearly lost his footing¡ª a streak of blood ran down his cheek. Millner and his men searched the crowd for a sign of who had thrown the stone, but it was impossible to tell. Charlie felt Ma grab his arm and pull him away from Millner. ¡°We need to go,¡± she told him. ¡°Now.¡± Just then, a man burst through the crowd brandishing a wood-cutters ax and swung wildly at one of Millner¡¯s men. The soldier brought up his forearm and the ax cut through his leather amour. The man cried out in pain and tried to shove the assaulter off. ¡°You¡ª can¡¯t keep us here¡ª like prisoners!¡± An adjacent guard drew his sword and ran it into the ax wielding man. He grunted horribly and fell to the ground, bleeding. A wave of tension spread over the wood, as several hundred townsfolk witnessed the drawing of first blood. Millner stole several weary glances between his men. Before they could act, a roar erupted from the mob as they rushed forward, stampeding through the grouping of soldiers. Charlie grabbed Ma Mileena and ran away from the chaos, narrowly avoiding the throng. Several of Millner¡¯s soldiers were trampled by the onslaught, while others swung madly with their swords into the people as they passed. ¡°Get back! HALT!¡± Millner¡¯s screams were overtaken completely by the howling of the crowd. He was powerless to stop them. He could only watch as a wave of towns-folk charged through the tree-line and back towards Viemen. *** Perry stood in the middle of the town square, flanked on either side by Millner¡¯s soldiers and his own men. There were none who dared to speak; they could only stare with creeping fear into the distance. Miles away, from some unknown place within the Dags, several bolts of lightning had risen suddenly into the air. A deep booming rolled over the fields and into the town. ¡°I-Is it a storm, Sir Perry?¡± ¡°No, Eadig. Those are not natural forces.¡± An anxious stirring spread throughout the square. Several more bolts of lightning had since shot from the mountains and there was a swirling of dark clouds now gathering above the Dags, its dark cloak stretching ever closer toward Viemen. Then there was silence.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Whatever tumultuous rumbling had taken place atop the mountain had ended. But Sir Perry was not put at ease. ¡°Sir?¡± Eadig asked. ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Before Perry could think of an answer, he heard the pounding of footsteps behind him. ¡°Sir Perry!¡± the man panted. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The townsfolk! They¡¯ve burst through Millner¡¯s ranks!¡± ¡°What!?¡± ¡°They¡¯re coming this way!¡± Perry pushed the man aside and moved to the start of the eastern road that led to the forest. In the distance, a sea of angry people were charging down the road toward the town square. ¡°Men! At arms!¡± Perry¡¯s Starspawn gathered and formed rank beside him. The others formed a line but hesitated to draw their weapons. A wave of citizens poured into the town square; groups of several dozen split off immediately and ran down the street toward their homes, while a sizable portion ran headlong toward Perry and his men. ¡°What is the meaning of this!?¡± Perry shouted into the crowd. ¡°We ain¡¯t havin¡¯ it no more!¡± a man in the front yelled. ¡°Being held in those woods like we was criminals!¡± ¡°I understand it is not ideal but¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s downright torture!¡± the man interjected. An applause of cheering erupted from the crowd. ¡°No more. We¡¯re going home.¡± Perry gripped the handle of his sword but couldn¡¯t bring himself to draw it. Even if they tried to fight off the men and women that stood against them, lives would needlessly be lost. ¡°You can¡¯t stop us,¡± the man said as he glared at Perry. ¡°Sir Perry, what do we do?¡± Perry looked to his men; their faces were touched with fear, but he knew they would obey his orders to the last. Perry drew his blade and aimed it at the man; the crowd backed away slowly. Unlike Millner, the town knew of Sir Perry¡¯s strength. But even still, this fame alone was not enough to make them back down. ¡°What are you gonna do, then!? Cut us all down!?¡± ¡°Trust me when I tell you that I want nothing more than your safety. This town is not safe! Return to the forest! NOW!¡± ¡°Not safe!?¡± the man laughed as he sauntered around the town square, ¡°I don¡¯t see nothin¡¯! Least of all, some slimy, fire breathin¡¯¡ª!¡± A bloodcurdling wail shook the air and penetrated deep into the bones of every living thing gathered before Sir Perry. One by one, a harrowing realization dawned on each person who stood in the town square now gazing up at the sky. In the distance, descending from the clouds like a phantom, was the black silhouette of a massive creature with demoniac wings and a wicked tail. Perry looked into the distance, and for a second, he could feel it eying him ¡ª staring into his soul¡ª even from so far away. He was frozen but for a moment; then his blood began to rush and he turned toward the crowd. ¡°BACK TO THE FOREST! NOW!¡± Hundreds stood stock-still in petrified horror, others staggered back and tripped over themselves to flee, yet still more could only gawk and cry out in terror as the dragon drew closer. ¡°GO! ALL OF YOU!¡± Perry turned to his men; many of them stood equally paralyzed. ¡°Guide them to the forest!¡± They could not respond. Perry marched forward and shook them by their armor. ¡°Wake up you lot! Or you¡¯re as good as dead!¡± Slowly they snapped back to awareness. ¡°A-Aye!¡± Several ran off behind Perry and tried to push the crowd back towards the forest, but it was a futile effort. People were running back and forth, bumping into one another and toppling over. There was no order to speak of; and try as they might, Perry soon realized there was no hope of an organized retreat. ¡°Men! Load the ballistae! Quickly! Archers! Prepare to fire!¡± The archers ran to their posts and loaded their war bows, while several groups of men ran to the three ballistae positioned around the town square and fumbled with the mechanism. ¡°Ready!¡± Perry could hear the beating of great wings against the frigid air. ¡°Ready!¡± It was almost fully into view now; gargantuan and more terrifying than Perry could ever have imagined. ¡°FIRE!¡± The massive strings snapped against the wooden frame and the ballistae shook from the recoil. Three large bolts sailed through the air accompanied by a volley of arrows. The dragon pulled its wings against its torso and spun violently. The arrows fell away against it¡¯s scaly armor and were easily pushed aside; two of the large bolts scraped off the dragon¡¯s scales whilst the third was dodged entirely. ¡°Reload! Quickly, all of you!¡± Perry ran between the groups of men as he shouted, but none had the will to move. They had seen, just as well as he had, how ineffective their offensive had been. ¡°What are you doing!? Reload! Reload, or you¡¯ll¡­¡± Even Perry was soon awakened to the destitution of his men. They simply stood there; they had given up. Perry sheathed his sword and ran up to Eadig and the others, grabbing them by the armor and shoving them back. ¡°Run, you fools! If you will not fight, then flee!¡± A gust of wind washed over the town square as the dragon soared ever closer. Men and women continued to cry out and flee in terror, but many more remained paralyzed. Millner¡¯s men were uncertain of what to do; some took to trying to corral the citizens, while others ran toward the horses tied to the posts in an attempt to flee. Then, something happened. Perry could see in the distance an orange glow appear among the liquid black that rippled in the air, and a fearsome realization dawned on him. ¡°FLEE!¡± he shouted at full volume. ¡°FLEE NOW! FIRE!¡± A blast of hot air set off like a shock wave in the sky. Those closest to the blast were knocked onto the ground. A fierce wind ripped banners and shudders from the houses. Perry braced himself for the impact and barely managed to remain standing. But it was only the beginning of what was to come. He turned around and dove into the fountain in the center of the town square just as a jet of flame over ten feet wide passed over head. Perry then rose from the water and looked around him in horror. Those who had failed to flee far enough were incinerated¡ª left charred black and frozen in their final moments of agony. Those who had manged to avoid the flame directly now ran frantically about, gagging on the smoke. Another rush of air pressed against Perry so hard he nearly collapsed as the beast fell from the sky and landed among the flames. With another earth shaking roar, the creature whipped its body around and summoned a whirlwind that spun the flames into a frenzy. A tornado of fire rose high into the air; at its center rippled the hellish form of a mighty dragon. Those caught in the tornado of flame were obliterated. Those just beyond fell to the ground in agony as their leather armor boiled against their skin. The dragon ran its jaw along the ground and swallowed greedily. The homes of the once peaceful Viemen citizens burns brightly; billows of black smoke spewed into the sky and darkened the world. Chapter 64. This Time, as Allies Perry stood motionless as the apocalyptic scene unfolded around him. Then, he shuddered. Vengeful eyes fell upon him and their killing-intent struck him to the core. Despite this, Perry found his hand moving on its own, reaching for the handle of his sword and brandishing it cleanly through the air. A spray of hot air left the dragon¡¯s nostrils. That¡¯s right, you accursed thing, Perry said to himself. You don¡¯t command me. Perry steeled his aching nerves and stepped out of the fountain onto the ground. His boots touched the earth once again, and in response he widened his stance. The dragon eyed him for but a moment before lunging. With splayed wings and an open jaw, the dragon raced toward Perry¡ª From above came a flash of lightning. The dragon dug its claws into the ground to slow its motion and avoid the attacker, doubling back to create distance. The ground exploded in front of Perry and a blast sent him sliding back along the ground. A booming thunderclap then filled his ears. Razor sharp winds blew passed Perry and cut toward the dragon¡ª within it he could make out a familiar form. ¡°Telhari!¡± Spiraling out of the zephyr, Telhari brought down his blade against the dragon¡¯s body, with sparks jumping out as the two connected. Telhari then kicked off the dragon and somersaulted in the air, landing between the dragon and Perry. The beast reared back and flared out its wings in frustration. With unnatural speed it swept over the corpses and burning debris toward Telhari. Its jaw unhinged and another blast of flame spewed forth. Telhari dodged the flame and wove a spell within an instant. He then swept his blade across the line of fire. It shuddered a moment, twisting in on itself, before swirling into nothing. The ground shook as the dragon landed suddenly beside him. Telhari spun around all to late as innumerable razor sharp teeth came toward him. ¡°AHHH!¡± Perry charged at the dragon with all the strength and speed he could muster, urged onward by the invigorating call of his Dwarven blade. Now Perry wasn¡¯t sure what to expect with his attack. To fell the beast? Surely not. To land a blow? Hopefully. But to have the creature pull away and retreat from him? This, he never expected. Yet it is nevertheless what happened. Perry looked down at his blade like a wondrous child. ¡°What¡ª?¡± ¡°Dwarven forged steel is quite the menace to face,¡± Telhari said with a small grin. ¡°I know that first hand.¡± ¡°How did you¡ª!?¡± Perry caught himself and cleared his throat. ¡°Regardless, I gather now is not the time to fuss over such things.¡± Telhari held his blade arm outstretched and took careful steps until he was just beside Perry. The dragon hung close to the ground, moving slowly around the perimeter of the town square. ¡°Ellis and Mary are safe,¡± Telhari told him. ¡°They ride now with Ingrid and the others down the mountain.¡± Perry¡¯s face softened. ¡°That is quite the burden you have lifted from me. I cannot thank you enough for keeping them safe.¡± ¡°You have quite the companions. Had Ingrid and the others not arrived when they did, things might have gone differently.¡± ¡°Indeed. I am quite lucky.¡± Perry tensed his jaw and stared down his foe once again. ¡°Well then, Master Telhari? Out with it! How do we kill this thing!?¡± Telhari looked around him at the devastation¡ª the crumpled corpses of helpless victims, their bodies burnt black as coal.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it Then Perry heard a guttural sound that threatened to drive him mad, emanating from the calamity that rose above him nearly forty-feet tall. ¡°Do you understand now, Thrice-Born? There can be no victory so long as you cling to these szlag.¡± Perry¡¯s jaw dropped open. ¡°I-it can talk?¡± ¡°Indeed it can,¡± Telhari said as he stood up tall. ¡°I suppose that there is no reasoning with it?¡± Perry asked as he drew back his blade. ¡°Unfortunately not.¡± ¡°So what do you suggest?¡± The dragon slowly crept toward them¡ª one ghastly, flesh rending claw at a time. ¡°Ideally,¡± Telhari said in a voice too low for the dragon to hear, ¡°We would push it to the river to gain the advantage of the water¡¯s edge.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do,¡± Perry answered reluctantly, ¡°The citizens have evacuated to the river.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Telhari thought to himself, then spoke again. ¡°Our other option is to force it away from the town. Without risk to their safety, we can fight freely.¡± ¡°Even if we did that,¡± Perry asked as he turned to Telhari, ¡°Could you kill it? Really kill it?¡± Telhari nodded. ¡°Well then,¡± Perry answered as he turned back toward the dragon, ¡°Tell me what you need. I am at your command.¡± ¡°We must chase it off the ground and into the sky,¡± he said, ¡°From there I can force it back toward the mountain.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Though, there is one thing I must do first.¡± Perry suddenly felt Telhari¡¯s hand on his back. ¡°Wha¡ª?¡± Perry¡¯s entire body contracted ¡ª every muscle from his head to his toes¡ª so suddenly and powerfully that he thought his bones might break. His heart began to pound and his head grew heavy as he fell toward the ground. He reached up to grab the side of his head, but the pain was suddenly gone and his arm felt lighter than ever before. In fact, as he slowly stood up, each one of his limbs felt lighter and more responsive. The sword in his hand felt only as heavy as a dining fork and he no longer felt the heft of his plate armor. ¡°What did you do?¡± Telhari smiled. ¡°I am entrusting our success to you,¡± he said. ¡°I must conserve my strength for that final strike, but I can still manage this much.¡± Telhari clapped Perry on the shoulder. ¡°Be careful. This body is new to you, whether you realize it or not. If you make too sudden a move¡ª¡± ¡°Ahh!¡± Perry, while attempting to test his new strength, had tried to hop. Instead, he flew for well over thirty feet through the air and crashed into a building. Telhari frowned. A few moments later Perry appeared at the new hole in the wall of the building. ¡°H-hah! I¡¯m alright!¡± ¡°Watch out!¡± Perry felt the dragon¡¯s presence beside him and instinctively lunged out of the way¡ª more agile this time than before. New found speed, combined with his battle hardened instincts, was enough to save him. He tumbled onto the ground and out of harm¡¯s way as the building collapsed behind him into a heap of charred rubble and smoke. The dragon spun around in a fury and launched a bite at Perry. In a burst of wind and gleaming metal, Telhari cut through the air and swung down on the dragon¡¯s neck. His sword clashed against the hardened scales and was repulsed back; the dragon still had enough power left to maintain its defenses. Telhari landed and hopped back a few paces to gain distance. ¡°Perry¡ª!¡± As if reading his mind, Perry charged forward, flanking the dragon. He dashed to the side with even faster speed than before and thrust his longsword at the underarm of the dragon. His speed is still increasing? Lurching to the side, the dragon stumbled back and drew up its claw to attack. Then came a flash from the corner of its eye and a surge of wind. Telhari was beside the dragon again slashing at its underbelly. Clash! Telhari¡¯s blade was repelled once again. He withdrew his blade to prepare another strike but the dragon suddenly cried out with a painful wail. Telhari dashed backward and saw, through the dust and whipping of its barbed tail, Perry sinking his sword into the meat of the dragon¡¯s arm. Without out even needing to speak, the two had fallen into a perfect rhythm¡ª attacking the dragon¡¯s weakest points one after the other. What¡¯s more, in only a few short moments Perry had become accustomed to the enchantment; and further still, he was even faster than Telhari had anticipated. Several strikes impacted all around them as the dragon stabbed into the ground with its clawed limbs, trying desperately to kill them. Yet Telhari and Perry avoided each one, dancing between attacks without any waisted movement. Telhari smiled to himself. ¡°I am glad to have you as an ally, Sir Perry.¡± ¡°As am I, Master Telhari.¡± Two malevolent crimson eyes stared down at them in response. ¡°I will not be outdone!¡± Telhari felt a pull on his vest and in an instant he was sucked forward by a compressive vacuum of wind. Lifted off the ground, Telhari could not maneuver well and braced himself for impact as the dragon¡¯s tail crashed into him. The wind was knocked from his lungs as he flew through the air and landed hard on the ground. Chapter 65. Launch Me ¡°Telhari!¡± Perry rushed in to strike the dragon while its back was turned but he was not fast enough. The dragon flared its claw and swiped along the ground toward Perry. Perry¡¯s sword flew through the air as he was knocked backward. Wasting no time, the dragon lurched toward Telhari with an open jaw. Snap! Telhari felt a rush of hot air blow past his face as a mighty jaw closed only a few inches out of reach. Then the dragon retreated from him¡ª or rather, was pulled away. Perry stood behind the dragon, with his arms wrapped firmly around its tail, gripping with an impossible strength. The dragon thrashed about and tugged in all directions, but Perry would not yield. Telhari marveled for a moment at this feat, then gripped the handle of his blade and stood again. A wave of heat emanated from the dragon¡¯s mouth as it prepared to unleash hellfire onto Perry. Just then, a blurred projectile sliced through the air; a roar of tremendous pain sounded above the crackling flames of the burning town. Deep red ichor stained the ground and a massive bolt sank into the dirt. ¡°SIR PERRY!¡± Perry managed to turn his head while holding on to the dragon¡¯s tail; down an adjacent alleyway stood Eadig and the others, flanking an empty ballista. The dragon¡¯s arm hung there, deformed and leaking blood; its claw twitched miserably and was slow to respond. Perry grinned bitterly. ¡°WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR!?¡± he shouted, ¡°HIT HIM AGAIN!¡± The men scrambled with the mechanism and tried to load another bolt. Then a metallic scent filled the air. Static cascaded over Perry¡¯s arms and raised his hairs on end. The dragon stared headlong into a burning white mass of magical force manifested with a single minded purpose. ¡°ENOUGH!¡± Two magnificent wings thrust heavy against the ground; a pulse of cutting wind spread out at great speed, with the dragon at its center. Both Perry and Telhari were thrust backward and the flames in the vicinity were all but extinguished. ¡°You will burn, Vlag¡¯Zestaiyr.¡± Swiftly, the dragon launched itself into the air and soared high out of reach. ¡°Sir Perry, quick!¡± Telhari shouted. Perry rolled himself up off the ground. ¡°All of you!¡± he cried to the remnants of his Starspawn forces, ¡°Launch your arrows at it! It musn¡¯t be allowed to land!¡± The men ran at once to fetch what war-bows they could find amidst the debris. They bit down their anguish at the sight of their fallen companions, turning pain into fuel for their retaliatory assault. Near two dozen men pulled hard on their bow strings and fired relentlessly at the dragon as it attempted to swoop low. With each volley launched, the dragon turned abruptly to avoid their assault; despite its bodily heft, it was still frighteningly agile. ¡°Why isn¡¯t it breathing fire?¡± Perry asked as Telhari came jogging over to him. ¡°It is weakened,¡± Telhari answered. ¡°It is likely that the number of times it can summon such flames without further rest is limited.¡± ¡°And what of its defenses?¡± Perry asked. ¡°That is harder to tell.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t keep this up for much longer,¡± Perry warned, ¡°There are few arrows left. Most have been burned or buried.¡± Telhari looked around him before spying something useful.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°We need only a few more seconds,¡± he said quickly as he reached toward the rubble. Perry heard a clanging of metal as Telhari withdrew a long line of metal chain and proceeded to wrap it around his arm. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Perry asked with surprise. Telhari didn¡¯t answer him. Instead, he ran over to the ballista and loaded in a bolt. Then he turned; and with a stone-cold face said the most ludicrous thing Perry had ever heard. ¡°Perry, I want you to launch me.¡± ¡°Huh¡­?¡± Perry stood, among the flames and ash and apocalyptic battle sounds, with his mouth agape. ¡°Launch me.¡± ¡°WHAT!?¡± Telhari placed one hand on the chains and began to weave a spell as he spoke. ¡°You are the only one with the strength and reflexes to do so. You will launch the ballista to get me into the air and close to the dragon.¡± ¡°B-but can¡¯t you just jump? Or fly like before!?¡± Telhari shook his head as he stood on the device and wrapped his chain around the massive wooden bolt. ¡°If I use my magic to get close, the dragon will sense it and intercept. I need to create an opening.¡± Perry stood dumbfounded at the request. Telhari tightened the chain around the bolt, secured his grip and turned to Perry expectantly. ¡°We must hurry. Your men are almost out of arrows.¡± A monstrous cry split the air as the dragon turned once again to fly toward the town square. ¡°Agh! Very well!¡± Perry grunted begrudgingly, gripped the handles of the ballista and turned it with great effort toward the dragon. ¡°Don¡¯t go dying on me!¡± Telhari grinned. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to.¡± The sound of a great wing beat drew closer as the dragon came into view. Perry moved the machine bit by bit to adjust the trajectory. Telhari had been correct; it was only by means of this enchantment that he had the strength and perceptual ability to predict the dragon¡¯s movement and adjust accordingly. ¡°Ready¡­¡± Telhari said. The dragon was fully in view now¡ª less than two hundred feet above the ground. ¡°Steady¡­¡± An orange glow became visible as the dragon prepared one final assault. ¡°FIRE!¡± SNAP! The entire machine rebounded. The wooden frame of the contraption fractured from the force of the blow as its massive bolt soared through the air at breakneck speed. The men watched from below with bated breath for an impact. With sickening ease, the dragon wove around the bolt; it bit down on the growing ball of fire in its throat and turned to unleash its fury upon Telhari. But he was gone. The bolt whizzed through the air and began to descend; yet there was no one atop it. The dragon spun its head around, reaching its senses out as far as possible to feel for its enemy¡­ A hundred feet above the ground the dragon hovered in a fury; and one thousand feet beyond Telhari reached the peak of his ascent. He gripped one end of the iron chain in his hand; and by his will they began to resonate with his tune as the magic worked through them¡ª imbuing the iron with unnatural fortitude and resilience. Then, he began to fall. Careening through the air, Telhari loosened the mass of chains at his back and whipped them around with a seamless flow. A shock of realization moved through the dragon; the barbed spines along its back stood on end. It had been outmaneuvered. The dragon looked up in surprise, but there was no time to react. Like a steel serpent, the chain snaked around Telhari¡¯s outstretched arm and shot toward the dragon. The enchanted chain wove down the dragon¡¯s neck and spread out along its wing. Bone and ligament snapped as the chains found each other and drew themselves tight in a vice-like grip. The wing collapsed suddenly and violently toward the dragon¡¯s body. Telhari landed with a force against the dragon¡¯s back and it fell closer toward the ground. He flexed his legs and pressed his boots into the dragon¡¯s neck, willing the free ends of the chain toward his open hands. ¡°You would dare to¡ª!¡± Telhari pulled tight on the chain, choking the air from its throat. In a desperate thrall, the dragon tore through the air, attempting to rend Telhari into pieces while fighting to remain aloft. But it could not reach him; and they were quickly losing altitude. Telhari looked down below him at the burning town. He had this one final chance to separate those innocents from this creature of death. With a great effort, the winds responded to his call. The air whipped violent along the ground and then rose into the air. A wind tunnel swirled into existence and engulfed them both. Perry watched from below as a powerful and unseen force swept both friend and foe away toward the Dags. He then flexed the muscles in his legs and arms¡ª the enchantment was still there. Good, he thought. ¡°You all!¡± he called to the Starspawn around him, ¡°Search the area for survivors and bring them safely to the river¡¯s edge!¡± ¡°And what of you, Sir Perry?¡± Perry remained silent, searching the area for his sword. He found it lying on the ground, gleaming bright among the ash and debris. ¡°I will find a horse and ride after them,¡± he said as he bent down to pick up his blade. With a solemn tone and determined eyes, he addressed them all. ¡°I swear to you, on my life, that this creature will breath its last.¡± Chapter 66. Run ¡°What¡¯s going on over there?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Tim. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Torren put a hand on his little brother¡¯s head and tousled his hair. The campgrounds were riddled with boot prints, hastily deconstructed tents and spilled preserves. Several men had come by a few hours ago to corral the citizens and confront the Eadenfros soldiers who stood guard at the edge of the forest. Many had gone with them, and even from this distance they could hear the shouting from the mob. A confrontation of some kind had happened not too long ago¡ª or at least that was what Torren guessed. Just then, he heard a rustling from the underbrush. ¡°Jerg!¡± ¡°What the hell is goin¡¯ on up there?¡± Lester cried out. Jerg shook his head. ¡°We need to get out of here. Now.¡± A clamoring of metal and the shouting of men came suddenly from several yards ahead of them. Lester knew what the sound meant and he stood immediately. Harold stirred nervously at the tension in the air. There was another clanging of metal. Then the sound of shouting and screaming. ¡°Torren, what¡ª¡± Then the entire forest was filled suddenly with an unholy sound. Everyone flinched and covered their ears as a terrifying shriek came from the direction of Viemen. There was silence for a few minutes. Then, there came the stinging scent of ash and flame. A shocking realization soon came over them. ¡°Go,¡± Jerg commanded. ¡°Run¡ª now!¡± Torren grabbed his brother and took off through the woods, followed closely behind by the rest. Behind them, hundreds of terror stricken townsfolk ran toward the river. Their cries turned to a roar of incoherent sound as they trampled over each other to escape the dragon¡¯s wrath. The group stole through the forest, weaving between trees and over twisting roots. The faces of the fleeing men and women became visible as their groups merged. Ash covered and sick with fear, they tore passed one another with reckless abandon. A haze of smoke was beginning to fill the wood; it stung their lungs and burned their eyes. ¡°What¡¯s happening!? Hey!¡± Lester tried to stop one of the men who approached him; but he did not slow down, and Lester had to move out of the way to avoid being tackled. Another beastly roar soared above the throng, instilling a new wave of terror. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡ª¡± Lester stared blankly toward the direction of the town. Lingering below the screaming and shouting was a predatory rhythm¡ª the beating of two great wings. ¡°Les!¡± Jerg snapped Lester out of his stupor with a forceful grip on his shoulder. ¡°We need to move.¡± ¡°Jerg, look!¡± Torren pointed behind them toward the path they had taken. A small company of armed men were fighting with a group of citizens. The conflict erupted and in a few swift movements the soldiers had cut down their offenders. ¡°Why are they killing them!?¡± Torren shouted as he grabbed Timmy closer to him. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know,¡± Jerg stammered. A harsh breeze carried more of the smoke into the forest. Between the wisps of black, Jerg made eye contact with the company men. ¡°Run. NOW!¡± The group took off sprinting through the forest as the soldiers gave pursuit. ¡°Go! Go! Go!¡± Boots pounded hard against the dirt and their lungs burned. Then Jerg heard a sickening snapping sound and a grunt of pain. ¡°Help!¡± Jerg braced himself against a tree to stop his momentum and turned over his shoulder. Harold was lying on the ground, gripping his ankle in pain. ¡°Harold!¡± Lester grabbed at Jerg¡¯s shirt and pulled him. ¡°Jerg, we have to go!¡± Jerg shoved him off. ¡°You three go. I¡¯m going back for him.¡± ¡°Are you mental!? You¡¯ll never make it!¡± Jerg gave him a fierce look. ¡°Take those kids to safety, Les.¡± ¡°Please,¡± Lester asked one final time. ¡°I¡¯m not gonna leave him, Les.¡± Jerg shoved him once again. ¡°GO!¡±Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Lester bit his tongue and turned away from Jerg. Together Torren, Lester, and Timmy continued running south along the river. Jerg ran to Harold¡¯s side. ¡°Hey, buddy. Can you stand?¡± Harold shook his head and sniffled at the pain. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I got you.¡± Jerg wrapped Harold¡¯s arm over his shoulder and lifted with all his might. ¡°Halt!¡± Jerg started down his nose at sword that was pointed toward him. Seven men in leather armor and maroon cloth had surrounded him. They were all of them Millner¡¯s men. ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere,¡± the man said. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Jerg asked with an obvious tone of disdain. ¡°You were sent here to help!¡± ¡°Help?¡± The man laughed. ¡°You think anyone can fight that thing!? No. We have our orders.¡± The men all drew their swords and held them at the ready. Jerg could feel Harold pulling away from him in fear and his blood began to boil. He had done his time serving this country, always believing that he was doing something righteous by protecting people. Just looking at them made Jerg sick with vitriol. ¡°What orders?¡± The man looked around at his armed companions and then back to Jerg. He flashed a devilish grin. ¡°If the dragon should attack? We are to seize Viemen by any means necessary.¡± Jerg was stunned. ¡°On whose authority!?¡± he shouted in a rage. ¡°That is none of your concern.¡± The men held their blades ready and began to approach. Harold whimpered with a mix of pain and fear. ¡°Its alright,¡± Jerg lied to him as he patted his arm, ¡°It¡¯ll be alright.¡± Jerg¡¯s mind was racing. If they came at him one at a time he might be able to disarm them and put up a fight¡ª even with his one hand he could do that much. But could Harold get away? One of the men stepped forward then broke into a charge. Here he comes! Jerg let go of Harold and braced himself; Harold stumbled a bit and fell against a nearby tree. Come on you son of a bitch! Jerg¡¯s hand twitched with anticipation¡ª A ferocious motion caught Jerg¡¯s attention from the corner of his eye. The man before him was knocked clean off his feet as an ax embedded itself in his side. He grunted and landed on the ground. A massive figure then sauntered through the brush and up to the body. He bent down and pulled the ax from the dead soldier and looked disappointedly at its blunt and chipped edge. ¡°This things a bit dull,¡± he lamented as he flipped the ax over in his hand. ¡°Sorry, but, you¡¯re gonna die painfully.¡± The man looked over at Jerg and then to Harold. ¡°You. Take your friend and keep heading south. My men will meet you by the river. You¡¯ll be safe there.¡± Jerg looked around him. ¡°Are you insane? There are six of them?¡± The man raised his eyebrow and genuinely pondered Jerg¡¯s words. Then he turned to the soldiers and looked them up and down. ¡°Six?¡± the man said with a wild grin. ¡°They¡¯ll need at least ten.¡± The soldiers gritted their teeth at the insult. ¡°Men!¡± The remaining soldiers assumed formation and began to approach. ¡°I thought I told you to leave,¡± the man said as Jerg appeared beside him. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be right to leave you here alone,¡± Jerg answered. In his hand he held the sword of the dead soldier. ¡°Hmph. Suit yourself.¡± ¡°My name is Jerg.¡± The man eyed him curiously. ¡°Julius.¡± With a motion of their leader¡¯s hand, three of the men rushed forward. Before Jerg could react, Julius darted forward into the fray. ¡°Wait¡ª !¡± The three men surrounded him¡ª two strikes from above and one from below. Julius gripped tightly to the handle of his ax, stomped his foot against the ground for support and swung his arm violently in a circle. Jerg watched as Julius¡¯s ax tore right through their armor with such force, cutting deep into them. His strength was inhuman. As Julius ended his attack, he whipped his body around a final time and hurled his ax toward another soldier. It impacted him hard; cutting right through his leather helmet and sinking into his skull. The four men crumpled to the ground and lay dead; pools of blood gathered beneath them. The two remaining men stared blankly at their dead companions. Julius cracked his knuckles then took off running toward them with incredible speed. The two men fumbled with their weapons, then charged in after him. Just before contact, the two men dashed sideways to flank Julius. He stopped suddenly and braced himself to intercept. The first strike came at waist level; the man chopped through the air, aiming to cut into Julius¡¯ abdomen. Clang! Jerg met the attack with his own. He maneuvered quickly and disarmed the man. Julius turned away from them to face the last attacker. The soldier had drawn up his sword to attack from above, attempting to swing down on Julius. But that delay was his undoing. A massive hand reached out and grabbed his head. The last thing he felt was an unstoppable pull on his neck as Julius slammed his face down against a rock. The man¡¯s legs twitched a few times and then he was still. The remaining soldier, unarmed and terrified, dropped to his knees and began to beg. ¡°P-Please! Don¡¯t kill me! I swear, I was only following¡ª¡± Julius¡¯ sword ran clean through the man¡¯s chest and sank down to the cross-guard. He then shoved the man away and his body fell backwards onto the ground. ¡°Why did you kill him!?¡± ¡°What, you got a problem with killing now?¡± Julius began to rummage through the men¡¯s pockets. ¡°We should have heard what he had to say.¡± ¡°No thanks.¡± Julius pulled out a waterskin and began to drink what was left. ¡°We could have gotten information,¡± Jerg sighed as he rubbed the ride of his head. Julius wiped the water from his chin and chucked the waterskin into the forest. ¡°What would you have done? Made him some porridge? Sang him a song?¡± ¡°Put him in jail to start.¡± Julius shook his head. ¡°No Viemen jail cell can resist the Magistrate.¡± ¡°What did you say¡­?¡± Julius laughed to himself. ¡°Forget it. Go, Jerg. Follow the river south. You¡¯ll find your friends there.¡± Julius bent down and started examining the weapons from the fallen soldiers, trying to see if there was anything of use. ¡°What of you?¡± Jerg asked, putting his suspicions aside. ¡°Will you go to town and help Sir Perry?¡± Julius¡¯ booming laughter filled the forest. ¡°You¡¯re joking right!?¡± ¡°I am not.¡± Jerg stared with resolute eyes. Dark smoke clouds still billowed up from Viemen, accompanied by the shouting of a hundreds of terrified voices. ¡°Relax,¡± Julius said, ¡°They don¡¯t need me.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be serious!?¡± Jerg cried out. ¡°It¡¯s a dragon.¡± ¡°Trust me,¡± Julius insisted, ¡°You don¡¯t know what that man is truly capable of.¡± ¡°But Sir Perry is just one man.¡± Julius flashed a wry grin. ¡°I am not speaking of Sir Perry.¡± Chapter 67. A Coordinated Attack Ingrid tucked her head as the branches whipped against her face. She held tightly to Albert¡¯s tunic as they sped through the forest toward Viemen, trying to conserve her strength in case the worst should happen. Lyusya¡¯s spell had done wonders for her, but the pain still lingered where her super-heated plate armor had seared her skin. It was not the first discomfort she had faced, though, and it was nothing compared to what would happen should they fail to kill the dragon. Beside her and Albert rode Lyusya and Mary, gripping similarly to their horses as they moved in sync and with incredible speed and precision through the tree cover. Ahead of them and still somehow gaining in speed was Ellis. ¡°Up ahead!¡± he called back to them. ¡°The forest is thinning!¡± The spacing between the tree trunks grew further apart and the underbrush became more sparse. At these great speeds, they passed even more swiftly between the foliage, and after a few moments they could see the rolling hills that lay just outside the western border of Viemen. As they finally burst through the tree line, an outline of the town became visible, punctuated against billowing clouds of black smoke. Ellis felt a great worry well up within him as he thought of his uncle and what might have happened. ¡°Faster! Please!¡± Ingrid watched as Ellis¡¯ mount surged on at an ever greater clip. ¡°Ellis! Wait! Don¡¯t go too far¡ª!¡± Just then, Lyusya¡¯s voice rose up against the rushing wind. ¡°Above!¡± Ingrid and Albert turned to the skies as a surging mass came toward them; a bombarding wind pressed down on them and their horses reared back in terror. Ellis was not so lucky. A forceful updraft surged at his back and lifted both him and his horse into the air, throwing them several dozen feet. ¡°Ellis!¡± Mary and Lyusya rushed toward him on their horses, but their speed was decreasing. Ahead of them, the dragon spun violently in the air and let out a piercing howl that was cut short as it impacted the ground, kicking up an explosion of dirt and dust. The earth shook violently beneath them. Ingrid and Albert dismounted quickly and ran toward the dust cloud. Meanwhile, Mary and Lyusya arrived at where Ellis had fallen. Lyusya had already begun her spell of healing when Ellis popped from the ground with surprising vigor. ¡°Are you alright!?¡± Mary asked as she held out an arm for support. Ellis patted himself quickly all over. ¡°Y-yeah. I guess I got lucky.¡± Lyusya released her spell. The boy was dusted in mud and grass but he was fine as best she could tell. As Albert and Ingrid approach the cloud of dust, a figure rose upon from the ground¡ª hunched over and panting. ¡°Telhari!¡± Ingrid called out as she ran over to him. ¡°You¡¯re alive!¡± ¡°For now¡­¡± he answered grimly. ¡°And what of the town?¡± He gave her no answer. Her heart began to ache as she asked her next question. ¡°And Sir Perry¡ª?¡± ¡°Ingrid!¡± The familiar voice was like a blessing to her. She turned toward the east as she saw Perry come into view on horseback. He dismounted quickly and ran the rest of the way; the horse refused to approach. Perry stopped short as the scene came into view. Ellis was there, beside Mary and unharmed. Ingrid too was standing. He wanted nothing more than to shout in joy to the skies, but he begrudgingly held back his elation. Their fight was not yet over. Another tremor shook them as the great monstrosity churned in its crater. A leathery wing swept across the cloud of dust and cleared it instantly. Standing before them was a mangled creature, still no less terrifying than when first they had laid eyes on it. One wing was contorted, broken and bleeding¡ª sinew torn and with fresh white bone piercing through scaly armor. A struggling, clawed arm dug into the perimeter of the crater, while three others planted themselves beneath its great body and lifted upwards. ¡°How is that thing still breathing?¡± Perry asked as he stood beside Ingrid and Telhari. ¡°It is a most formidable foe,¡± Telhari admitted. ¡°Perhaps more so than any I have ever encountered.¡± An undulating growl came from within its throat¡ª the beginnings of a laugh. ¡°Over seven-hundred years have I stalked the skies unbridled. To think I would be pushed so far by such szlag¡­¡± Perry drew his sword and leveled it at the dragon. ¡°Ingrid, Master Telhari¡­Let us kill this thing once and for all.¡± Ingrid drew her sword as well.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°With pleasure, Sir Perry. Master Telhari?¡± He gripped the handle of his blade tightly. ¡°I have enough strength left for one final attack. If it misses¡­we will have lost.¡± ¡°And what of this enchantment?¡± Perry asked as he flexed his fingers. ¡°Can you give such a boon to Ingrid as well?¡± ¡°It takes little effort to maintain, but I do not have the strength for two such blessings.¡± Perry clenched his jaw. ¡°Damn.¡± ¡°I am not so incapable as that, Sir Perry,¡± Ingrid announced as she stepped in front of them both. ¡°You forget, this is not my first battle.¡± ¡°Right you are, Ingrid,¡± Perry said with a wry grin. ¡°Forgive me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll consider it,¡± she said with a smile. Ingrid then felt a hand at her back and her muscles convulsed terribly for a moment, before settling; her body now hummed and buzzed with strength. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I cannot cast the spell a second time,¡± Telhari said as he removed his hand from her back, ¡°But I can move it between you with relative ease.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Perry said. ¡°I feel heavier already.¡± ¡°You two will form the vanguard,¡± Telhari started. ¡°Coordinate your attacks until we can find an opening. I will move the enchantment between you, so be careful.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°And what about us?¡± Behind them, Albert, Lyusya, Ellis and Mary stood at the ready. ¡°In this state, the dragon¡¯s ability to use magic should be lowered. But even without that, its armor is extraordinarily tough. Remain in the back line and aim for its weak points with your arrows. It may not do much, but even a bit of distraction will serve us well.¡± ¡°What about me?¡± Ellis asked eagerly. ¡°Are you deaf?¡± Perry asked, ¡°You are to remain with Albert and Mary and use your bow to¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s not fair! I can fight!¡± Perry lowered his sword and turned to reprimand Ellis. ¡°Do you see that thing!?¡± he yelled as he pointed at the dragon. ¡°You will only be in the way. Do as Telhari says.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°Come on, kid,¡± Albert said as he gripped his arm, ¡°Your uncle is right. You would only be a liability up there with them.¡± ¡°But two won¡¯t be enough!¡± Ellis watched in desperation as Telhari, Ingrid and Perry walked ahead in formation, approaching the dragon. ¡°Trust me, Ellis,¡± Albert said reassuringly, ¡°When you see it, you¡¯ll realize.¡± Mary and Albert drew their bows from their backs and each notched their arrows. ¡°See what?¡± Albert pulled back his bow string and leveled his arm at the dragon. ¡°The strength of Sir Perry Mannigold and Dame Ingrid Helvenin.¡± The dragon rose tall above the clearing cloud of dust, peering down at the enemies before it. ¡°What precious zeal,¡± the dragon purred deeply, ¡°A pleasure it will be to watch such spirit die.¡± Ingrid moved to the left while Perry stepped to the right; Telhari stood between them and back a few paces. ¡°Are you ready?¡± he asked them. A brandishing of their steel was the only answer Telhari needed. The dragon tightened the muscles along its back and lowered itself in preparation. Ancient, intemperate wrath met by resounding tenacity¡ª the final battle for the fate of Viemen was about to begin. ¡°I shall suffer your opposition no more!¡± Striking like a serpent, the dragon moved with an open jaw to attack them. Ingrid darted toward the dragon, aiming to intercept before it could strike; her body responded with frightening speed and agility. Her blade arced through the air and found its mark. Clang! But it still was not deep enough. So this is a dragon¡¯s scale, she thought to herself. A motion caught her attention and she ducked on instinct. A gust of wind surged past her as the dragon¡¯s tail swept through the space where her head had been. She doubled back several paces to put distance between herself and the dragon. As she took another step, she felt her body suddenly grow heavy¡ª returning to its normal weight. Two piercing red eyes rolled in their sockets toward the new target. Perry jumped through the air and rotated several times to build momentum; then he chopped down on the dragon¡¯s body. His blade sank in a few inches and Perry felt a change in resistance as he cut from scale to flesh. He then withdrew his blade quickly and maneuvered himself away as the dragon lashed at him in retaliation. ¡°Telhari!¡± Perry braced himself as his body grew heavy again. Realizing the change in approach, the dragon turned from Perry to search for Ingrid, but she was nowhere to be found. Then, with a forceful thrust from below, Ingrid sent her blade between the softer scale of the dragon¡¯s underbelly and into its torso¡ª spilling thick blood onto the dirt below. Ingrid dove from underneath the dragon as it collapsed down, trying to crush her with its body. Telhari watched from a distance as the two of them alternated strikes flawlessly, with even more synchrony than he and Perry had. But if there was any doubt in their movements, it was surely due to the unprecedented nature of their struggle. Though they were skilled in combat, and knew each other well, this foe was one that they had never before encountered. And it wasn¡¯t long before Ingrid was caught in a bad position¡ª within striking range of the dragon and with no time to flee. ¡°Now!¡± From behind Telhari, Albert, Mary and Ellis loosed their bows toward the dragon. Carrying them forward was the unmistakable sensation of spell-work. Lyusya had enchanted their arrows, and so they flew at twice their normal speed toward their enemy. Each of the arrows sank into the dragon, giving Ingrid time to clear its range and retreat a safe distance. Their coordinated effort continued: Ingrid and Perry striking true; volleying arrows finding their mark; Telhari managing to move his enchantment between both of them, in perfect tune with their strikes. But there was a problem. Despite holding their own, these opposing forces were at a stalemate. None of these attacks were strong nor deep enough to disable the dragon¡¯s movement so that Telhari could land his attack. And, unknown to any of them, the dragon was not simply avoiding¡ª it was studying. Frustrated with their stagnation, Ingrid resigned to end things once and for all, aiming for a perfect opening on the dragon¡¯s neck. She had adjusted already to Telhari¡¯s bodily enhancement; and when she felt herself grow lithe and strong again, she dashed forward and poised her blade. With assuredness she leapt into the air and cut at the dragon; her blade sank into the meat of its neck and cast an arc of blood into the air. Before her attack had even landed, Perry had positioned himself in the dragon¡¯s blind spot, sunk low and ready to strike at the underbelly. With Ingrid¡¯s attack having landed, Telhari moved his enchantment to Perry. But they realized only too late that they had fallen for the dragon¡¯s bait. After feinting toward Perry, a skeletal appendage tore through the air toward Ingrid. Telhari hadn¡¯t the time to transfer his enchantment back to her before the impact, and without it, she had neither the speed to dodge nor the strength to withstand. The appendage of the dragon¡¯s wing had on its end a hardened spine that was sharp as a blade; and it was this spine that crushed her plate armor, punctured her chain shirt, and cut into her body, sending her flying through the air. Chapter 68. One Final Strike! ¡°INGRID!¡± Perry froze as he watched her limp body twist unnatural in the air before falling onto the ground. Without his wits about him, he could not react to the fearsome strike that came next for him. A claw impacted Perry from the side and knocked the breath from his chest. Were it not for Telhari¡¯s enchantment, his organs would certainly have been crushed. Perry was thrown to the side; his body crumpled onto the ground and twisted as it rolled. And as he tumbled over himself, he felt his leg twist horribly and snap. ¡°Uncle Perry!¡± Ellis broke the formation of the back line and ran after his uncle. ¡°Ellis wait!¡± Mary tried to stop him, but it was no use. ¡°Lyusya,¡± Albert called, ¡°Go to Ingrid!¡± Lyusya hugged her staff tight and charged along the perimeter of the battlefield toward Ingrid. As she ran, Albert and Mary fired arrow after arrow at the dragon; but without Lyusya¡¯s enchantments they simply ricocheted off its scales. The dragon took in a glutinous breath before exhaling. ¡°Ahh¡­Futile indeed.¡± Telhari gritted his teeth as he eyed down the beast. The strength of the dragon¡¯s attack had broken his enchantment on Perry. He had no extra strength to spare on casting the enchantment again¡ª he had enough power left for one attack. That was it. The dragon mused as it eyed Ellis running towards Perry. ¡°Allow me to aid you, Thrice Born, in ridding yourself of these lesser creatures.¡± ¡°Ellis!¡± Telhari shouted, STOP!¡± Ellis ignored his warning and continued to run toward his uncle. Telhari could sense the dragon¡¯s murderous intent and rushed in to intercept. Ellis then felt a massive presence appear behind him. Thousands of razor sharp teeth glistened as the dragon opened its jaw. Ellis kicked off the ground and tried to lunge out of the way¡ª Suddenly, the dragon let out a terrible cry. It reared back, thrashing its head as blood ran from its eye. Telhari¡¯s blade was dripping with crimson and his chest heaved greatly. Without being able to use his spells to enhance his speed like before, moving at such a clip was incredibly draining. Though, by some strange luck, he had made it in time to take a prize of his own. Away from the battle, Lyusya slid along the ground as she fell to Ingrid¡¯s side. Her hands moved quickly and she channeled her healing spell once again. It was all she could do to keep Ingrid alive in these immediate moments, anything beyond that was more than she could muster. ¡°Shh,¡± she whispered, ¡°Lay still. You must rest.¡± ¡°I cannot¡ª¡± Ingrid squirmed in Lyusya¡¯s arms but the pain was beyond anything she had ever felt. Every breath, every movement ¡ª even the slightest turn of the head¡ª wracked her whole body in tremendous pain. She was nauseous from it and her insides felt like they were being torn by a hundred barbed stakes. Lyusya pressed her hands to Ingrid¡¯s abdomen which was gushing blood. ¡°Still! Please!¡± She pressed down firmly. ¡°You must be still or the spell will not work.¡± This was partially true. But Lyusya did not say what was truly on her mind. She new precious little of healing magic, beyond a few spells. But, what she did know, was that healing magic becomes less and less effective if it is used in quick succession on the same person. Ingrid had just barely recovered from the burns inflicted on her by the dragon¡¯s fire. Though Lyusya was trying her best, there was no telling how well this new spell would work¡­ ¡°Get up uncle!¡± Ellis wiped the blood from his face and grabbed at his uncle¡¯s arm. ¡°Enough you dolt!¡± Perry shouted through gritted teeth, ¡°Get away why you can!¡± Perry shoved Ellis away from him and leaned on his one knee. His other leg was twisted in an unnatural way and a white bone protruded from the side. Looking at it made him sick, but it was a good deal better than watching Ellis be torn to shreds by that beast. ¡°Get back, I said!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not gonna leave you!¡± Ellis positioned himself behind his uncle, hooking his arms under Perry¡¯s and attempted to drag him away. The rough movement sent a pulse of deep pain coursing through Perry¡¯s body and he involuntarily cried out. Ellis stopped immediately and a look of great worry stalked his face. ¡°My leg is broken, Ellis¡­¡± Perry said between panting breaths, ¡°Leave me be. Please.¡± Ellis gripped tighter to his uncle and stiffened his back. ¡°Not a chance!¡± Telhari looked on at the scene before him. Taking the dragon¡¯s eye was a boon indeed, but how much good would it do now? Perry was immobilized and Ingrid was fading fast. Neither Ellis nor Mary nor Albert had any reasonable chance of replacing Perry in combat. Lyusya was doing all she could to stabilize Ingrid, but even Telhari could tell that her magic was reaching its limit. He had only one chance to land his killing blow on the dragon¡­otherwise it would all be over. Reluctant yet desperate, Telhari brandished his silver blade and charged in. The dragon met him in full force, for it was just as keen to end things.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Telhari avoided blow after blow and struck back with his own sword each time he saw an opportunity. One. Two. Three. Four. Slash after slash, blow after blow. Each time his sword connected it cut into scale. But, though the dragon could no longer repel his blade, Telhari did not have the strength to cut deeper. In an act of desperation, Telhari¡¯s blade began to glow white hot and static filled the air. The dragon sensed this languid spellwork and growled mockingly at him. Each time Telhari tried to give himself time to weave his spell, the dragon would strike at him, forcing Telhari to end this final song and retreat. It would not yield him a single moment. ¡°Even you have not the strength manage such an attack while fighting for your life!¡± Telhari knew it was correct. But even so, he could not abandon his friends to such a grim fate. Nor could he forgive this beast for its actions. Lyusya poured every bit of her soul into her healing magic. She didn¡¯t know if it was working, but Ingrid remained breathing, and so she continued her work. She then felt a firm grip on her arm and with great effort Ingrid spoke to her. ¡°You¡­You must aid him.¡± Lyusya looked behind her. Telhari was hammering strike after strike into the dragon; but even with his spectacularly fast movements, she could see that he was struggling. ¡°Go!¡± Ingrid urged, ¡°There is nothing more I can do¡­¡± ¡°But if I leave you¡ª¡± ¡°If you do not, he will fall.¡± Ingrid was right, and she knew it. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Ingrid managed with a broken smile. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Lyusya held back her tears and held Ingrid tight one last time¡­ The dragon launched attack after attack; cutting, slashing, rending and tearing at Telhari with claw after claw. Telhari did his best to dodge, but in the end it was too much. Telhari was lifted off the ground by an impacting strike and sent flying backward; his armored vest was torn to ribbons and the air stung at his open wounds. He gripped his chest as it bled profusely and fell to one knee. ¡°Telhari!¡± Lyusya ran over to him and reached out her hand to help him up. ¡°What has happened to Ingrid?¡± ¡°She¡­¡± Lyusya bit down the words and shook her head. ¡°I am here now,¡± she said firmly. ¡°And I may just be able to help you.¡± Lyusya then spoke in a low voice to Telhari¡­ Once finished, she backed away from him. ¡°I see¡­¡± Telhari considered her plan. Then, he brandished his sword once again and assumed his stance. ¡°Let us make our final stand.¡± The dragon¡¯s eyes flashed at the prospect. ¡°Agreed, Thrice-born.¡± Telhari broke into a sprint and charged at the dragon as before. Predicting his movement, the dragon brought down its claw across Telhari¡¯s path. At the last second, Telhari vaulted to the side and spun around to reposition himself. The dragon felt the air change as Telhari poured his magic into the blade once again¡ª charging his final attack. ¡°Too slow!¡± The dragon swept its tail towards Telhari who was forced to diffuse the spell and dodge. A gleeful cry left the dragon¡¯s open mouth. ¡°Such desperation!¡± The dragon stabbed at the earth repeatedly with its claws, forcing Telhari on the defensive. Again, Telhari side-stepped the dragon¡¯s attack and moved to strike at its chest; but this time he was too slow. The dragon turned its body and, with a beat of its gigantic wing, crashed into Telhari and knocked him backward. Telhari rose from the ground to strike again but the dragon was already upon him¡ª lashing out violently with every movement. He dodged strike after strike; but as he turned to flee the onslaught, a misstep caused him to lose balance and fall. The dragon let out a shriek and rose up onto its hind legs. ¡°DIE!¡± The behemoth threw itself down onto the ground with claws outstretched, aiming to crush Telhari until he was no more. But like a flash Telhari jumped up suddenly and vaulted out of the way. With a look of shock, the dragon followed Telhari with his eyes. He met its stare; and returned him a smile. Behind Telhari, the mage Lyusya channeled her magic into her staff, beckoning the earth to obey her command. With a ripple, the ground opened up beneath the dragon, as a tidal wave of mud rose up. The dragon sank into the crater and a flood of dirt and stone washed over its body. Lyusya then stabbed the end of her staff into the earth, and in an instant, the mud hardened once again, trapping the dragon. ¡°Vermin!¡± A familiar metallic scent filled the air as Telhari charged his attack once again. This time, he was unburdened. In response, a wrathful vengeance boiled up from within the dragon¡¯s soul. This land was an ossuary to its fallen brethren, and their necrophagus beckoning was too much to bear. ¡°I WILL NOT FALL!¡± The hardened earth began to crack and splinter as the dragon strained mightily against it. Lyusya gritted her teeth and tried to fight it, but in the end she was no match. ¡°I AM DARAZAK!¡± The dragon¡¯s head burst free from the encasing and a blazing inferno began to rage from within. ¡°AND YOU WILL BURN!¡± Telhari forced himself as much as he could, trying desperately to complete the spell before the dragon¡¯s fire consumed him. But he was terribly exhausted. Pushed to his limits more so than he had in been centuries. And in the end, it was not enough¡­ ¡°Telhari!¡± Two arrows cut true through the air and sank into the open eye of the dragon. It reared back in pain and cried out bitterly to the open air. Telhari traced the path of the arrows to the determined figure of Mary, standing above Ingrid with an empty bow. He then brought his attention back to his blade and continued to prepare his attack; but the dragon¡¯s breath of fire had not been extinguished. Then a movement caught Telhari¡¯s eye. A figure stomped up the earthen mound and prepared to strike at the neck of the draconic beast. It was Ellis. ¡°Ellis, don¡¯t!¡± Telhari cried out for him to stop but he would not listen. Ellis charged toward the dragon with his sword drawn. He reached his target, drew back and stabbed at the dragon¡¯s neck¡ª! Telhari expected his sword to bounce off the dragon¡¯s scales. He expected retaliation and fire. But what he saw was neither. In fact, it was the most unlikely outcome of all. Ellis¡¯ sword sank, against all reason, through the scaly armor of the dragon and into its throat. The growing ball of fire shuddered and the dragon gasped. The swirling flame rippled out of its mouth and in a flash there was an explosion. Ellis was launched through the air by the concussive blast and the mound of earth binding the dragon was shattered. A terrible shadow rose from the cloud of dust and the dragon wormed its way out and towered over Ellis with an unholy wrath. Ellis cowered in fear, still gripping tightly to his sword which was drenched in dragon¡¯s blood. The dragon then shuddered. Its spines rose on end and a chill rippled along its back. An immense pressure hung in the air; waves of heat and static rippled outward from Telhari¡¯s blade. And then there was a flash¡ª A thunderous boom resounded over the landscape. Forceful winds bombarded Ellis, Mary, Sir Perry and everyone in the vicinity as a beam of bright white light pierced the sky and dissipated into the clouds. The smell of burning flesh hung in the air. Ellis plunged his sword into the ground for support and lifted himself up off the ground. Before him, the dragon¡¯s body remained on its hind legs. Only now, there was a visceral hollow burned through its body over three feet across. Lightning still danced across the dragon¡¯s scales and made Ellis¡¯ hair stand on end. Then he watched as the dragon¡¯s body twisted over itself and slammed onto the ground. A final breath of hot, putrid air left its lungs. Crimson eyes, once blazing with primal wrath, rolled back into their sockets and closed for the last time. Chapter 69. Nice ¡°Easy, Uncle, don¡¯t move too much.¡± Perry snatched the spoon from Ellis¡¯ hand and brought it toward his mouth. ¡°I won¡¯t have you feeding me like a child,¡± he pouted. ¡°I can do it myself.¡± Ellis leaned back on his arms and watched in amusement. Perry stretched himself carefully, trying to reach into the bowl without moving the rest of his body. He managed, with minimal wincing, to scoop up a tiny amount of soup. But as Perry brought the spoon up to his mouth, several drops spilled onto the blanket that covered his body. ¡°Mhm. It¡¯s not bad.¡± Ellis laughed. ¡°What!?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothin¡¯.¡± Satisfied, Ellis stood up from the ground and shook the dirt off his pants as he stretched. He then pressed his hands into his lower back and looked up into the sky. The sun was nearly set and the stars were beginning to show. ¡°Ellis?¡± ¡°I am going to go see if they need any help,¡± he answered. ¡°If she wakes up, just call for us.¡± Ellis waved Perry goodbye as he jogged down the hill toward the others. Perry remained propped up against a tree which stood atop the side of a hillock overlooking the field lands. Next to him, Ingrid was sound asleep. Lyusya had done as much as she could before the fight was over. After some rest, Telhari had used magic of his own and bandaged Ingrid¡¯s wounds. As for Perry, his leg had been immobilized and he was told to keep off of it; though, even if his leg had not been broken, he would likely have done so anyway. The side effect of Telhari¡¯s spell, which previously had heightened his strength and senses, caused a grave strain his body. Truth be told, it was much more than simple fatigue. Every muscle and tendon felt as if it was on fire. Every joint was throbbing and sore. And on top of it all, even simple tasks such as lifting a limb or taking a breath felt incredibly arduous. Perry¡¯s body and mind had become so used to the feeling of strength and quickness that to return to normalcy felt like torture. Perry felt his neck begin to throb as he continued trying to drink the soup. He let out a sigh and relaxed his neck. His head plopped against the tree bark and he tried to ease himself further. Perry took a few deep breaths and looked out onto the horizon. A great crooked shadow was looming at the bottom of the hillock. Several smaller figures moved back and forth as the glow of a fire suddenly became visible. Mary stared wide eyed as a flash of red sparks appeared over the kindling and ignited suddenly into a full flame. ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡± Lyusya exhaled softly and withdrew the tip of her staff from the fire pit. ¡°It is nothing special, truly,¡± she said bashfully. ¡°Honest! You saved us so much time by doing that.¡± ¡°Good to have her around,¡± Albert said as he threw in the remaining kindling. Mary looked around her at four other fires that had been lit around the perimeter of their makeshift campsite. Lyusya followed Mary¡¯s eyes around the area but settled instead on the body of the dragon which lay splayed out several yards away. ¡°My magic is but a trifle,¡± she said with a soft smile. ¡°After today, I can say that I have truly witnessed something worthy of legend.¡± ¡°Talking about me?¡± Ellis said with a sarcastic tone as he jogged into the campsite. Mary rolled her eyes. ¡°Yeah,¡± she said as she scooped up a rock and threw it at him. ¡°Your legendary complaining.¡± Ellis gave her a side eye. Albert put his hands on his hips and gave Ellis a look. ¡°What took you so long, kid?¡± ¡°Uncle Perry needed help¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Mary said as she raised her hand to him, ¡°Lyusya did all the work anyway.¡± ¡°Come on you two,¡± Lyusya sighed. ¡°Let us enjoy the fact that we are all still alive.¡± At least that they could agree on. Ellis, Mary and Albert walked over to the newly lit campfire and plopped down next to it. Ellis took his gloves off and held his hands up to the flame. ¡°Ahh, this feels good.¡± Then, he looked around at the other fires that had been lit. ¡°How¡¯d you do this so quick?¡± ¡°She used magic,¡± Mary chimed in. ¡°Oh yeah!? Show me!¡± ¡°She¡¯s not a performer,¡± Mary snipped. ¡°You got to see it so many times!¡± Then Ellis flashed Mary a devious look. ¡°Will she teach us?¡± Mary¡¯s eyes widened and the two of them looked at Lyusya expectantly. She blinked several times at them. ¡°I¡­¡± They continued to stare with unwavering smiles. She cleared her throat a few times before responding. ¡°I am honored, but I feel I would be an inappropriate teacher compared to Telhari.¡± Ellis shot air from the corner of his mouth and threw himself onto his back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ anyone would be a better magic teacher than him.¡± ¡°You must be joking?¡± Albert blurted out. Mary tucked her knees to her chest and stoked the fire with a stick. ¡°Ellis is right,¡± she added. ¡°Telhari won¡¯t teach us anything.¡± Lyusya lowered herself carefully onto the ground and placed her staff beside her. ¡°If he refuses to teach you, then I am sure there is a reason.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Ellis poked his head up from the ground and frowned at the figure of Telhari in the distance. ¡°What¡¯s he doin¡¯ anyway?¡± ¡°Dunno,¡± Mary said with a shrug. ¡°He¡¯s been that way for almost an hour now.¡± ¡°Its a ritual of some kind.¡± The three looked at Lyusya with surprise. ¡°A ritual? How do you know?¡± She folded her arms in her lap and continued to watch the dancing flames. ¡°I do not know its purpose, but I can feel the magic.¡± Ellis peered through the glow of the fire and tried to focus on Telhari. He stood there, facing the dragon¡¯s corpse; in his hands he held his sword with the broad side facing the dragon. Then Ellis began to feel the familiar sensations he had felt so many times before. Lyusya was right. It was incredibly subtle, but it was there. Mary flipped over a log and rolled it toward the center of the pit. ¡°Say, Lyusya¡± she asked, ¡°Why do some people do magic differently? Telhari has his way of doin¡¯ it. But the dragon was completely different. And then there was this man from Edge who made fire just by whistling.¡± Ellis shot up to a sitting position. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­its always something different. And now Lyusya makes magic with her walking stick.¡± Lyusya side-eyed him. ¡°This is a staff.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± ¡°It¡¯s complicated,¡± she began, ¡°There are many different ways that people utilize what we call magic. For me, this staff enables me to cast certain spells. Telhari, I am sure, has his own way, as did the dragon. As for the man you mentioned, he was likely trained in the Aurellian Bardic tradition.¡± They looked at her with a blank stare. ¡°It is a sect of south-eastern magic that utilizes music and sound to manifest spell-work.¡± ¡°So then how does yours work?¡± Mary asked. Lyusya held up her staff and examined it by fire light. ¡°This staff was made many years ago by an unknown craftsman. I cannot say how old it truly is, but it is, without a doubt, powerfully imbued with magic. For some reason, I am able to influence these enchantments. And, after much training, I can coax the magic within to create the spells that you have seen.¡± Mary reached out greedily. ¡°So if I take it, I can use magic!?¡± ¡°Not quite.¡± Mary deflated. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ellis looked confusedly between them both. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Magical objects such as these can be quite fickle. Some even say they have a mind of their own. Not just anyone can assuage an enchanted object to their will. And even if one could, one would need to practice to make use of it.¡± Lyusya eyed the two of them. They both sat slumped and staring at the flame, dejected by her words. ¡°However,¡± she added quickly, ¡°That is not to say that you will never be able to use magic.¡± Mary perked up immediately. ¡°Really!? Lyusya smiled kindly. ¡°Yes. There are many schools of magic from which to choose. Not everyone will have the apt for it, but there is nothing to stop you from trying.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mary jumped up to her feet and punched at the air. Suddenly, there came a soft glow from in the distance. The group stood up and gazed toward the dragon¡¯s corpse. Swirling wisps of green light surrounded the dragon¡¯s body and settled atop it like vapor. Then, as quickly as it had come, the glowing mist evaporated and was gone. Then, without warning, Telhari lowered his sword and stabbed it into the dragon¡¯s body. Startled by this sudden act, the four of them ran over to him. ¡°What are you doing!?¡± Ellis shouted. Telhari lowered his arm and peered over his shoulder. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Why are you cutting it?¡± Mary asked. Telhari withdrew his blade from the dragon¡¯s chest and turned to face them. ¡°I am cutting out its heart.¡± They blinked at him. He started back. ¡°Is that all?¡± he asked. ¡°Why are you cutting out its heart!?¡± Ellis blurted out. ¡°Ah,¡± Telhari said as some awareness came to him, ¡°Of course you do not know.¡± He turned from them and began cutting into the dragon again. ¡°Gal Kash¡¯Uzim tradition dictates that the victor devours the heart of fallen. It is a custom of honor.¡± Mary covered her mouth as Telhari severed through the cartilage of the dragon¡¯s ribcage. ¡°Is¡­is that really honorable?¡± she asked. Telhari nodded. ¡°Yes. It is a sign of both an honorable death and of respect for dragon-kin.¡± ¡°A-are you gonna eat the whole heart?¡± Ellis asked. Telhari twisted his blade to break free the dragon¡¯s ribs from its sternum. Snap! ¡°Well, in some traditions, it is customary to consume the loser entirely.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Mary asked with a squeamish look. ¡°Dragon kind often believe they are the pinnacle of all living creatures, made in the image of their creators¡ª destined to rule over land, sea and sky. To waste their flesh would be akin to squandering a divine gift. It is unacceptable.¡± Lyusya stepped back as fluid gushed out of the corpse and onto the ground. Telhari continued to cut. ¡°But¡­ you don¡¯t plan on actually¡­?¡± ¡°No,¡± Telhari answered flatly. ¡°But I don¡¯t understand?¡± Ellis asked. ¡°Why are you trying to do right by this thing? After all the people that it killed?¡± Telhari ran his blade carefully along the dragon¡¯s exposed viscera, cutting away each layer, little by little. ¡°It is not so easy to explain¡­¡± Ellis frowned. ¡°Well why not?¡± Telhari stopped cutting. ¡°Do you know what Thrice-born means?¡± Ellis and Mary shared a look. ¡°No.¡± Telhari paused a moment to think, then began cutting once again as he spoke. ¡°The legends say that when the world was first made, three beings also came into existence: there were the Darazak, or dragons as human language calls them; then were born beings of immense physical power known as Titans; and finally there came the Elfkin. Their duty was to help build this world as we know it¡ª the oceans, the mountains, the rivers and forests, and everything that dwells therein. And in return, each of them would be given dominion over those lands which they had created.¡± As Telhari finished speaking, he withdrew his blade and peered into the flesh of his foe. A massive, bloodied lump of muscle was tucked between two lungs. Four large vessels jutted off from the chambers of its heart and sprouted into numerous smaller arteries that wormed their way throughout its layering muscle. Telhari brought his blade up to the largest vessel and cut. ¡°Though the history thereafter is quite contested,¡± Telhari continued, ¡°One fact remains undeniable.¡± Telhari slid the tip of his blade through the last vessel and then placed his sword in the grass. He stole a final glance at the corpse before him. An enemy to be sure, but a magnificent creature nonetheless. ¡°There is a connection that we share,¡± he said, finally, as he took off his gloves. ¡°One of respect and admiration that is deeper than any blood bond. A special kind of kinship.¡± Telhari placed his hand on the dragon¡¯s hide and felt the rugged texture of its tar black scales. ¡°The world, as it was made for our kind and within which we grew and thrived, is nearly gone. We are relics. Near forgotten things.¡± ¡°So you feel sorry for it?¡± Ellis laughed. ¡°You may think differently from your position, and I cannot fault you for that sentiment. But even so¡­we share the same plight. The titans have gone extinct. My people dwindle in seclusion. And now, the Darazak young die in their nests before they take their first breaths.¡± Telhari¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°To live within a world where you no longer have a place to belong¡­is quite a cruel fate.¡± Ellis wanted to protest, but he couldn¡¯t help himself from considering Telhari¡¯s words. ¡°I-I still wont forgive it.¡± Telhari smiled at him. Ellis waited for some kind of response or interjection but none came. Instead, Telhari slipped his fingers behind the dragon¡¯s heart and loosened it carefully. ¡°Are you at least gonna cook it first?¡± Mary asked. Telhari looked at her with a raised eyebrow and shook his head. Then, he brought the organ to his mouth, opened wide and bit down. Chapter 70. Aftermath I ¡°He did what!?¡± Perry wore a look of shock and horror on his face. Ellis closed his eyes and shook his head. ¡°Yep. The whole thing¡ª not just part of it.¡± Perry gagged a little. ¡°Did he at least cook it?¡± ¡°No!¡± Mary butted in. ¡°Not even a sear! Or a pinch of salt!¡± Perry shook his body as chills ran through him. ¡°Strange customs indeed¡­¡± ¡°Are we quite finished with this topic?¡± Telhari asked with a heavy frown. ¡°Not a chance,¡± Ellis answered. ¡°Did it at least taste good?¡± Ingrid asked. Telhari sighed heavily in response and threw the camping bag over his shoulder. ¡°I hope they return soon¡­¡± he mumbled to himself. Lyusya and Albert had ridden at dawn to the barracks to gather men and transport. Perry was still immobile, and though Ingrid was presently lucid, she was still suffering greatly. They both needed to be taken back to the barracks as soon as possible; their wounds needed to be cleaned and they needed proper food. But beyond concern for their wellbeing, there were many other issues for the Starspawn to consider. It had been less than a day since a gargantuan fire breathing monstrosity had laid waste to Viemen. People were scattered, homes were destroyed, and there was above all else a distinct lack of authority. No one could say for certain who was alive and who was dead. Sir Perry needed show the people he was still alive as soon as could be managed. ¡°Achoo¡ª Agh!¡± Perry grunted in pain as an involuntary sneeze aggravated his aching neck and torso. Ellis ran over and checked Perry¡¯s blankets. ¡°I am fine,¡± Perry insisted. ¡°These blankets are full of dust, is all.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how Avenell does it,¡± Ellis mumbled with a shake of his head. ¡°What did you say!?¡± Ellis skittered away before Perry could lunge at him. ¡°Nothing! I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Hmph. I don¡¯t want to hear it!¡± Perry started, ¡°Do you know how many times your nose was so thick with snot that you could barely breathe? You used to always open the shutters after dark because you were hot, but then you¡¯d fall sleep and wake up sick from the draft! It got so bad Avenell and I had to board up your windows!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Mary asked with a cheeky grin. Ellis face grew red with embarrassment. ¡°I was not that bad!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Perry¡¯s eyes narrowed and he sneered at Ellis. ¡°I distinctly remember one particular night in the middle of winter when you¡ª¡± Ellis bolted over to Perry and covered his mouth. ¡°Alright! Alright!¡± ¡°Wait, I want to hear!¡± ¡°Sir Perry,¡± Ingrid chimed in. ¡°It appears they have returned.¡± Ellis let go of Perry and the two looked into the distance. A large cart was making its way toward them. Beyond the cart, small tufts of smoke could still be seen rising from town; and even from such a great distance they could see evidence of destruction. ¡°Still alive, eh?¡± Albert quipped as the cart rolled up to the campsite. ¡°Alright, let us get the princess up into the cart. Oh, and Ingrid, too.¡± ¡°Give me one week, Albert,¡± Perry said with a bitter grin, ¡°And you will come to regret your words.¡± Albert hopped down from the driver¡¯s seat and landed in the mud. His playful smile faded quickly as he approached them. ¡°Its chaos in town, Perry.¡± ¡°What of Rothwell?¡± ¡°No one has seen or heard from him. People are saying¡ª¡± ¡°He¡¯s alive, Albert. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Perry leaned forward from the makeshift bench he was sitting on and made an effort to stand. ¡°He¡¯ll show up eventually.¡± ¡°Please do not over exert yourself,¡± Telhari said as he stepped behind Perry. ¡°Let me help.¡± Perry turned around to face Telhari; he stood there with a plain look and both of his arms extended. Perry narrowed his eyes at Telhari¡¯s face and then at his posture. The two stood like this for a several uncomfortable seconds.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I am going to carry you.¡± Ellis covered his mouth and turned away behind Mary in a vain attempt to hide his laughter. ¡°Absolutely not!¡± ¡°But your injuries are¡ª¡± ¡°Not severe enough for that!¡± Perry said as he held up his hand. ¡°You stay back.¡± Perry unbuckled the sword from his belt and sized it up. He placed it onto the ground and leaned against it to test it¡¯s support. There was a loud squelching sound as the tip of the sheath sank into the mud. Perry cleared his throat. ¡°Perhaps my loyal subordinate would be able to assist me in walking to the cart?¡± Perry said loudly as he flashed a look at Albert. ¡°As you command, Sir Mannigold.¡± Albert clumsily bowed his head in dramatic fashion. Then he walked over to Perry and supported his side. ¡°Come on,¡± he said. ¡°One step at a time.¡± The two hobbled together through the mud toward the back of the cart. ¡°Erm¡­Master Telhari¡­¡± Telhari looked over at Ingrid who was still unable to stand; she lay there wrapped in blankets and her cheeks were a bit flush. ¡°Perhaps¡­if you would be so kind¡­¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Telhari bent down and adjusted his arms to support her back and legs. In a swift and smooth motion he lifted her up and held her against his chest. ¡°Are you comfortable?¡± She nodded. Ingrid felt like she was floating. Telhari¡¯s gait had not changed in the slightest¡ª as if she weighed nothing. ¡°Oh!? See what you missed out on, Perry?¡± Albert joked as the two came around to the back of the cart. Perry swatted Albert with the muddy end of his sword. ¡°Make it three days!¡± Telhari lowered Ingrid down carefully into the cart. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said softly. The cart shook as Albert jumped inside and landed with a thud. ¡°Alright, Ingrid, let¡¯s get you situated.¡± Albert shoved his arms under hers and started dragging her back one jarring motion at a time. She winced with every tug; a stark contrast to the treatment she had been given only a moment before. ¡°Be careful, Albert!¡± Perry shouted. ¡°I¡ª am trying!¡± Albert panted between motions, ¡°But she¡¯s heavy!¡± Ingrid bit down on Albert¡¯s thumb and he cried out in pain. Perry laughed a few good times until his ribs started to hurt. ¡°Serves you right!¡± Albert clumsily dismounted from the cart and rubbed his thumb against his vest. Perry watched as Ingrid tried to shimmy herself into a comfortable position. He then unwrapped a blanket from around his torso and folded it in his lap. ¡°Here,¡± he said as he placed the blanket under her head, ¡°It should be more comfortable like this.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sir Perry.¡± She adjusted her head a few times until she found a comfortable position. Ingrid was about to close her eyes until she noticed Perry was still watching her. ¡°I am so sorry for all of this,¡± he said in a low voice. ¡°You have done so much for me and yet still I have asked more.¡± ¡°It is my duty to assist you in any way that¡ª¡± ¡°That does not make it right.¡± His eyes were locked on hers now; there was a deep pain in them that struck her speechless. ¡°You are more loyal to me than anyone, and yet still you bleed as if your actions were not already enough. That you should suffer so much by my command¡­I can¡¯t forgive myself for it.¡± Ingrid turned her eyes from his. ¡°I cannot accept such praise, Sir Perry. Any of your men would have done the same.¡± ¡°But you are more than just one of my men¡­¡± Ingrid bit down every urge she felt to turn towards Perry. And it was for more than the sake of her own pride that she kept her face from his. Whether Perry saw her struggle or not, she could not tell. But he remained seated beside her in the cart and said no more. Over by the dragon¡¯s corpse, Telhari stood with his arms folded examining it in great detail¡ª Mary and Ellis stood beside him. ¡°It seems odd,¡± Lyusya said as she approached. ¡°To think that we really defeated something like this.¡± ¡°It was quite the feat,¡± Telhari agreed. Though, his tone wreaked more of concern than joy or pride. He stood, after all, a few feet from the creature¡¯s neck examining the wound that had been made by Ellis. ¡°Mary had that wild shot!¡± Ellis said with a grin. ¡°One, two!¡± he shouted as he stabbed at the air with his hands. ¡°Right in the eye!¡± ¡°Well, yeah,¡± she admitted with an embarrassed grin, ¡°But what about you?¡± Ellis dismissed her praise with a wave of his hand. ¡°That was all Telhari.¡± ¡°Do not be modest,¡± Lyusya said, ¡°A job well done is a job well done.¡± ¡°I was only able to do it because of Telhari¡¯s spell,¡± Ellis added sheepishly. ¡°My spell?¡± Telhari turned his head toward them and stared with a blank look. ¡°Yeah,¡± Ellis said, ¡°That one you gave to uncle Perry and Ingrid. You gave it to me at the last second,¡± he said as he pantomimed swinging his sword. ¡°And then¡ª!¡± He grunted with a definitive thrust of his imaginary blade. ¡°All part of your plan, right?¡± Telhari studied Ellis for few seconds but said nothing. Then he turned his head back toward the dragon and continued to study it. ¡°So what are we gonna do with it,¡± Mary asked as she shuffled a little closer. ¡°Just leave it here?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll need to find a merchant, if we can,¡± Telhari said. ¡°You want to sell it?¡± Ellis asked. Telhari shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Ideally, we would use all that we can¡­but much of its use is for magic and medicine, which I do not think the Omnirian government would be happy to know about.¡± ¡°Could we just bury it?¡± Mary asked. ¡°That would likely cause more problems,¡± Lyusya added. ¡°If word gets out that there is a dragon corpse in Omnirius, many more bandits will come to try and steal what they can.¡± ¡°Is it really that valuable?¡± Ellis asked as he eyed the dragon¡¯s remains. ¡°It is,¡± Telhari said. ¡°So much so that until we can get most of the more dangerous bits handled, I will remain here to watch over it.¡± Ellis perked up as an idea came to him. ¡°If it¡¯s a merchant that you need, I think Mary and I know someone who could help!¡± Chapter 71. Nothing Left to Do Three attendants stood in a line and waited patiently as Zorren flipped through several papers. Allan sat in a dark wooden chair beside a small end table. He pulled a pipe out of his coat and began unraveling a pungent herb from within its cloth wrapping. As the scent of the herb reached Zorren¡¯s nose, he shot Allan a disapproving look. Allan shrugged his shoulders and continued to pack the pipe full. ¡°You are very thorough,¡± Zorren said, ¡°Please tell the Master Thallen that I give my permission to continue his investigation.¡± The attendants bowed their heads. ¡°Understood,¡± they said in unison. ¡°And I trust that we will continue to keep these findings internal, yes?¡± ¡°As you command, Virtua. This information shall remain exclusively within Magistrate channels.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Zorren said as he straightened his back. ¡°You may leave.¡± The attendants bowed their heads and left the room. Allan stood up from his chair and made his way over to the marble fireplace in the corner of the room. He bent down, lit a piece of kindling, and brought it to the end up his pipe. He then inhaled a few times and blew out a small cloud of dense smoke. ¡°You¡¯ve got them on quite a short leash, haven¡¯t you, Zorren?¡± Allan puffed a few times and then drew in another long breath. Zorren watched him with dispassionate loathing. ¡°Allan¡­¡± Just then a knock came at the door. ¡°Announce yourself,¡± Zorren called from within the room. ¡°It is Caleb, Virtua. Your humble servant.¡± Zorren¡¯s scowl remained unchanged. ¡°You may enter.¡± Vrastus opened the door with a flourish and bowed deeply to the two men. Allan blew smoke out of the corner of his mouth. ¡°Ever the frolicsome one, aren¡¯t we?¡± Vrastus closed the door behind him and smiled. ¡°Should I not be?¡± he said softly as he headed over to one of the other empty chairs and sat down. ¡°It seems Zorren¡¯s scheme is working perfectly.¡± Allan chuckled as the smoke left his mouth in short bursts. Zorren sat down in his chair and eyed the two men. ¡°I am glad to know that neither of you are perturbed in the slightest by our national predicament.¡± ¡°Of course I am aware, Zorren,¡± Allan said as he moved his way along the perimeter of the room, pipe in hand. ¡°However, I agree with Caleb on this matter. No news is good news, as they say.¡±Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Zorren¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°I beg to differ when the subject involves a fire breathing monstrosity.¡± ¡°Perhaps they have all been burnt to ash after all?¡± Vrastus teased with a flippant motion of his hand. ¡°That would solve all our problems, would it not? Perry dies a valiant death, hopefully taking his entire guild with him. Rothwell and the rest of Viemen are raised to the ground.¡± ¡°And with Frederick safe in Riverden,¡± Allan chimed in, ¡°When the ash and dust settle, he can return and begin rebuilding Viemen exactly as we wish.¡± Zorren folded his fingers together and rested them against his chin. He contemplated quietly for a few moments, then turned to Vrastus and spoke. ¡°And what of the unwanted inquires? In Eadenfros and Holun Caras?¡± The edge of Vrastus¡¯ lips curled into a devilish grin. ¡°Dealt with.¡± ¡°Did you interrogate any of them?¡± ¡°Sellswords, the lot of them. Paid for with a hefty sum by a mysterious third party.¡± ¡°Perry¡¯s men?¡± Allan asked as he took a few more puffs. ¡°Most likely.¡± ¡°But we do not know for certain.¡± Vrastus rolled his head. ¡°Why do you refuse to accept even a single victory?¡± ¡°I would hardly call either situation a victory,¡± Zorren said as he sat back in his chair. He made sure that both Vrastus and Allan were watching him before he continued. ¡°Perry will know that his hirelings have gone missing. And as for the situation in Viemen, there is still the possibility of a failure, however slim. And in the worst case¡ª¡± ¡°Well, that is why you gave new instructions to Millner¡¯s company, is it not?¡± Allan added. ¡°Leaving Perry¡¯s loyalists behind to die will ensure that in the end there are no obstacles to our will. You have planned for all avenues, as usual. Even if there is a chance of them defeating the dragon, Millner¡¯s men will be sure that Rothwell and Perry are taken care of.¡± ¡°And if Perry is as heroic as you are convinced he is,¡± Vrastus said, ¡°Then he will surely lead the charge against that beast. He is as good as dead.¡± ¡°As good as dead is not dead.¡± The room fell silent for a moment. Vrastus pursed his lips as he studied Zorren. ¡°Is there something else that is concerning you?¡± he asked with a tilt of his head. Zorren leveled a grave stare at Vrastus, lingering on him a few moments before speaking. ¡°If this dragon should prove more significant a threat than we had anticipated¡­If Perry and his men should fail utterly to defeat it and it comes next for Eadenfros, what will you do then?¡± Zorren shot a crushing glance at Allan. ¡°Will you sit and smoke idly on your pipe?¡± Allan slowly withdrew the smooth wood carved piece from his mouth and exhaled the smoke. ¡°All the more reason to enjoy it while I can.¡± Vrastus inched forward in his chair and reached for one of the biscuits laid out on the table. ¡°Allow me to impart some ancient wisdom, dear Zorren. There is no sense worrying about that which lies beyond your control.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± The biscuit let out a loud crunch as Vrastus bit down on it. ¡°Mhm¡ªYou have done all you can at this point, no? Frederick has been secured. Regalus has mobilized his men to protect the city and the tunnels have been cleared for evacuation. There is nothing left for you to do now except wait.¡± Zorren stayed seated in his chair and looked down at the papers on his desk. ¡°Perhaps you are right¡­¡± he reluctantly admitted. ¡°There is nothing within my power to do at this moment. And so perhaps the best course of action¡­is to wait.¡± ¡°We will hear word from Riverden in a day or two,¡± Vrastus added with a smile, ¡°At that time you can make your decision on how to proceed.¡± Vrastus flicked the crumbs from his fingers onto the floor. ¡°Besides, if you worry so unnecessarily, your skin will wrinkle.¡± Zorren gripped the arms of his chair and pulled himself closer to the desk. He scooped up the papers and tapped them until they were all aligned between his fingers. ¡°Then let me ask you this. Considering you are so dedicated to lessening my burdens, have you made any progress decoding Eldrin¡¯s documents?¡± Vrastus¡¯ smile faded. ¡°That¡­is another matter entirely.¡± Chapter 72. Aftermath II It was a truly dreadful sight. When he had first began to walk the ravaged streets of Viemen, Ellis felt as if he had entered another world. A horrid, miserable world, where joy had been stripped away, discarded unceremoniously, and replaced with grim death. Viemen was unrecognizable to him. There was a kind of sublimeness to the destruction; flattened mounds of smoking rubble were littered across the horizon with an unearthly uniformity. There were no merry sounds of passersby nor the chattering of friendly neighbors. There was only a muffled silence and the sound of bitter wind. And then they saw the bodies. Mangled, charred, twisted and splayed in ghoulish poses, encased forever in the anguish of their final moments. The smell too was foul. Though there were many who met their end by tortured flame, there were many more who fell victim by other means. In the dragon¡¯s initial assault, there had been those who died instantly from the rain of fire. In mere moments, the conflagration had spread to engulf the town square. Smoke had risen too high and was spread too thick. There were few who could see through the smog nor breathe as they ran, and so they fell to suffocation and died on the street. Then there were those who had tried to escape the fury by retreating inside nearby houses and storefronts, thinking them sturdy and safe, only to be stricken with terror when they came crashing down from a single swing of the dragon¡¯s mighty tail. Those who had not died immediately had lingered in pain until they bled out. While others still had managed to crawl from their rubbled prisons out onto the street, only to be taken by the smog. Ellis had felt relief after they had managed to claim victory over such an enemy; but that joy was obliterated in a second, replaced with this abhorrent scene. He then felt a firm hand grip his shoulder. ¡°Its alright to be upset or even mad,¡± Albert said softly, ¡°But there will be time to grieve afterwards. Right now, they need our help.¡± A mix of citizens, Starspawn and Rothwell¡¯s militia had already begun gathering up the bodies. They were laid out unevenly in several piles along what empty spaces could be found amidst the rubble. ¡°What do we need to do?¡± Ellis asked. Lyusya stepped forward and removed the cloak from her back. ¡°We need to clear the rubble,¡± she said, ¡°That way, the carts can come through to collect the fallen.¡± ¡°Where will they take them?¡± Mary asked. Albert removed the weapons from his belt and rolled up his sleeves. ¡°They are starting to dig several large pits outside of the north gate. The bodies will be buried there, far away from the river.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that too cruel?¡± Mary asked, ¡°All of them, thrown together like that?¡± ¡°There is no time for consideration,¡± Albert said with a sigh. ¡°If we wait too long, disease will set in and everyone will be at risk. There is simply not enough time to dig hundreds of proper graves.¡±If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Accepting the reality of their circumstances, the group silently began their grim chores. Ellis and Albert joined several other men who were tasked with removing the largest pieces of fallen beams and blackened wood. Joined by another man, the three of them headed over to an untouched area and started lifting the rubble away. Ellis felt his stomach sink as they hoisted a large portion of mangled wood and the twisted face of a dead woman stared back at him with glassy eyes. He bit down the lump in his throat and continued lifting with the others. They tossed the piece of wood into an adjacent pile, sending out a spray of dust and ash as it landed. ¡°Careful of the nails,¡± Albert said as he brushed off his hands. He stared a few moments at the corpse beneath him; then he waved over another group of men who came and took away the body. Several hours of miserable labor went by and Ellis quickly lost count of the corpses he had seen. Mary too had gone numb to it all, working with Lyusya to remove those garments and clothing which remained intact from the bodies. After all, there were not enough resources to waste, and winter would be arriving soon. In time, the road was cleared enough that over a dozen carts could be brought in. The teams then switched to loading the bodies into the carts one at a time, heaving them between each other like sacks of rotten potatoes. With each passing hour the men and women who worked grew darker and colder in their hearts. Expressions like corpses were worn heavy on the living as they handled the unseemly business of the dead. Before long, there were none who spoke, for there were no more words that were needed. To dispose of the dead¡ª this was their task. Ellis positioned himself between the legs of a middle aged man. His body was bruised all over and his chest caved inward, leaving an uneven contour that would before have made him nauseous. But as they bent down and lifted his body up, a rising commotion broke through their sterile quietude. A crowd of people were making their way from the southern road toward the town square. Leading their procession was Mayor Rothwell on horseback, with Julius walking beside him. Ellis and the others stopped what they were doing and waited as the caravan approached. One by one the talking ceased as those who approached took in slowly the scene before them. The people became silent, holding close to one another and hanging their heads in mourning. From the closest grouping of townsfolk, a woman suddenly dropped her bag and ran forward. ¡°Robert!¡± The woman threw herself into Ellis and shoved at him. ¡°What are you doing! Put him down!¡± Startled, Ellis let go and stepped back as the man fell onto the ground. ¡°Mother, please!¡± A young woman broke from the crowd and ran to her mother¡¯s side. She wrapped her arms around her mother and pleaded desperately as her eyes grew misty. ¡°Let go of me!¡± the woman shouted as she pushed her daughter away, ¡°Wake up, Robert! Please! Wake up!¡± ¡°Mother,¡± the daughter sobbed as her voice broke, ¡°He¡¯s gone¡ª¡± ¡°No! Don¡¯t you say it Jenn¡ªnot you!¡± She shook Robert¡¯s corpse as the tears poured from her eyes; but there was nothing left of him to answer her. ¡°No¡­¡± the woman sobbed, ¡°Not my Robert¡­¡± She tenderly brushed the hair from her husband¡¯s face, but his hollow eyes were too much for her to bear. The woman collapsed into her daughters arms, clutching desperately at her shawl. The echoes of her sullen cry hung heavy over the hearts of those who watched. All who were previously working now stood in silence. There were none who felt differently, nor were there any who would take from her this final opportunity to say goodbye. Chapter 73. Aftermath III It was a curious sight, that dragon¡¯s corpse. Telhari stood with his arms folded across his chest, observing it with placid determination. He watched as small animals darted a safe distance away, daring to venture no further than twenty feet from it. Even the birds refused to land, and no raptor would dare to approach or pick from its charnel bounty. It bore a curse of malevolence, even in death. Telhari was glad to have performed his ritual last night, for this reason in particular. It was from creatures of immense presence and formidable spirit that such evil things as curses were born. As a restless wind or an uneasy feeling, Telhari could sense the phantasmal rage of the Darazak spirit. With time, though, it should come to rest. Enough time, hopefully, to allow this wide-eyed merchant, who stood stock-still before the dragon¡¯s corpse, to conduct his business. ¡°Well¡­¡± the man said, just barely above a whisper, ¡°It seems young Ellis was not exaggerating.¡± The merchant¡¯s name was Byles, as Telhari had been informed when they had greeted each other a few minutes ago. He was an acquaintance of Ellis and Mary¡¯s. An admission that had come with a sense of deeper conflict, which Telhari had picked up on rather obviously; though he chose not to inquire further. ¡°Have you ever taken such a thing to market?¡± Telhari asked him. Byles cleared his throat. ¡°I have brokered certain trades for pieces of one before, and heard many stories of the like. Though I have never before dealt with one whole.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Telhari walked to the head of the dragon and began to gently maneuver it through the dirt to extend the neck fully. ¡°It is quite seizable, as you can tell. Likely impossible to sell to a single buyer in its entirety.¡± Byles seemed to shutter at the ease and familiarity with which Telhari manipulated the corpse; even in death the thing was so terrifying and ferocious that it seemed only asleep¡ª ready at an instant to spring forth and devour. ¡°What did you have in mind then, Master Telhari?¡± ¡°There are certain things which will be of little use to the people here; but which, if left remaining, might attract bad company. Those things I wish you to assist us in finding buyers for.¡± Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. ¡°Entrails, hide and the like?¡± ¡°Among other things, yes,¡± Telhari began, ¡°Though, I would ask that the bulk of the skeleton remain here to be buried.¡± ¡°Buried!?¡± Byles seemed disgusted at the notion. ¡°Yes,¡± Telhari answered plainly. ¡°Most of the bones and meat are not needed here, nor do these people have such tastes. They would also not likely be worth their effort to sell.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Byles moved a few steps closer to the corpse and began to look it over, imagining in his mind how he might market such an esoteric product. ¡°I think I may know of a few who might be interested. And perhaps a few more who might know an interested party.¡± ¡°Excellent.¡± ¡°Although,¡± Byles added quickly, ¡°Please do not think me ungrateful, but to make this transaction move smoothly, we should first discuss the matter of your compensation.¡± ¡°My compensation?¡± Telhari thought a moment before he turned finally toward the dragon and approached its foreleg. He bent down, drew his sword and proceeded to remove the largest claw down to the bone. ¡°This should suffice,¡± he said as he took out a cloth to wrap up his prize. ¡°Charming as that is,¡± Byles started, ¡°I was speaking more of your commission price.¡± Telhari blinked at him. ¡°How much you wish to receive from the sales?¡± Byles attempted to clarify. ¡°A fee for brokering the deal and retrieving the goods?¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Telhari said with a sigh, ¡°I need no such thing. You are free to keep it all.¡± Byles laughed at the thought. But when Telhari remained with a blank stare, Byles realized he was being truthful. ¡°You wish for nothing?¡± he asked. ¡°Nothing at all!? You do understand how much we stand to gain from this creature? If handled correctly, it could yield a small fortune!¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°And yet you would ask for nothing, still?¡± ¡°Then I offer this,¡± Telhari said as he stood before Byles. ¡°Prioritize the rebuilding of the town. Anything beyond that is yours to do with as you see fit. That is my condition.¡± Telhari held out his hand to Byles. Even with such an even tempered and genuine proposal as this, Byles still couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. Beyond Telhari¡¯s imposing height, size, and his nearly inhuman calmness, there was still the fact of this situation. Byles was standing before a creature that had felled a dragon and lived. He could, by all accounts, demand anything of Byles and have the strength to see it done; which made his open and trusting tone all the more confounding. Perhaps it was an Elfkin peculiarity. ¡°Do you accept?¡± Byles smiled wryly at the question. He then clasped Telhari¡¯s hand and shook it firmly. ¡°How could I not?¡± Chapter 74. Aftermath IV The grounds beyond the northern gate of Viemen were alight with bonfires and beset by a growing crowd. The last cart of dirt had been plunged into the graves not long after the sun had set. In the fleeting light, many had run back to their homes, if indeed they still remained, to retrieve personal belongings from their loved ones. Those of the laborers who stayed had gotten to work setting the fires to provide light for the approaching night. There were no formal burial rites that were practiced in Omnirius; none since the final days of the Omnir dynasty and the death of the Deceluan influence. However, there remained some primitive customs based on an amalgamation of pragmatisms and word-of-mouth tradition. If time and resources allowed, a burial in the earth was ideal. Beyond the burial, some form of remembrance was customary, either in the form of story telling or song. Every funeral event typically was followed with a meal of the deceased¡¯s favorite dish and ended with both a drink and a solemn acknowledgment of their passing. But for many in this world, there was not enough time nor energy to devote to mourning beyond this. Such gross extravagance was a luxury they did not posses. And it was even less so for the hardy people of Viemen on this night. Families and neighbors were clustered together in groups all around the field-land. Three morbid tombs stood before them, casting long engulfing shadows over their grieving congregations. It had been many hours since the citizens had returned from the southern forest, and much of that time was spent venting sorrowful cries and eruptions of anger, grief, and loss. But such can only be maintained for so long. The night was cold and the people were exhausted. Tired, in a way that was inexpressible. Behind them, an ashen battleground wherein some had lost everything; yet before them was a tomb whose unceremonious construction was a testament to their utter misfortune. At the foot of the central mounds was stationed Mayor Rothwell, alongside Julius and his men. Rothwell paced awkwardly among the mourners who were closest to him ¡ªsome of the more wealthy merchants and craftsman of Viemen¡ª as he waited for a particular arrival. Finally, a carriage appeared just beyond the posts of the northern gate. Ellis and Mary sat in the front, steering the carriage as they went. Their path was a clear one, as many people moved to let them pass. Whispers spread throughout the onlookers as they moved toward the front of the crowd: exclamations of wonderment and disbelief that these two children had in anyway helped to fell such a catastrophic entity. Ellis searched frantically in the crowd until he saw Telhari¡¯s head poking out atop everyone else¡¯s. He was standing near a grouping of Lyusya, Albert and other Starspawn members a few yards from Rothwell¡¯s position. Together, Ellis and Mary brought the carriage before Rothwell and dismounted. Ellis jogged to the back and drew back the curtains to reveal a bandaged Perry. ¡°You really are alive then?¡± Rothwell said with a smile. Perry struggled to the opening of the carriage and gripped the edge for support. ¡°For the moment, anyway.¡± Ellis supported his uncle as he got down from the carriage and stepped from beyond its shadow and into the light of the nearest bonfire. A murmur of excited realization spread from the closest onlookers as they saw who had arrived. And as Perry made his way over to stand beside Rothwell, there were many who moved closer to see him. ¡°He¡¯s alive!¡± ¡°So, its true?¡± These exasperations and more could be heard from the crowd¡ª a mix of genuine surprise and cautious excitement. ¡°They are quite happy to see you,¡± Rothwell said with a bitter grin. ¡°Even I hardly received such acknowledgment.¡± ¡°That is not why I am here,¡± Perry said with a grim expression. ¡°Sir Perry!¡± A man stumbled forward from the threshold of the crowding citizens. He continued toward Perry so suddenly that Ellis¡¯ had moved to the blade at his waist on instinct alone. But the man fell suddenly to his knees and prostrated himself as he cried. ¡°Oh gods¡­we should have listened¡­¡± The man¡¯s sorrowful admittance hung like a noose around Perry¡¯s neck. He waiting for the man to calm himself, giving him the time to sit up and look at Perry directly.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°You saved us¡­¡± he started. But Perry would have none of it. ¡°Now is not the time for praise,¡± he said as he shook his head. ¡°I did not come here for it, nor would I ask it of you. This night is for the fallen. Offer your tears to them, not to me. ¡± The man nodded his head and sat up, wiping the dirt from his face. ¡°Lord Mannigold. Julian.¡± Perry recognized this new voice from the crowd. ¡°Wilfred!?¡± Wilfred Lorensburg was a merchant son to the patriarch of the Lorensburg family, which was itself a vassal of the Norgraves. It was only from other nobility that Perry would suffer being addressed as ¡®Lord¡¯ or to be called by his family name; that, and he happened to like Wilfred. ¡°I cannot believe you stayed!?¡± Perry admitted with surprise. ¡°Needless to say I very quickly came to regret it,¡± Wilfred added. ¡°Of course, I was fraught with worry when we heard what had happened. No one believed you¡¯d actually survived¡­¡± Perry tightened his grip on Ellis¡¯ arm and squeezed his shoulder. ¡°We managed, alright,¡± he said with a smile. But their jubilations were short lived. Behind Wilfred were others; six more of the wealthy and otherwise influential figureheads of Viemen, all waiting expectantly for Wilfred¡¯s final question. ¡°Where is the Marquess?¡± Wilfred growled. ¡°Where is Frederick?¡± Perry held back his tongue. He had no idea where Lord Viemen might have been, but he knew full well he was not in Viemen. Was he dead? Surely not. But he had left no message nor warning, nor word of any kind with any of the other aristocracy in town regarding his intentions. Perry had sent a man to his manor to check in, but it was empty. His serfs and peasant workers had been corralled with the others, and none of them were informed of the Marquess¡¯ whereabouts. ¡°Marquess Viemen has abandoned you.¡± Perry could hardly contain his surprise as Rothwell uttered those words; louder even than Perry would have liked, such that those beyond their circle of men could hear. ¡°Julian!?¡± Perry tried to interject, but the damage was already done. ¡°So it is true,¡± Wilfred said with a miserable scowl. ¡°We always knew he was a foul man, but this¡­this is beyond forgiveness.¡± The contempt was palpable as word spread between the men of how their gracious Marquess Frederick Viemen III had left his people to die, whilst he had stolen away to preserve only himself. It was not as if Frederick Viemen had much goodwill among the people. At most, they gave him the due respect that was required. Even among Wilfred and the others, Frederick was known to be of a disagreeable nature. He lacked the kind of stalwart grit that defined those southern men who lived so far from the comfort of Eadenfros. But now, there was nothing to shield him from their rage. Nothing of his status could outweigh the misery of this night, nor the turmoil and unrest of the people of Viemen who stood shoulder to shoulder in solidarity. Perry could hardly admit he liked Frederick, but it would do good to encourage such hate at this time. ¡°That is enough!¡± The crowd became silent at once. Perry gave Rothwell a look, half expecting him to try and incite more discontent; but he kept his mouth closed and said nothing. His job was done. ¡°We will speak with Lord Viemen in time,¡± Perry started, ¡°But we should not sully this night of mourning with words of hate.¡± The men were angry at Frederick, this much was certainly true. But, as is the case in times of suffering, there are those who wish to lash out at the nearest vulnerable thing within their reach. Those who wish to express their rage. Rage at their circumstance. Rage at their inability to change what has already happened. The people were hurting. More so than their frustrations with Frederick, this ordeal was an expression of incredible burden. Of this much, Perry was certain. And if someone needed to be the one to call this emotional bluff in order to settle the air, he would gladly do so. ¡°I understand your frustrations,¡± Perry called into the crowd, ¡°But do not deny yourselves this final chance to say goodbye.¡± After one last glance at Rothwell, Perry left with Ellis back toward the carriage. The men left their circle and returned to their respective places. Ellis drove the carriage over to the other Starspawn, and the group convened once more in silence to pay their respects to the dead. One by one the bonfires went out as people fell asleep beneath their blankets and pitched tents. In time, the lamentation of Viemen came to an end, and the night became silent and still. Even the frigid winds of late autumn seemed to lessen sympathetically on this night. On September 8th, a dragon was spotted flying into Omnirian territory. On September 12th, a dragon had descended upon the southern town of Viemen and set it ablaze. And, on that same day, as much of the world would soon come to know, a dragon was slain by a Lindhathal Elfkin and the Starspawn Guild of Omnirius. Chapter 75. Aftermath V Out in the far-flung fields of Sir Perry Mannigold''s estate, a sinister mound was silhouetted against the rising sun. Long and dark was the shadow it cast across the rows of torn wheat. In all the time since its death, there was not a single sign of decay. Gleaming, black scales still captured the light and covered its muscular frame, whilst twisted, barbed spines rose along its back and appendages. It seemed so alive, as if this unnerving stillness was nothing but a ploy to lure prey into letting their guard down. Meanwhile, two dozen men on horse-back and over sixty infantry remained a safe distance away¡ª in their hands they held aloft the banners of Eadenfros and the Royal Omnirian military. Away from their company, two men were standing only a few feet from the corpse. Sir Perry eyed his friend with a mix of humor and curiosity. Although, Perry could hardly blame the man for such a reaction. He stood there beside Perry, stock still and wide eyed, staring blankly at the dragon in front of him. ¡°I trust this evidence is satisfactory?¡± Perry asked with a smirk. Archduke Regalus Finch hesitated to answer. Amidst his racing thoughts, Regalus realized that he had forgotten to take a breath; and so he drew in air through his nose and braced himself. But before answering, he looked nervously over his shoulder at the men who were gathered behind him. Finally, Finch cleared his throat and opened his mouth to speak. ¡°I would ask that we be provided with the creature¡¯s head as proof,¡± he said with feigned confidence. ¡°And, of course, I will do my best to convey to the council the enormity of your success.¡± Sir Perry smiled to himself at the offer. He rather enjoyed seeing Regalus so out of his element. And it was true that his testimony to the Advisorship Council would be beneficial to Perry and his own ends. Ultimately, he was glad he could count on Regalus. After all, the two had a mutual fondness for one another. ¡°Perry¡­¡± Regalus muttered with a tone of caution, ¡°You really killed this beast?¡± Regalus wore a concerned look, eying Perry as if seeing him for the first time. Perry had expected as much; though, of course, such scrutiny was not exactly welcome. The power to do such a thing ¡ª to kill a monstrous creature that had threatened an entire nation¡ª was not something that could be ignored. If he was to take sole responsibility, it is likely that fear and resentment would grow; and then Perry might quickly devolve from lauded hero into frightful villain, if given enough time. ¡°Be truthful with me, Perry,¡± Regalus warned. ¡°I am no fool on these matters. I have seen your roster and know the breadth of your forces. This creature is certainly beyond them.¡± Perry relaxed his shoulders and exhaled. ¡°We had help,¡± he admitted. ¡°From who?¡± Regalus gave him a moment to open up; but when Perry did not answer, he stepped in closer and spoke once again. ¡°Word of this incident is already spreading,¡± he whispered, ¡°To Eadenfros and beyond. This story will spread from Omnirius soon enough, if it has not done so already. There will be no hiding. I ask that you be truthful with me, so that I may have all the information before any lies are given time to fester.¡± ¡°I have an ally,¡± Perry answered, ¡°An Elfkin from the west. It was by his magic and skill that we had even the slightest hope of victory.¡± Regalus¡¯ expression did not change; he remained quiet as he considered this new information. ¡°And what do you plan to do with this Elfkin?¡± Perry was surprised by the question. ¡°What do I plan to do?¡± Regalus did not yield an inch as he studied Perry with an unfriendly dispassion. ¡°Regalus, you don¡¯t seriously think I would do anything to endanger our people?¡± ¡°Perhaps not. But can you the same of the Elfkin?¡± Perry stepped in close to Regalus and a palpable tension brewed between them. ¡°I would ask that you mind your accusations,¡± Perry said in a firm yet seething tone. ¡°Can you be so sure that this audacity you display towards me is not the result of Elfkin enchantment?¡±A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. The two held each other¡¯s gaze for a moment. Then, Perry backed away and smiled wryly. ¡°I need no enchantment for that, Regalus.¡± ¡°Indeed you do not,¡± he replied with a folding of his arms. ¡°Always the pariah, even after all this time. Ever since you were a boy, you never knew how to show respect to your superiors.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not entirely true¡­¡± Perry mumbled. Regalus sighed with a smile at the man who stood before him. Then, he turned once again to the dragon and studied its imposing form all the more closely. And as he did, his faint smile spoiled into a frown, before finally breaking into a look of guilt. ¡°Perry¡­¡± he spoke, barely above a whisper. ¡°What is it?¡± Regalus seemed at war within himself, fighting, mustering the courage to speak some truth. ¡°I¡­I am sorry, Perry.¡± ¡°For what?¡± Perry laughed, trying to lighten the mood. He did not like seeing Regalus so downtrodden. It was foreign to him. ¡°When first we had convened ¡ª the other council member¡¯s and I¡ª the decision was made to leave Viemen¡­alone and unguarded.¡± Perry¡¯s smile faded. ¡°I am so terribly sorry,¡± Regalus said again, his voice straining as he continued. ¡°We¡ª¡± ¡°There is nothing to apologize for,¡± Perry said firmly as he placed a hand on Regalus¡¯ shoulder. The two locked eyes and an understanding passed between them. ¡°You were right to be afraid,¡± Perry began, ¡°You could not have known. You have your duties to the people and to the council. I hold no grudges.¡± Regalus pushed Perry¡¯s arm away, ashamed to receive such warmth and consideration. ¡°And what of my duty to my friend? Do not be so quick to forgive me, Perry. I left you to die¡ª!¡± ¡°Yet here I stand,¡± Perry said with a shrug. Regalus stared at Perry for a few moments, perplexed and astounded. ¡°You are too kind,¡± he chastised, resigning himself to defeat. ¡°More kind a man than you have any right to be.¡± ¡°It would bring me no joy to see you suffer in regret, Regalus. Nor would it undo what was done. I think our efforts are best directed elsewhere.¡± ¡°Perhaps you are right,¡± Regalus sighed. ¡°There are other, more frightening matters which need attention.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Perry asked with mounting concern. ¡°For starters,¡± Regalus began with a sarcastic grin, ¡°There is the frightening matter of your rising popularity.¡± Perry turned with surprise to Regalus. His look of shock said it all. At this, Regalus laughed to himself before answering. ¡°You are creating quite the stir in Eadenfros, Perry. There are rumors of your Elfkin companion in the south, but in the North all accolades are being given to you alone. Even your father cannot escape it.¡± ¡°I do wish I could see the look of ire on his face,¡± Perry said dreamily as he stood beside Regalus. ¡°It is not just the Omnirian gentry, Perry. Travelers are coming from beyond even our most distant borders. We have received word from both Auborn and Fenvir as well. There have even been emissaries from beyond the western mountains, though I haven¡¯t the faintest idea how they came to know of this so quickly.¡± Even Perry could not contain his surprise at this fact. Omnirius had, since even before the fall of the Omnir dynasty, remained relatively cloistered from the rest of the world¡ª partially as a consequence and partially by design. The idea that his actions would cause such a change was truly unexpected. ¡°And what of the Advisorship?¡± ¡°We are set to convene in a few days time¡ª once I have confirmed the death of this creature, that is.¡± Perry nodded in agreement, though still he burned with unanswered questions. Questions that he could not risk Regalus being made aware of. Zorren was already well aware of Telhari¡¯s pressence, even prior to this incident. Though Zorren may likely already know of what happened, when word breaks to the council of what took place, the nobility will certainly not stay silent. Even if it was in name only, Perry was still a Mannigold: Lord Perry Mannigold, son of his Grace, Archduke Ainsworth Mannigold I. If Perry had in his ranks one with power enough to equal an army, it would cause an upset in the balance of power. If the rest of Omnirius was to become aware of Telhari, then it would have to be handled delicately. However, the growth of power and attention for the Starspawn is precisely what Perry had been hoping to achieve, though he had not expected it to manifest in such a way. But, for now at least, Regalus could not be trusted with such information. And so, Perry resigned to do what was asked of him and he pressed the issue no more. ¡°We can remove the head for you,¡± he told Regalus, ¡°But after you are done with it, I would like to have it back.¡± Perry then turned to look at the men that Regalus had brought with him from Eadenfros. ¡°A dozen should do.¡± Regalus looked frantically from Perry to the dragon, and back again. ¡°Are you sure? Will we be able to cut it?¡± ¡°It is much easier to cut now that it is dead,¡± Perry said as he waved toward the men. ¡°And, if you need help, I would be glad to assist you.¡± ¡°Hmph. In a rush, are you?¡± Perry smiled as he patted the sword at his waist. ¡°As a matter of fact, I am. I¡¯d like this to take no more than a few hours.¡± It took a few moments before the men gathered the courage to approach, after which a small group of seven rode over on horse back. ¡°Your Grace?¡± one of the men asked after coming within ear shot of Regalus. ¡°Bring a few more men over,¡± Regalus commanded. ¡°We will take the head.¡± The man gulped a few times then nodded and rode back toward the group to gather the others. As the man left, Regalus saw Perry from the corner of his eye begin walking toward the dragon. ¡°What exactly do you have to do which is so important that it cannot wait?¡± Perry stopped in his tracks. He paused a moment, then drew the sword from its sheath and held it aloft as he turned back to Regalus. ¡°We¡¯re having a party.¡± Chapter 76. Night of Festivity I Julian Rothwell felt the carriage come a halt. He sat forward in his seat and drew back the curtain to peer outside. ¡°Driver,¡± he called as he knocked the inside of the carriage, ¡°Why have we stopped? I told you to take us to Sir Perry¡¯s manor!¡± The carriage driver fumbled with his words as he answered. ¡°T-this is far as I can get us, Master Rothwell.¡± ¡°What?¡± Rothwell¡¯s face scrunched up in disbelief. He looked for a second at Julius, whose nonchalance offered him no sympathy. Rothwell then moved passed him and opened the door. As he stepped out onto the road and looked further south, he realized that the driver was correct. In the distance, perhaps a few hundred feet or so, he could see the stone walls surrounding Perry¡¯s barracks rising above the street; the gates to his compound were wide open and crowds of townsfolk were gathered at the threshold. The entire street, from Perry¡¯s gate to where Rothwell now stood in the mud, was filled with citizens, carriages, carts, pitched tents, beasts of burden, and congregations of all sorts. Beneath even the rising bustle of these street goers Rothwell could hear the sound of music and merriment coming from within Perry¡¯s compound. ¡°What the devil is going on?¡± Rothwell heard the carriage axles groan as Julius exited after him. ¡°It seems as if someone is throwing a party.¡± ¡°Did you know about this?¡± Rothwell asked, looking over at the carriage driver. The man shook his head frantically. ¡°Relax,¡± Julius said as he clapped Rothwell on the back, nearly knocking him over. ¡°They deserve it.¡± Rothwell readjusted his coat. ¡°Regardless, I have business with Perry.¡± ¡°Perfect,¡± Julius boomed as he brushed passed Rothwell and started walking toward the crowds. ¡°You have your talk, and I¡¯ll find some ale!¡± It had been around noontime on this day that the last of the rubble was cleared from the town square. The empty plot that remained was a far cry from the assemblage of busy homes and storefronts which previously stood tall and proud; but it was better by any measure than the wasteland it had been. Day after day, the people had toiled about the market district and town square in an effort to clear out the debris and begin planning for the reconstruction. When at last the area had been cleared, it was as if new life had found its way to the haggard denizens of Viemen. They could, for the first time in what had felt like an eternity, see a glimmer of hope for the future. Yet despite this new wave of excitement, it was too soon for the burden to have lifted. They had, after all, toiled both day and night, endlessly and with single-minded purpose, on this one task. Now, after such a length of backbreaking labor, they wanted to rest. But for many, there was no safe place for them to lay their heads. They had no hearths beside which to keep warm. No tables to gather around while sharing in company, food or drink. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. So, how then, did they all come to be here on this night? What started as a joke ¡ª an off-handed comment made by the young nephew of Sir Perry¡ª had turned quickly into something more. Following a suggestion by Ellis, those without homes had been invited to gather on the grounds of Sir Perry¡¯s estate. The Starspawn could not offer lodging to everyone, but there was space to leave tents for sleeping, enough food to get by, and walls within which to feel safe and secure. It was mere hours after this invitation had spread that others, who were fortunate enough to still have their belongings, began to offer food and provisions to those without. Then, with one hefty contribution of ale from the matriarch of the Lonely Song, a simple humanitarian effort had ballooned into full-fledged festivity. As Rothwell crossed the threshold of the Mannigold estate, he was struck by the scene. From person to person, group to group, and plastered across the faces of nearly every man, woman and child, was a grinning smile. Laugher. Joy. It was all here. Somehow, the dark and death of the recent past could not invade this place. Even Rothwell, despite his shrewd and jealous nature, could not help but marvel at the outcome. He had yet to meet another nobleman that could compete with Sir Perry¡¯s innate charisma. Even if he had wanted to, Rothwell would never have been capable of transforming the sorrowful demeanor of an entire town into anything resembling joy. No one else could instill such a confidence as to make these people feel safe enough to laugh and smile and dance as they did. It was indeed a celebration. Rothwell followed the openings between the crowds as best he could. He had hoped recognition of his arrival would afford him easier passage; but it seemed that the masses were either too drunk or too distracted to care. Luckily, there was an obvious centerpiece to this festive gathering. A dense crowd had formed in the front yard, which sat beneath the steps to the manor entrance. Several large tables had been hastily erected without time enough to fashion benches or other seating. Large barrels of ale had been brought and flagons were being passed beneath their spouts with frightening speed and efficiency. A few men stood atop the landing, hooting drunkenly at the people gathered below. As Rothwell got closer to the clearing, he could feel a change in the dynamic of the crowd. People began to swarm the base of the staircase, packing themselves near on top of one another in anticipation. A chanting then began: a jubilant singsong cheer with the wholesome and unmistakable flair of intoxication. ¡°Dragon slaying knight! Gave us all a fright! The bread is stale, so grab some ale, let¡¯s drink till morning light!¡± Hundreds swayed to and fro, with arms wrapped tight around each other, all joined in voicing this impromptu shanty. Rothwell continued to move slowly toward the front yard as their voices swelled around him. He quickly spotted Julius¡¯ rugged heft among the crowd; he was beside the table of ale, rocking playfully in tune with the rising lilt as the froth spilled over the top of his cup. Beside him were two busty women with rosy pink cheeks and adventurous hands. Rothwell left Julius to his primal urges and continued to squeeze through the crowded yard, making little progress in the end. ¡°Perry! Perry!¡± A sudden uproar swelled as the drunken masses beckoned their savior forward. Then came a loud cheering as Perry managed to hobble his way up the stone steps. He soaked in the moment with a boyish grin and shook his empty cup in the air, much to the people¡¯s enjoyment. ¡°Dragon slayer!¡± ¡°Savior of Viemen!¡± These exaltations and more were laid at the feet of Sir Perry Mannigold. But, although he was proud and thankful, he was above all else an honest man. Perry raised his open hand to the crowd; and as they quieted down, he took one final look out into the manor grounds. Then, he spoke. Chapter 77. Night of Festivity II ¡°Farmers! Carpenters! Butchers and Bakers! You were all of these and more before tonight. But now, I call you survivors!¡± As if by command, the people began to cheer in agreement. Perry continued his speech; and with each statement he received a punctuating bellow of acknowledgment. ¡°Through the War of Blood and Iron, you survived! From the invasion of the southern armies, you survived! And now, even that hellish beast is no match for you!¡± Another eruption of cheering from the crowd. ¡°For years I have stayed and watched over this town,¡± Perry continued, ¡°And if given the chance, I would once again lay down my life for Viemen!¡± This time, the vague excitement of the night had morphed into something more purposeful. The voices that came from the crowd now carried with them a solemn pride and abounding gratitude. ¡°And though I am forever grateful for your kind words of thanks, I cannot alone take credit for this accomplishment¡­¡± In the lull that followed this sentiment, Albert stepped forward with a stuporous grin and shouted. ¡°Yeah! Give us some credit!¡± The crowd laughed with Albert as he jogged around throwing his hands in the air and making poses. ¡°Don¡¯t forget us!¡± Ellis and Mary jumped up from their place on the stone steps and ran around with Albert. The crowd cheered them on as they pantomimed a fight with imaginary swords. Perry couldn¡¯t help himself from laughing at their innocent joy; but he soon found his gaze drifting toward the outskirts of the clearing. Telhari stood there, with a cup in one hand, smiling fondly at the impromptu performance. Perry waited until Ellis, Mary and Albert had finished ¡ªflourishing their hands with an exaggerated bow¡ªbefore he raised his hand once again to the crowds. ¡°It is without doubt that were it not for the efforts of Mayor Rothwell¡¯s men, the stalwart courage of my Starspawn, and even ¡ª gods help me¡ªthe assistance of my nephew, we would not have been so fortunate. However, there is one other without whom none of this would be possible.¡± The crowd seemed to murmur excitedly to one another in anticipation. Perry lowered his hands and with much effort descended the steps. He took a few more paces toward the corner of the yard, before he held out his hand and spoke again. ¡°Master Telhari, please.¡± Albert, Ellis and Mary stepped back to allow a path for Telhari through. Meanwhile, Telhari stood still with surprise, as within an instant the entire congregation had turned their eyes towards him. He placed his cup gently onto the table and began walking forward. Perry strode in his direction, and when they met, he clapped Telhari on the back and presented him to the crowd. ¡°Without this man, we would not be alive to celebrate!¡± Perry began. ¡°Without his strength, without his wisdom, we would not have lived through the battle! Without this man¡ª¡± ¡°He ain¡¯t no man!¡± A snickering laughter spread through the intoxicated crowd.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Ellis balled his fist up at the joke; but before he could interject, Perry began to speak once again. ¡°You are correct!¡± Perry announced with a forceful tone, ¡°He is no mere man.¡± The laughter died down. Perry made sure his intentions were clear to the crowd as he looked one at a time over each of them before continuing. ¡°No man could soar through the air and wrestle a draconic beast with chains of steel! No man could cut with ease through such impenetrable scale! No man could beckon forth the storm of mother nature herself and bend lightning to his will!¡± The people were captivated. One by one they began to nod and speak up in agreement. Whether they agreed because they had seen these feats for themselves beyond the flame and smoke, because they trusted Perry¡¯s word, or whether perhaps they were too drunk to know the difference, cannot be said. But they were all of them now engaged with wide-eyed awe at the figure who stood before them. Perry scanned the crowd as spoke. He was acutely aware of their feelings as he too had once felt the same. And it was for this precise reason that he would not let such a sentiment go unchallenged. ¡°No mere man would endure ridicule and shame, yet risk his life against certain death for those who would disregard him!¡± Perry¡¯s words stung, like a father reprimanding an ignorant child. Many hung their heads in shame or gazed now sympathetically toward Telhari. Perry grasped Telhari¡¯s shoulder firmly as they stood before the townsfolk. The statement was clear. This Elfkin is one of us. Perry let go of Telhari and stepped forward a few paces. ¡°He is no man. He is a hero!¡± Such a potent and honest admission by Sir Perry had left the crowd speechless. ¡°Woo!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Ellis and Mary cupped their hands together and began to hoot and cheer. Albert and the other Starspawn members raised their full cups in the air; and Perry too, held up his cup. ¡°Hear, hear!¡± With that, the courtyard of onlookers began to clap and jump and cheer for Telhari. Their joyful boasts filled the air and set off a wave of excitement. Music once again filled the grounds and the celebratory masses formed circles within which they danced and laughed and sang. Perry turned away from the crowd and started toward his spot on the stairs when a voice suddenly called out to him. ¡°Sir Perry!¡± Rothwell jogged toward him, dodging people as he went. ¡°Welcome, Julian!¡± ¡°Yes, thank you,¡± Rothwell said as he looked around him at the festivities. ¡°This is quite the event.¡± ¡°Can you blame me? If we are to be finished with construction before the deep of winter they will need to work hard. It would be too cruel to force them into such labor without giving a chance to rest.¡± ¡°I think they will likely be too ill tomorrow morning to do much of anything.¡± Perry laughed as he headed toward the stairs. ¡°Perhaps, Julian. And I will likely be one of them.¡± ¡°I am not here for food or drink.¡± Perry stopped short. He kept his face from Rothwell as it was presently twisted into a scowl. There were many things that had confounded Perry¡¯s mind and filled him with ire; things which Perry had ailed over as he turned in his bed, night after night. Even Rothwell¡¯s actions the night of the burial had left him vexed. He had hoped, prayed even, to be free of those worries for just one moment. To share in the enjoyment of his friends and neighbors. But he was not so fortunate. And, with a heavy breath, Perry turned to Rothwell wearing a stern but unreadable expression. ¡°You¡¯ve come to talk, then?¡± Rothwell nodded. Perry scanned him from head to toe before answering. ¡°You have my attention for now,¡± he said dispassionately as he turned from Rothwell, ¡°Follow me.¡± Together, the two ascended the steps beneath the shadow of the manor, leaving the ease and warmth of that joyous celebration behind them. Chapter 78. Night of Festivity III Long into the night the people of Viemen enjoyed themselves, ate well, and drank to their heart¡¯s content. And as the stars grew brighter overhead, they drifted in small droves from around the campfires back to their tents and laid themselves down to sleep. There were still a few who, for one reason or another, remained awake¡ª talking or reminiscing in intimate company beside a crackling glow of embers. Nearest to the manor, the Starspawn remained in various states of consciousness. Most had fallen into a drunken sleep with a dull smile plastered across their faces. Beside one of the few remaining fires, Telhari sat in contented silence; beside him, Ellis and Mary were laying a few inches from each other in the grass. Telhari turned his head to check on them, catching a final blinking of their eyes before they were both sound asleep. He rose from his seat and reached over for a nearby blanket with which to cover them. With those two settled, Telhari returned once again to the long table of ale barrels. ¡°Still awake, Alfy the Hero?¡± Ma Mileena snickered as she downed the last of her mead. ¡°We thought you might have been asleep,¡± Lyusya said as she pulled out a chair for him. Telhari sat down between the two and eyed the puddles of mead and food crumbs on the table. ¡°Just resting,¡± he answered. ¡°Do you sleep?¡± Ma asked, ¡°I mean, like the rest of us?¡± ¡°Somewhat. My kin and I can engage in mental relaxation that satisfies roughly the same function as¡ª¡± ¡°Just say no,¡± Ma said as she waved her wrinkled hand at him. Telhari grabbed his cup and downed the last of it. ¡°Then no,¡± he added with a playful grin. Ma returned a smile. Then she leaned back on the wooden crate and looked out into the front yard. ¡°Reminds me of the old days,¡± she sighed. Her misty eyes gleamed bright as they drank in the moment. ¡°Still,¡± she added, ¡°Never thought I¡¯d see the day that those hard headed fools would cheer for an Elfkin.¡± ¡°I have Sir Perry to thank for that.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare give that boy Perry all the credit,¡± Ma said with a stern voice. ¡°You did that.¡± She pressed her bony finger into the table as she continued. ¡°Here you are, seated with us, like family. Me, her, those two over there, and everyone else in Perry¡¯s guild an¡¯ otherwise¡ª you made that happen, Alfy. It ain¡¯t just that dragon, you hear me?¡± Telhari surrendered with a nodding of his head. ¡°Good.¡± Ma sat up once again and reached for her cup, only to realize it was empty. ¡°Master Telhari,¡± Lyusya said as she suddenly had a thought, ¡°Sir Perry is walking quite well on his leg. It¡¯s hard to believe he¡¯s recovered so much in such a short time.¡± ¡°He has us both to thank for that.¡± ¡°Was his leg so bad?¡± Ma asked as she refilled her cup with the last of the ale. ¡°The bone was sticking out¡­¡± Lyusya mumbled. ¡°Was it now!?¡± Ma said with an excited look. ¡°How much of it? Was it spurting blood?¡± ¡°I think the important part is that we fixed it,¡± Lyusya answered quickly. ¡°Hmph.¡± Ma stared down into her cup and swirled the ale, watching the froth gather and spiral together, smelling it as the acrid scent wafted up to her nose. ¡°You two did it with magic, then?¡± Telhari and Lyusya shared a look. ¡°Does that bother you?¡± Telhari asked. Ma snorted. ¡°This old woman has seen it all,¡± she said as she rested her chin in her palm. ¡°But I can¡¯t speak for them¡­¡± Ma gazed out into the distance at an encroaching gloom, which grew with each passing minute as the flames therein dwindled. ¡°Is it like this where you¡¯re from, Lyusya? South, was it?¡±This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°Oh no,¡± she said with a nostalgic sigh. ¡°Anandira is quite different from Omnirius.¡± ¡°Anandira? You¡¯ve come from so far south?¡± Telhari asked. ¡°How¡¯d you hook up with Perry an¡¯ them anyways?¡± Ma asked. ¡°Hugo and I were hired to escort a nobleman from Tunith¡¯Arnan back to his home in Eadenfros. This was just after the war had ended and things were quite tumultuous. Once in Eadenfros, we encountered Perry and Ingrid. The Starspawn had just been formed and they were headed south on a mission to root out a band of Boginsklad soldiers who had laid siege to a small settlement outside of Edge.¡± ¡°So why stay?¡± Ma asked as she took another sip of her drink. ¡°You must know how people here feel about magic?¡± Lyusya shrugged. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she sighed. ¡°It was certainly a shock to find how weary and even aggressive people were. But it wasn¡¯t like that with them. Perry, Ingrid and the rest¡­ they didn¡¯t act that way. They were not thrilled by the idea, but they didn¡¯t care much, so long as we got the job done.¡± Lyusya held onto her cup, staring listlessly into the liquid as memories came back to her. ¡°It was¡­nice.¡± ¡°Nice?¡± Ma blurted out with a quizzical look. Lyusya¡¯s face grew red with slight embarrassment. ¡°I only meant¡­¡± Her voice faded as she tapped her finger against the side of the cup, trying to find the right words. ¡°For Hugo and I, most of our life has been spent wandering. Moving from place to place, town to town and between territories looking for work.¡± ¡°You are Des¡¯Tiyren?¡± Lyusysa seemed surprised by Telhari¡¯s comment. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What is that?¡± Ma asked, not wanting to be left out. ¡°It means ¡®Strange Wanderer¡¯,¡± Lyusya began, ¡°People with certain skill sets ¡ªmagic, mostly¡ª who travel and work for coin.¡± ¡°Hugo too?¡± Ma said as she glanced over her shoulder at the man who was slumped against the staircase with a bit of drool hanging from his cheek. ¡°He cannot use magic as I can,¡± she corrected, ¡°But he and I work together and take jobs together.¡± ¡°Ohhh? Do you now¡­¡± Ma purred as she ran her finger along the rim of her cup. ¡°Do you plan on returning?¡± Telhari interjected, quickly changing the subject. Lyusya took a sip of her ale and wiped the foam from her lips. ¡°We had planned to, initially. But¡­¡± ¡°It was too nice?¡± Ma teased. Lyusya smiled softly to herself. ¡°After so many years, I never imagined that I would stay in any one place for so long. Omnirius is not the most wealthy, nor the most developed, nor even the most hospitable place for Hugo and I. But Perry and the others¡­they became like family to us.¡± ¡°I know how you feel,¡± Telhari sighed. ¡°People will do that to you,¡± Ma added with a wry smile. ¡°Even if they¡¯re as stubborn as this lot.¡± The three nodded in agreement and took another sip together. Ma then took a long breath in and exhaled deeply before addressing the two of them. ¡°I know it might be a long shot, but I think you two really have a chance to make a difference here.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Telhari asked. ¡°Omnirius can¡¯t hide from the world forever. I know those bastards up in the city will try their damnedest, but it won¡¯t work. We need change.¡± ¡°What are you suggesting,¡± Lyusya asked her. ¡°There are hundreds of people out there¡ª tired, sick and hurting. They have an incredible job ahead of them and they are doubting they can do it.¡± She took another sip of ale and looked hard at the two of them. ¡°Show them what you can do,¡± she said with a grin. ¡°If you can put Perry¡¯s bone back in his leg and get him walking again, imagine what you can do to a sprain or a bruise? It won¡¯t take much for them¡ª no need for lightning storms,¡± she added as she raised an eyebrow at Telhari. ¡°Show them that there is more out there than dragons and basilisks and things that go bump in the night. Show them the good.¡± Lyusya tapped her fingers nervously on the table as she considered Ma¡¯s proposal. ¡°Do you really think they would accept it?¡± ¡°There is only one way to find out,¡± she answered with a shrug. ¡°And if they give you trouble?¡± As she finished speaking, Ma lifted her hand from the cup and balled it into a fist. Lyusya smiled. ¡°I think it is worth trying,¡± Telhari added. ¡°Great!¡± Ma scooped up her cup and waved it around in front of them. ¡°You can start by making some more of this!¡± Telhari and Lyusya raised an eyebrow at each other. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know anything that can¡ª¡± ¡°Neither do I¡­¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Ma slumped onto the table and began sobbing under her breath. In time, the three of them finished their drinks and continued sharing stories. Before long, Ma had fallen asleep, nearly sliding off her seat and onto the ground. Telhari scooped her up and carried her into the manor with Lyusya as his guide. They took her to an empty bed in one of the servant¡¯s quarters and laid her down. Telhari had left to go find blankets and upon his return he found Lyusya asleep as well. Telhari made sure the two of them were covered and he left a bucket by their bedside just in case. As he headed down the hallway and back toward the main entrance, he heard voices from deeper in the manor and saw the faint glow of candle light. It was Sir Perry¡¯s voice; along with the voice of another man. Telhari chose not to intrude, deciding instead to return to the crisp night air and silver starlight. Chapter 79. Night of Festivity IV A loud snapping of fractured, white hot kindling broke the silence between the two men. Perry sat in his chair; he used an iron rod to stoke the flame that sat within a basin of cast iron. ¡°And you are certain?¡± ¡°Absolutely,¡± Rothwell said with a determined look. ¡°You trust this man Julius?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Perry stabbed into the burning wood as he thought. ¡°Zorren sends a company to Viemen with orders to kill? I cannot say that I am surprised.¡± ¡°The men were sent to ensure that we would fail. I am certain of it.¡± ¡°To what end?¡± Perry asked as he put down the poker. ¡°I share your apprehension of Zorren, believe me I do, but what benefit would razing Viemen bring him?¡± ¡°I suspect that he and Frederick are scheming together.¡± Perry shot Rothwell a piercing look. ¡°What makes you think such things?¡± ¡°A few months ago, I was visited out of the blue by Zorren and Duke Allan Munzhaler. And they visited Frederick¡¯s manor twice on that same day¡± ¡°What were they discussing?¡± Rothwell shook his head. ¡°I do not know, but Zorren¡¯s intention was clear to me. He was making a choice between Frederick and I.¡± ¡°Who is more useful?¡± Perry guessed. Rothwell nodded. ¡°And,¡± he added, leaning back into the chair, ¡°I guess he made his choice.¡± ¡°And that is why you felt so strongly to speak ill of Lord Viemen in front of the others?¡± Perry asked with a raised eyebrow. Rothwell¡¯s expression soured. ¡°He did abandon this town, no matter how you might try and sway it. He is a spoiled brat who has always coveted more than he is owed or has any right to govern!¡± ¡°Relax, Julian. I do not disagree.¡± ¡°Then we must act!¡± Perry remained silent at this outburst. ¡°If Zorren is taking such bold military action against Viemen, then we cannot sit here and do nothing. Frederick is still nowhere to be found. Zorren moved him to safety and sent in his armies to subjugate us, Perry! You must understand this!¡± Perry sighed loudly. ¡°If Zorren wished to subjugate Viemen he would send more than Millner and his men.¡± ¡°He was scared of the dragon, Perry. And rightfully so! No one could have predicted that you and that Elfkin¡ª ¡±If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°Telhari.¡± Rothwell caught himself. ¡°No one could have predicted that you and Telhari would have actually felled the beast. There has been no communication into or out of Viemen that I am aware of since the attack. It is likely that those in Eadenfros have no idea of what has happened. For all they know, you and I are both dead and Millner¡¯s men have seized control.¡± ¡°The Archduke Finch visited with a company of men this morning. The Advisorship is set to meet after his return. We should expect to hear from them soon¡­¡± Perry finished as he folded his arms across his chest. Rothwell relaxed back into his chair. ¡°Julius¡¯ men have reported movement in Riverden. A rider left for the north at dawn this morning and should reach Eadenfros by tomorrow afternoon.¡± ¡°And what of the blockade?¡± ¡°It still stands.¡± ¡°Good. Let us focus on rebuilding, then.¡± Rothwell gave Perry a frustrated look. ¡°Perry¡­When Eadenfros becomes aware of this, there will be nowhere to hide.¡± Perry ignored him as he picked up the metal poker and stoked the flame once more. Rothwell sat forward in his chair as his frustration continued to grow. ¡°They will not stand idly by, Perry! Zorren and the Advisorship will not allow a single man ¡ª let alone their enemy¡ª to posses a weapon powerful enough to kill such a creature!¡± ¡°Telhari is not a weapon, Julian.¡± ¡°They will not see it that way! You may have forgotten how the aristocracy views the world but I¡ª¡± ¡°I have not forgotten!¡± ¡°Then why? Why do you refuse to act!?¡± ¡°If I play their game¡­I am no better than them.¡± ¡°And if you don¡¯t, you will lose.¡± Perry turned from Rothwell and faced the fire. It was soothing. A simple thing, which lived for a simple purpose and obeyed simple laws. If you touch it, you burn. If you feed it, it grows. If you smother it, it dies. Simple. Unlike so many other things in this world. ¡°Let us work together, Perry,¡± Rothwell insisted. ¡°You needn¡¯t do anything beyond what you are already keen to do. Continue to lead your men¡ª to be the hero that the people of Viemen know you to be. Your power, influence and strength alone are enough. Those unsightly things which must be undertaken in the shadows, allow me to enact them.¡± Perry said nothing as he raised his head directly toward Rothwell. Try as he might, he would not escape Perry¡¯s scrutiny. For even though Perry was reluctant to partake in the business of his social contemporaries, he was nonetheless privy to the foul stench of its machinations. ¡°What exactly is it that you plan to do?¡± ¡°Zorren¡¯s desperation is telling,¡± Julian began, ¡°But the fact that he has begun to align himself with nobility like Frederick tells us that he is eager to begin his plans¡ª whatever they may be.¡± ¡°Plans that involve Viemen?¡± Rothwell nodded. ¡°Zorren made threats in our meeting to depose me. As it stands, Viemen¡¯s resources are divided chiefly between you, the Marquess, and myself. Neither you nor I can stand that man, and so Frederick is his only option. If Zorren wishes to gain control of Viemen he will need to see us eliminated.¡± Rothwell was speaking truth, that much Perry could confirm. Though, he could not tell Rothwell of his true history with Zorren, nor the business of his secret council. ¡°When news breaks of what took place here,¡± Perry started, ¡°All eyes will be on Viemen and the Starspawn. It will be impossible for Zorren to take action right away.¡± ¡°And it will certainly disrupt his plans,¡± Rothwell added with a conniving grin. ¡°Our best course of action is to have the Starspawn and Sir Perry Mannigold become so influential that you cannot be trifled with by the likes of Zorren.¡± Perry laughed at the irony. Rothwell stared blankly back at him. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It would appear that I have no choice after all,¡± Perry said as he shook his head. Rothwell was not sure what Perry was referring to, but he accepted his answer all the same. ¡°We are in agreement then?¡± Rothwell asked cautiously. Perry nodded as he spoke. ¡°Together we will find out what Zorren is planning and bring it to an end.¡± Chapter 80. Night of Festivity V There are many who welcome the setting of the sun as that most primal herald of night, for night is the time of dreams. To drift among phantasms of the mind, to be lost in their swirling and infinite permutations, is for many a kind of reprieve. The burdens of the waking world are peeled away, layer by layer, undone and unraveled and sewn anew into unknown tapestries of endless meaning. For most, these dreams are good; and at their end, the sun is welcomed once again. But there are those who are not so fortunate. Those for whom the promise of dreamlike wonder is more a temptation than a promise. For some, the vapors of an unreal world churn violent and seek to smother. From within their twisting and tortured shadows are set loose demons of the soul. Things that some may wish to forget. Figures of those who have betrayed, hurt, marred and maimed. Figures of a loved one. A protector. A liar¡­ She runs through the dark again: down an endless road and clutching desperately to one who is so small. But she will not be saved. In the wake of thundering footsteps, she is thrown to the ground¡ª her little one is gone. Taken from her. She has failed again. And he is upon her now. Nowhere to run. Again. Again. Again he¡ª Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Ingrid¡¯s eyes fluttered open at the sound of movement. She shot up from her bed in surprise, only to fall back against the pillow as a sharp pain ran through her body. ¡°I am sorry,¡± Perry whispered, ¡°Did I wake you?¡± She opened her eyes again and peered into the corner of the room. Perry was kneeling down beside the open fireplace; there were several dried logs beside him. ¡°The embers were dying down, so I thought I might¡ª¡± ¡°There is no need to explain,¡± she said softly. ¡°Thank you.¡± He watched as she turned back over in the bed, laying her back to him. Perry quietly placed several new logs atop the dying embers and turned them until he was satisfied. He then stood up and leaned his hand against the stone edifice of the fireplace. The old bed moaned as Ingrid adjusted herself. Then her voice drifted over to him from the dark. ¡°It seems that the celebration was well received.¡± ¡°I think they enjoyed it,¡± he answered. ¡°The townsfolk were rather excited.¡± ¡°They are very deserving of it.¡± ¡°We even managed to convince them to warm up to Telhari,¡± he added with a chuckle. ¡°It is only right that they do so,¡± she answered. ¡°Without his help, we would certainly all be dead.¡± ¡°He is not the only one.¡± She could feel him standing there, his attention drawn to her. ¡°You and the others should be praised for your efforts,¡± she said quickly. ¡°And what of your efforts?¡± ¡°I have done nothing worthy of such praise.¡± ¡°Why do you shy away from my gratitude?¡± Perry asked in frustration. ¡°Were you even slightly less ill, I would have carried you out there myself!¡± ¡°I do not want the recognition,¡± she said abruptly. ¡°Yet you are deserving of it.¡± ¡°And yet I would deny it still!¡± She had rolled over now and was facing Perry, watching the patches of orange light dance across his face. His scent was of ash and winter air. His eye¡¯s were genuine and passionate, yet they stung at her such that she shied away from them. Perry stood there at her bedside in speechless misery. Her wounds were nearly fatal. He had been there beside her as they worked to heal her, and more than once she had almost perished¡ª a fact he was not certain she knew. Perhaps she was simply too tired to engage with him. In too much pain to expend the effort for kindness. Whatever the reason, he resigned to leave her be, hoping that a proper sleep would help her along. Perry crossed the room towards the door, taking small steps as he went. When he reached the door, he placed his hand on the portal frame and spoke one last time. ¡°When you are grateful for something, I believe it is best to say so. You never know when it may be lost to you forever.¡± Chapter 81. The reading room was silent. A messenger stood with his head bowed toward Lord and Lady Viemen; the sweat was dripping on his brow as he waited for the oppressive silence to end. His utterance of only a few moments ago had left the attendees speechless, as he himself had been when first he heard it. Lord Viemen¡¯s chair creaked as he leaned against the splat and stared up toward the ceiling. The guardsmen who stood within the room could barely contain their surprise; and managed to do so in the end only out of fear. The Marquess was a temperamental man, and his utter silence was rarely a good thing. Lady Viemen sat with her hands rested in her lap, though she too wore an expression of shock on par with the others. Finally, Lord Viemen seemed to regain some of his composure. With a slow motion he leveled a glance at the messenger and took a few steady breaths before speaking. ¡°What is your name, outrider?¡± ¡°Oliver, honorable Marquess,¡± the man answered without lifting his head. ¡°Do you consider me a foolish man, Oliver?¡± Oliver hesitated¡ª a lump was building in his throat. ¡°I-I believe that Marquess Viemen is a gracious, intelligent and capable Lord.¡± ¡°Then I can assume that you would not dare lie to me when I demand truth, outrider?¡± ¡°I would never lie to you, my lord.¡± Frederick pushed himself up from the chair and crossed the room. He stood mere inches from Oliver whose head remained bowed toward the floor, sinking lower with each breath in a desperate show of protective deference. ¡°Then I ask you once more. What has become of Viemen?¡± ¡°Sir Perry Mannigold has slain the dra¡ª¡± Lord Viemen grabbed the man by his collar and yanked him to a standing position. ¡°DO NOT LIE TO ME!¡± ¡°My lord, I¡ª !¡± ¡°Frederick!¡± Annette was standing now. Her gaze held a mix of concern and authority. ¡°We must let him speak if we are to know the truth,¡± she continued. ¡°I am sure you are aware as well, my lord?¡± Frederick shoved Oliver away from him and steadied his breath. ¡°Speak,¡± he demanded. ¡°Now.¡±This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. ¡°Viemen still stands, my lord. The people¡­they have begun to rebuild the town square and the surrounding area. I spoke to some, though not many would entertain me.¡± ¡°And what did they say, Oliver?¡± Annette asked with a soft and tempered tone. ¡°They spoke of the dragon attack¡­of its hellfire and ferocity. They spoke as well of Sir Perry and his men. They say that he fought the dragon and bested it¡ª that its body remains in his fields beneath the Dags.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Frederick shouted. ¡°It is a lie! No man could do such a thing!¡± ¡°I beg your pardon, my lord, but I have seen it with my own eyes.¡± Lord Viemen narrowed his eyes toward Oliver and made a move to strike him, but Annette came up beside him and spoke before he could. ¡°You have seen it?¡± Oliver nodded furiously. ¡°Yes, my lady, I swear it!¡± Oliver turned desperately toward Frederick and pleaded with him. ¡°It was as unbelievable as you say, my lord, but it is nonetheless true. I swear it!¡± The captain of Lord Viemen¡¯s guard stepped forward to speak. ¡°My lord, perhaps it is time that we return. I will confirm for myself whether¡ª¡± ¡°Out! All of you!¡± Frederick shouted. ¡°Now!¡± The guardsmen looked to each other worriedly, but with a reassuring glance from Annette they eventually excused themselves. When the room was empty, Annette turned toward Frederick and spoke to him. ¡°Frederick¡­you may forgive me, but the enduring of Viemen seems a good thing. Does it not?¡± Frederick ignored her. Instead, he pushed passed her and sank down into his armchair. He gripped the handles tightly and stared at the floorboards. Like a boiling pot, Annette could see the anger build and rise from his chest to his face¡ª muscles twitching and twisting until finally they could contain it no longer. Frederick shot up, grabbed the arm handles and threw the chair against the wall as he shouted at full volume. Annette backed away, nearly falling over herself at the sudden outburst, and grabbing to the wall for support. ¡°Frederick! What is the matter with you!?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t meant to be this way!¡± he roared at the ceiling. ¡°Damn you, Zorren!¡± ¡°Zorren? What does he have to do with anything?¡± The wheels in her own mind were turning quickly, but Frederick¡¯s temper was the more pressing matter at hand. She came close to him, approaching slowly, and moved to place a hand on his back. ¡°Do not touch me!¡± He slapped her hand away and turned from her. She recoiled her arm but held her ground as she pressured him. ¡°Frederick, this is not the time to act in such a manner! The town has survived. We must return at once and rebuild!¡± Frederick¡¯s face was gravely still now; he had slipped quietly into that dire valley of pointed wrath which lay between rage and resolution. ¡°You do not understand¡­¡± he muttered to himself. ¡°This was not supposed to happen. He promised me¡­¡± Annette had become more frightened now than she had been before. Too many pieces to this present puzzle eluded her; and Frederick¡¯s desperate ire and mentioning of Zorren were enough to unease her. ¡°Frederick, what on earth are you talking about?¡± she said quietly as she moved in closer to him. ¡°Please, tell me.¡± Her lulling voice and tender presence surrounded his walls, seeking in earnest for their weakness. Perhaps it was due to an instability of the mind, brought on by his outburst and rage. Or perhaps Frederick was simply no match for Annette¡¯s subtle evocations. But, whatever the reason, his resistance faded and he told her of everything: regarding their departure, Millner¡¯s directive and his aim of seeing Perry and Rothwell eliminated to secure his rule over Viemen.